《Stuck as a Villain!》


 Chapter 0: Prologue!

    Chapter 0: Prologue!


    ''What the fuck was I doing¡­ ''


    Just a moment ago I was cycling on a countryside road with my friends or something like that and now the scene in front of me haspletely shifted. Like I was thrown into my own wishful imagination.


    My eyes were staring at a girl in herte teens or so I guess, with golden blond hair and eyes of the same shade with her pale hand covering her bare breast.


    Yeah, the girl is stark naked.


    Despite trying to hide, the massive shape of her breast was exposed to me in clear view.


    The other notable thing was that I also sensed myself naked since the slow cold air flowing in the room felt vivid on my skin.


    It seemed that this girl in front and I was going to have sex but I could never expect someone so beautiful could be my partner. And looking at her reluctant and fearful expression, I felt this act wasn''t consensual.


    The third thing which made my mind nk was the face my eyes finally evaluated. The girl was dangerously familiar to me but I have never seen her in person tho¡­


    She seemed more like a character out of the 2d world which I am an avid fan of. A girl whom I have seen in the manga but in real life, she looks far better. Though the fact doesn''t change that she still is a character incredibly aligning with those drawings.


    ''I am going insane¡­ ''


    There was a lot to register and the headache I felt seemed too realistic to be a part of my dream. Heck, I might have woken up from aa because of this headache.


    Getting away from the girl I took a hold of a pair of ck pants as I felt something hanging signifying that I indeed was in my birth suit.


    It seemed despite seeing such beauty, the shock shrank my little brother.


    The room was huge, to say the least, but cozy. A small table in a corner, four wardrobes at different sides, the queen size bed I left, and the door outside. These were the things my eyes perceived upon a quick survey.


    The chance of this being a dream has reduced to nill since I could feel the cold sensation just uponnding my bare feet on the wooden floor.


    Wearing my pants I went to the wardrobe where fixed a royalty-like mirror was. The ones which you may find in Buckingham Pce. But my feet halted as I heard a feminine voice which obviously came from the woman on the bed.


    "W-What happened to you? Don''t tell, you have some weird fetish like burning skin or some other strange toys! I told you I will sleep with you just once but I won''t tolerate being yed around with! You understand?!"


    The voice contained rage and utter hatred. I didn''t have to turn my head to tell that she was shedding too as she yelled at me.


    I had a hunch about what was happening around me and who I might be if this was really the world I have seen on my phone screen.


    "Shut up, and stay there."


    My voice came out a little heavier than I intended. Also, the words I chose were slightly influenced before I spat them out.


    But as I sensed she seemed to quiet down for now and at the moment, I could ask for nothing more than silence.


    The headache was increasing moment after moment as I approached the mirror while trying to somehow bnce my feet.


    Finally standing in front of the square golden-bordered mirror I was able to discern whose body I am currently possessing.


    ''Shit couldn''t have gone worse¡­ ''


    _______________¡­


    A/N: - Initial chapters would be short¡­

 Chapter 1: Where am I?

    Chapter 1: Where am I?


    ''The rise of the Thunder Emperor. ''


    The upper mentioned name belongs to a famous light novel I used to read until very recent years. The story became so famous that there was a manga and anime adaptation.


    Well, it was mostly clich¨¨ except for properly developed characters and sick action scenes. And since my tastey in action+romance, I dived in and read every volume rtively too soon to sound absurd.


    In the manga, the main protagonist Arataes from a lowly vige and gets bullied and simr shit. But thanks to his ancestors being a mysterious entity, he awakens the power of Lightning.


    Well, until that period many people be his stepping stone and help him push to the limit. And the protagonist Arata uses his power of friendship and miraculously gets out of every situation.


    One of those stepping stones, a massive one to say the least, is currently disying its face as me in the mirror.


    Yes, I have be Seth Albeck. One of the mid-rank bosses who wants nothing more than Arata''s demise.


    And I will be the push he needs to acknowledge what he actually is.


    _________..


    ''Man¡­ have I really died and transmigrated into a fictional world¡­ ''


    Well, it''s a dream for every otaku to just visit their favorite 2d world once and get to do those things which on earth would be treated as chuunibyou.


    While inspecting my face I bit my lips to confirm that I indeed have taken birth in this body.


    Well, physically Seth is a handsome stud with dark green hair and sharp eyes. His looks could be a level above the main character but due to Seth''s nature and the way he behaves, the audience came to hate him from day one.


    I was no better.


    Judging from the girl lying on the bed who is one of the hero''s harem members, I guess six months have already passed from the main plot and I was going to raise a massive g.


    The heroine lying on my bed while constantly ring at me, is actually Arata''s childhood friend who used to visit him from the capital and got infatuated with him.


    The liking soon turned into love when she saw him all grown up in the Academy.


    The reason she came to sleep with me-


    "Hey, why aren''t you doing anything?! Don''t tell me, you are going back on your words now! No, you can''t do that Aru-kun!"


    Well, I ckmailed her, in short.


    ''I have to take care of this mess before it elevates¡­ ''


    I walked up to the bed and saw the blond heroine, Serena Riserville, shivering evidently yet she kept her gaze stern as ever.


    She''s weak from the inside and can get easily coerced but puts a bold front to tackle scums just like me.


    Taking my shirt from the closet near the bed I spoke in a tone that I wasn''t familiar with.


    "Stop shouting or I will throw you out of that window."


    For some reason, I wasn''t able to ask her the way I generally would have. I think it''s the character of Seth currently influencing me, but well..


    At least she closed her mouth after yelping in a fret.


    She''s really tame and adorable to the point where I felt like bullying her slightly. But that can lead to her death and mine too, so I will restrain myself.


    "It''s already midnight. You can use the room for the time being. I am going outside."


    After wearing my shirt I took my sses from the small table before I intended to go out and think about my situation. But suddenly, Serena called for me.


    "S-so you are going to fail Aru-kun. I can''t-"


    "On the name of Albeck, I give my word that I won''t alter the designated questions of the uing tests nor partake in any kind of injustice while evaluating any students. And that includes your Aru-kun, too. Is it okay now or should I sign an oath?"


    I was kinda pissed at her raised volume since my headache was rising with each of her yells. And the best way to shut her up was to ensure that Serena''s beloved is safe without her selling her body.


    Hearing my words Serena fell into visible shock as she failed to utter anything further.


    "Now stay here or run away, I don''t care. Just don''t fucking shout again, you understand?"


    Serena was no more conscious of her naked body as she shuddered upon hearing my unexpected words. Well, taking her all-time haughty nature into ount it was surprising she conceded so easily.


    Without any further ado, I walked out of the room and closed the door on my back.


    The outdoors was just like I expected.


    Luxurious.


    As I walked out a maid instantly ran up to me and bowed gracefully.


    "Does Young Master requires any assistance?"


    I didn''t halt just made a passingment before I walked down the stairs.


    "Just provide her if she needs anything and send a cup of coffee to my study room."


    _____________¡­


    A/N: - Drop a cup -I meanment if you guys are liking the story.

 Chapter 2: Who’s Seth?

    Chapter 2: Who¡¯s Seth?


    There''s a test every six months that evaluate those students who have entered the Pristine Academy through merit schrships.


    The module tests both physical and mental capabilities of the students. A certain mission or sparring with an elite warrior would take the physical test. And a written exam to check whether the students are growing academically or not.


    Simrly, a student who has entered the Academy just on his prowess of de named Arata has also to give this exam in order to remain in this Academy and get a graduation certificate along with the license of a hunter.


    It''s Arata''s dream to study at the Pristine Academy of Swords and Wizardry and be a legit hunter. This dream is something he and his parents have seen since the time Arata awakened.


    Well considering Arata''s slightly below-average intellect, it wouldn''t have been a problem to cross this exam and continue studying in the academy with his friends.


    But there was a catch.


    Seth Albeck.


    Being the student council President and a prestigious student of the Academy, he has been given the task to take this test and evaluate students whether they are worthy to be here or not.


    Serena knew Seth''s wicked nature and how he is targeting Arata since day one, that''s why she came to bargain.


    By selling her body she was demanding Seth a fair judgment.


    But in the novel, it doesn''t go well for her as Seth makes the night hell for her by saying such things which required the author an extra chapter to flesh out properly.


    And after that night, Serena never sees the light of day since she kills herself right after that incident.


    When Arata hears about what and why such a thing happens he awakens for the second time and gets his affinity with lightning which no one has seen in hundreds of years.


    After that day, Arata swears to kill Seth at whatever cost he has to pay.


    And he seeds.


    ._._._._.


    Fortunately, I was transmigrated not after I partook the deed which would be bringing Seth¡­.or to say my demise.


    It''s been half an hour since I have been trying to figure out whether I really was in a fantasy world but once I chanted a spell and aplished in drawing out my traitual power, I concluded.


    I really have died somehow in myst life and was reborn in this mid-rank boss'' body.


    If I would have slept with Serena today, a massive red g would have been summoned over my head and the hero would mercilessly butchered me one day for this.


    I was going insane by this rebirth for sure but I felt utterly distressed about Seth''s situation more than my reincarnation.


    Seth has already done various viinous deeds prior to this event. Haveid many traps or made many enemies who would bite me shortly even though the hero doesn''t turn against me.


    The fact that people continued reading the novel even though the concept of Ntr was introduced through this ckmailing event was simple.


    People just wanted to see Seth burning in the pits of hell and the hero bisecting him in pieces.


    **Knock**


    "Excuse me, young master."


    The head maid of the mansion entered inside with a trolley being pushed steadily in front. She walked up to the table before halting.


    As she ced the set cups of fancy tea art along with cookies and some other stuff I inquired while pretending to read a random file on my table.


    "Did she get out of the room?"


    I asked the maid since she was the one whom I told to take care of Serena. I have to get rid of that heroine as soon as possible but now I can''t just throw her away as well.


    "No, young master. She has been silent ever since."


    I nodded as the maid got done with the work and went away.


    ''She isn''tmitting suicide, right? ''


    An ominous thought erupted in my mind but I was sure, considering Serena''s nature, that she wouldn''t do such a cowardly thing.


    She believes in revenge rather than self-harm.


    After today she might turn against me and would try to harm me but that much wouldn''t hurt. Seth isn''t a mid-rank boss for nothing.


    *Sigh*


    ''Being a viin is hectic¡­ ''


    I just have acquired this body and I was feeling tired already.


    Hooking my index finger to the handle of the cup, suddenly my senses red extremely high and a sensation I''ve never felt before befell on my whole consciousness.


    Without thinking I jumped from my chair before something massive or what it seemed fell from the roof andnded just at the ce where I was a moment ago.


    "You bastard!! Dared to touch Serena!! I will eradicate your existence today!!"


    ______________¡­


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 3: Dare to touch my Master!

    Chapter 3: Dare to touch my Master!


    Arata Hazadono.


    A sixteen-year-old teenager whoes from a very small town named Ranvis, has some decent sword skills which he learned through reading some scrolls he found in his attic.


    At the age of ten, he awakened a Fifth tier skill, Weapon Enhancement.


    A verymon skill where a person can strengthen their weapon using their soul energy and sometimes with help of artifacts too.


    And since weapons can be enhanced with some add-ons too, Arata didn''t seem to be a person who could rise to the top one day and protect humanity from the greatest uing catastrophe.


    But if measured just from his current skills, it would be foolish to evaluate Arata''s actual worth.


    Apart from his excessively precise sword technique and inhumane physical might which surpass any 5th-tier hunters, Arata has something dormant lying inside of him.


    Something which the world has only heard of but no way to justify.


    The embodiment of Truth and Judgment.


    The Thunder Emperor.


    And currently, I was in front of that person who seemed to be on the verge of awakening his power in a fit of anger.


    The hero Arata is right in front of my eyes with his legendary sword Alzhar clutched in his tight grip and the tip pointed in my direction.


    Looking at his fangs peeking out and the rage in his eyes, I was sure that he won''t be getting back without shedding blood here.


    But until he doesn''t awaken his lightning¡­


    "Urgh! Let go of me bastard!! If you are a man then fight me like one!!"


    The raven-haired hero was shouting like this because I used my psychic powers to restrain him at his ce.


    My headache was getting severe since I haven''t practiced these newfound powers even once until now. Well, I did but that doesn''t count.


    And this hero was one heck of a hulk. Even my Second-tier skill is failing to restrain this guypletely.


    "Let¡­ me¡­ GO!!"


    And bang, he got free.


    My head was hurting so much that I felt that I might die before the de reaches me. Thanks to the fact that my eyes were still open and my senses working, I was able to perceive my surroundings.


    And currently, I could sense someone approaching at a furious pace in our direction.


    _._


    [3rd Person POV:]


    As Seth fumbled back on his steps to dodge the sh of Arata''s de, the maid who came to serve coffee some moments ago, dashed inside the room at a pace that Arata wasn''t unable to locate.


    The maid took a hold of Arata''s right arm which he was using to hold the sword before she twisted it in an uneven direction.


    "Ah¡­ "


    Arata yelped upon realizing that someone has approached so near him without him knowing and that surprise made the sword fall out of his grip.


    The maid didn''t wait a single second before she strangled his leg to throw him off bnce, before literally throwing him on the ground as she pulled him with the wrist.


    "Urgh!"


    Arata cried in pain as his back hit the ground after a flip before he saw the maid kneeling on his neck and her eyes dead frozen at him.


    "Trespassing in an unauthorized property and attempting to murder the master of the ce. Quite daring of you, Arata Hazadono."


    The maid was a specially trained officer who has worked under the ck Hawk group of the main capital. She''s clearly given her duties which only included protecting Seth and serving him in every way possible.


    And those who dare to hurt him¡­


    "Argh! Let go of me! You are tearing my arm!!!"


    Arata struggled with being pinned down by a woman who far surpassed the strength she visibly showcases. But her hold on him seemed impossible to break.


    "Lara¡­ Let him go."


    Only did she received her master''smand, Lara got out of her murderous daze, and despite being reluctant she let go of the pest.


    Arata was still on the ground when someone approached from outside.


    "A-Aru-kun?! What happened to you?"


    It was Serena who seemed to have heard Arata''s screams and ran down while wearing just her gown.


    Kneeling beside Arata, she red at Seth with droplets of pearly tears shing in her eyes.


    "Y-You! What did you do to Aru-kun?!"


    Seth was really irritated by these loud-speaking people so he decided to wrap up this situation as soon as possible.


    "Arata Hazadono. If you don''t want me to file an officialint against you which could lead to your rustication from the Academy, then collect yourself and this woman and scram at this instance. I won''t ask nicely twice. "


    _____________¡­


    A/N: - I may becking details but I promise I will slow down the pace to give proper character depth in uing chapters.

 Chapter 4: Use me as you desire, master~

    Chapter 4: Use me as you desire, master~


    Despite being reluctant to leave without beating Seth, both of them went away after Seth gave hisst warning.


    Serena convinced Arata that it wouldn''t be good to interfere with Seth at the moment or he would himself get harmed.


    The ce is owned by Seth and all the 21 maids residing in the mansion are veteran warriors about which Serena was aware.


    Apart from the infamous specially trained Maid in front, the other servants were nothing but trained killers disguising themselves under this white and ck uniform.


    Even Seth himself is the top magician of Pristine Academy with Second-Tier traitual magic. Not to talk about his authority in school and outside which could lead to Arata''s eviction from the school.


    Despite it being too suspicious and unexpected to see how strangely Seth behaved by not viting Serena nor harming Arata, the blond girl couldn''t let her beloved spend another minute in the house where his life could be in danger.


    "All the preparation in the second study has been done, young master."


    "Hmm."


    Seth got out of his reverie as he heard Lara informing him about thepletion of hisstmand.


    Since the main study was sabotaged by the protagonist there was no way he could stay here in between the dust and dirt.


    Despite not wanting or epting, Seth''s original character has been affecting him.


    Walking out of the room, he heard his maid Lara making a suggestion.


    "Wouldn''t it be fine to just rest now, Master? It''s alreadyte and you also got attacked. I-If master like I can provide m-myself as a body pillow for better sleep."


    Seth halted in his steps before he turned toward the only maid who could dare to talk so much with Seth in the mansion.


    Long hazelnut hair with droopy eyes of the same shade. Moderately big bust and curvacious figure which at times gives a motherly vibe but if dressed sexily, she could be a dominatrix in bed.


    More than tempted, Seth felt confused about this offer as he walked some steps toward her and saw her cheeks further reddening.


    "Have I ever asked you in bed before?"


    In the original plot line, Lara and some of the other maids hated Seth down to the core because of his brutal actions in bed and how he raped them just on the first day of joining.


    But looking at Lara''s virgin-like reaction and the affection she showcased in the study room¡­¡­.Seth was indeed baffled.


    He asked Lara such a question so he doesn''t get caught in either case. Either she yes or no, Seth had words to follow.


    But surprisingly enough, her answer was just contrary to the plot he has read in hisst life.


    "N-No¡­never."


    Apart from thepletely crimson-dyed face which betrayed her all-time cool beauty, the disappointment in her voice was vivid enough to make Seth ponder whether he should really take this Onee-san to bed tonight.


    But he had a lot of things to settle before he could venture into thends of nirvana.


    "Then why do you hope that I will wish for you today?"


    Seth''s crisp voice backing the sharp words brought Lara out of her maiden daze as she instantly bowed and asked for forgiveness.


    "I apologize for my unsightly behavior."


    "Until you understand."


    Lara didn''t follow behind since she had things to reflect on. Although she dearly wants her master to rest more, she doesn''t want to be a nuisance.


    "I will wait for the time you ept me, young master."


    ________________¡­


    The second study in the mansion was a bit smaller but Seth liked it more.


    It has a small firece, bookshelves, and a round table in the center of the room. The room was cozy and warm.


    Since Seth doesn''t use this study often, Lara took some time to arrange the firece and provide the specific books he requested.


    Seth decided to gain some world knowledge afterward through the books aligned in the history section.


    First, he wanted to think about¡­


    ''...how the fuck did I die?''


    ___________¡­


    A/N: - There are some heck of mysterious hidden that''s why past life would be highlighted once in a while.


    Drop ament if you are liking the story ~

 Chapter 5: What happened to him…?

    Chapter 5: What happened to him¡­?


    How much I tried to remember how I died in myst life, nothing came up.


    I was just cycling with my childhood friends and some from high school on a countryside road. After that nothing seemed clear so I just left it at that.


    I didn''t have any parents in myst life nor any person I hold dear who could move me to tears. I was just a third-year high school guy with some good friends, who had nothing special going on with his life.


    And now when I have entered this world that I have only seen through manga or read in a novel, I am kinda tense.


    Seth Albeck has already done various things to plot against the protagonist Arata so he could see him in agony and steal everything Arata holds dear to his heart.


    The first step was his childhood friend and first lover, Serena. Originally, after she sleeps with Seth, the pain of the guilt eats her away.


    But since I entered the plot, things were bound to change and I have no problem with it.


    But the unexpected event was Arata''s appearance in the mansion.


    In the manga, Arata onlyes to know about the wickedness of Seth and the reason for Serena''s suicide after he sees the diary she left behind. The diary contained how much she had suffered and the reason for taking this decision.


    When I read the lines in the novel, I was fifteen years old. And to be honest, I cried hard after I read how much Serena has gone through after Seth tainted her.


    Well, let''s not think about something which is no longer going to happen.


    The problem is Arata.


    ''Does the world itself get affected because of my actions? ''


    There was a possibility but first I need to gather information about the geography and other basic details. The novel was quite developed but still, there is a lot to know if I am really going to live in this body.


    There doesn''t seem to be any memory dropping on my consciousness rted to the previous owner of this body. So the only option left was¡­


    ''We meet again¡­ My worst enemy¡­ ''*


    _____________


    After leaving the Albeck mansion, Serena used her Forth-Tier [Levitation] skill to carry Arata back to the student''s dorm.


    People like Seth and the other teachers have their separate houses or mansions on the outskirts of the academy where normally, no general students are allowed to go unless ordered.


    Fortunately, it was toote for anyone to notice them, and Serena being aware of all the other night surveince, reached the dorm without being caught.


    It was a punishable act to wander at night so after entering Arata''s room, Serena sighed in relief.


    All the way until they reached the ce, Arata was silent as ever. And Serena knew the reason for this silence.


    Sighing, she went to the cab beside the study table before she picked up the medical kit from it.


    Due to the one-sided brawl with the maid, he had a lot of scratches on his forehead. The m on the ground was quite harsh indeed.


    Applying cotton with antiseptic, Serena cleaned the injury as she spoke in a gentle tone.


    "Are you still angry that I took you away?"


    Arata had his eyes averted as he spoke his frustration out.


    "How can I not be? He tried to¡­ "


    "But he didn''t do anything to me¡­did he?"


    Unexpectedly absurd it may sound but from what Serena told him, it seemed Seth only take Serena to create a misunderstanding between the two childhood friends.


    Thanks to this fact, Arata even calmed somewhat down and let himself be taken away. Only if he had tried to take his Serena from him¡­ Arata would have¡­


    "Aru-kun¡­ Look at me."


    With her fingers on his cheek, Serena urged him to look at her. Arata didn''t resist since she was too precious for him to keep ignoring her.


    With her warm gaze directed at her hopeless friend, she spoke in a soothing tone.


    "I am okay, alright? He didn''t even spare a single nce at me. Seth just wanted toy a distance between us yet he failed. So let''s do our best to not give people like Seth opportunities toe between us, okay?"


    Arata had a lot of things to ask but hearing such a lovely voice and being directed by such an unfair gaze, Arata conceded before he leaned his head on hers and closed his eyes.


    Serena did the same as always but unlike in the past when all her worries seemed to fade away with such a gesture, currently, her mind was in chaos.


    ''....what actually happened¡­ with that guy¡­ ''


    _________¡­


    A/N:-


    1) He''s talking about books.


    The protag is somewhat dunce and perceive thingste. Well, our MC is quite the sly one so I hope you guys enjoy the story.


    Drop ament ~

 Chapter 6: Discovery!

    Chapter 6: Discovery!


    A/N: - It might be confusing since I haven''t introduced MC''s original name until now so whenever in the chapter there''s written ''He'', it would be for MC.


    ¡ª-------------------------¨C


    ''So it wasn''t a dream huh¡­ ''


    As Seth felt the wet towel roaming over his bare upper body he again concluded that it wasn''t a dream after all.


    Last night he went to sleep nearly at five in the morning and woke up just at the usual time as Seth has been for the past eighteen years.


    Since he doesn''t want to look suspicious to act differently from how original Seth used to behave, the morning wash from the maids wasn''t affecting his facial expressions at all.


    Well, it was quite troubling for him to see such beautiful women wiping him like this while he sat there like a prince, but there wasn''t anything he could do.


    And who would reject seeing such beautiful sight early in the morning?


    His mind wandered to the content he readst night in the library which helped him to gain knowledge about various interesting things.


    From the manga he read in hisst life, he only got a vague knowledge rted to the history. The world-building was top-notch but just some facts weren''t aligning with the manga events.


    But since there weren''t many from the audience who actually read the same work three times, those theories weren''t pointed out for the author to exin.


    The Soul Energy which is the key source of every supernatural phenomenon on this originates from Runic Temples.


    Temples emerged all of a sudden from the very core of Earth and bestowed lives on the with a very beautiful gift.


    By enhancing their soul.


    However, this gift was turned lethal for those who weren''t able to handle it.


    People belonging to the old generation or children below a certain age. Sick people to drug addicts and some other cases. The Soul Energy obliterated them from existence without mercy.


    As a result, only 30% of the total poption was left to reside on the.


    Unfortunate it may sound but there wasn''t anything that humans could have done nor they could now. The Soul Energy still eats out those who couldn''t keep themselves in check and lose the capability to contain this mysterious fuel.


    The first generation of people who received this gift had some number of Elite Humans who awakened a unique skill in them. Something which makes them different from the norm.


    And with great powers, not every timees great responsibility.


    Human greed made them so blinded that in order to reign supreme they started a war.


    Just some years ago they lost someone valuable due to this energy yet these Unique Humans threw all their grief so they could be Emperor of this whole globe.


    But not every Unique one was corrupted. Some of them had their principles and those ideals didn''t allow them to let this fall into chaos.


    After a lot of bloodshed and war, finally, a truce was signed under the Will of the Almighty heroes.


    Of those who remained alive after the whole ordeal was a total of six and thus six partitions ofnd were delegated to each one of them to handle.


    There were some rebellions and some who disagreed to limit themselves to just a piece ofnd. But the fact that this Soul Energy was bound to bring more change to Humanity, forced the Almighty Heroes to live on terms.


    The piece ofnd in which Pristine Academy was situated is named Ranghaur. Thend which worships the first Emperor and the strongest hero, Sahna Ranghaur.


    Being on the tabletop, there are various things where Ranghaur is bound to interfere and offer assistance.


    And to produce worthy personnel so they can maintain their position, the council of the main capital, primarily focuses on the youth or to be precise¡­the remarkable students of the Academy.


    "We are done, young master."


    Seth got out of his reverie as he heard the two maids who were in charge of his cleaning and clothing.


    Without him even noticing, his whole attire was changed into the uniform he wears almost every single day.


    Nodding he got up and picked his sses from the table before he walked out of the room.


    ''Let''s see how much I am actually fucked up¡­ ''


    ________________¡­


    A/N: - I will properly exin everything but won''t just throw info in every chap.


    First day of school after rebirth. There''s bound to happen some drama.


    Drop ament if you are hyped~

 Chapter 7: Secretary!

    Chapter 7: Secretary!


    A pair of ck formal trousers with slightly high-heeled shoes to profound the sound of steps was adorned on his lower half. And a in white shirt was shrouded with a dark maroon zer which had the symbol of Pristine Academy marked on the upper pocket.


    With his dark green hair arranged in his regr pressed backward style along with the thin-framed sses, Seth walked out of his bedroom while managing somehow to act as natural as he can.


    Just outside the door, two beauties were waiting for him. One of them was his personal and head maid of the mansion, Lara.


    And the other one was a girl in her teens wearing a midnight blue zer over a white shirt and a ck skirt that had a thin white line encircled at the edge.


    Her thin waist was pronounced more because of her slightly above-average bust which was packed tightly under her uniform. But by no means she looked obscene but rather a cool kind of beauty.


    Her long tinum silver hair was tied in a ponytail, and her oceanic blue eyes were currently fixed on Seth while no emotions were carried in them.


    "Good morning, President."


    The girl bowed with a small rectangr board still held near her chest. Lara also greeted her master before the two followed the man of the house to the dining space.


    Seth just hummed in response since he felt something amiss. The tinum-haired girl who appeared this early in the morning is actually his secretary in the council and of course, one of the heroines who was destined to get together with Arata.


    It was true that this secretary whose name he remembers to be, Ceil Longford, was always this expressionless to him but today she felt extra cold toward him.


    Maybe Seth was imagining things but there was a chance that the plot has shifted fromst night''s event or she just has a bad mood primarily?


    Arriving at the dining table, Lara pulled the head chair for Seth as thetter took it naturally. Celia was standing just on his left without intending to sit neither Seth asked her to.


    Three maids who were waiting by the wall walked toward the table and started arranging things and ting them nicely in front of their master.


    "Schedule."


    Seth knew that Celia wasn''t here to pick him up or something. She generally takes the breakfast hour of the President to inform his everyday schedule and what he should be doing on an urgent basis.


    Celia nced at the tablet she had before she responded in the same cold yet respectful tone.


    "After the half-day ss you have to receive in both Wizardry and Martial Arts, there are a lot of things to be sorted for the uing test."


    Seth picked up his fork and knife in the manner that his instincts told him before he wordlessly cut the steak into small pieces while hearing Celia.


    "The budget for the Club''s activities has been listed and inspected by the Vice president. Since it has already been three weeks since the club recruited the first years, they have been persistently urging the council about the funding."


    Without halting, Seth spoke in his usual stern tone.


    "Persistence might grant them not a single Gram. Have someone notify the possibility to the Club Superintendents."


    Celia subconsciously gulped since she knew Seth is the type of person who really can pull away all the budget from themittee share, if things went not in the way the President likes them to.


    "Understood President."


    "Anything else?"


    Celia looked over her tablet but there wasn''t anything worth mentioning at the moment.


    "No, there''s none."


    Seth pierced the first cube of meat with the fork as he spoke his concluding words.


    "Then you may leave."


    Celia knows that Seth doesn''t like to talk when he eats so this way of indirectly throwing her out of the mansion wasn''t something she was new to.


    But even so¡­


    ''Can''t you be a little grateful at least? ''


    Celia has to get up before the sun every day so she could prepare everything on the spot for the President and be present at his ce around this hour so she could report his schedule without fail.


    Yet he never acknowledges her effort nor praised her even once.


    But not like she could do something about this cold President''s attitude other than just bow and get out of his sight.


    "I will see you in school, President."


    Seth nced once at the retreating back of his secretary as he thought about the route she has gone in the manga.


    Suddenly something emerged in his mind before he asked the maid in a slightly lighter tone.


    "At what time does she usually arrive, Lara?"


    Lara was startled at being called out of the blue but she answered honestly nevertheless.


    "Exactly at 6.30 in the morning."


    Seth didn''t reply, rather he thought about the necessary things he needed to do to improve his rtionship with the silver-haired maiden so he doesn''t get backstabbed in the future.


    ''She''s dangerous for sure but I very well know her weakeness~


    _________


    A/N: - I don''t like MCs who just look for survival and survival. You will find something more than that in my story.


    If you are hyped then let me know~

 Chapter 8: First Day!

    Chapter 8: First Day!


    "Have a safe journey, Master."


    As Lara along with the other maids bowed in unison to bid farewell, the carriage set off for the main building of Pristine Academy.


    Sitting inside the carriage was a single man in his teens and sharp emerald eyes, Seth Albeck.


    The Academy wasn''t much far apart but royalties have to be shy whatever they do and so Seth was following the custom


    ''Fuck¡­ I am shaking¡­ ''


    Seth''s hands were trembling slightly in nervousness since the ce he was going had various people who know him quite well and also had some who wanted nothing but to gouge out his life.


    He didn''t have practiced his skills much but from the knowledge of his previous life and what he has naturally learned in the body, there are some of the things Seth is now certain about.


    There are a total of 8 tiers in magic. Seth had the prowess of Second-Tier skill names [Psychic].


    There are some sick features of this skill along with ''Psychokinesis'' and ''Mind Maniption'' but these kinds of high-level skills are yet to be unlocked.


    Originally, Seth bes so obsessed with destroying Arata that he loses focus on strengthening himself and essing his dormant potential.


    ''I have to get some time off to learn everything from scratch¡­ ''


    Instilling a mental note, Seth got out of the carriage while carrying his bag in hand. Since it was half an hour earlier thanmencement, the school was almost empty.


    The five-storey building which was spread across thend and can amodate thousands of students appeared in front of his vision.


    Walking inside the main entrance, the first ce he had to visit was the Council Office which was on the top floor.


    Not everyone was allowed on that floor since there are mostly offices of faculties and the chamber of the headmaster along with the Student Council.


    "Good morning, Teacher."


    "Ah, Seth. As diligent as ever huh."


    Seth greeted the professors who passed by and maintained his image of being an idol student.


    His eyes looked for a specific professor too but unfortunately, Seth''s wish wasn''t fulfilled as he made his way to his office.


    Turning the door knob he walked inside before a reverberation of greetings echoed from the inside.


    ""Good morning, President. "


    "Hmm."


    Humming in response, Seth walked across the office which had long desks arranged by the wall the center passage led to the big table belonging to none other.


    There were a total of sixteen people sitting on either side with the first seat on the left acquired by the Vice-President and so on ording to their posts.


    Celia was also present but unlike others, she was standing beside the head seat, waiting for Seth''s arrival.


    As Seth took his seat, everyone else also sat down and continued their work.


    There were a lot of files on Seth''s desk and pending work piled up but he didn''t have any mind to touch them at the moment.


    He casually opened the file in front as he spoke to Celia in a low tone.


    "Inform the professors that I won''t be attending sses today. "


    Seth had various things to learn and confirm and for that he needed time. And since it wasn''t new for Council members to be absent from sses for work, Celia wasn''t surprised much.


    "Understood. "


    There was a folder of Budget Report and ns too but Seth''s gaze fell on the small envelope resting beside the file.


    Celia''s nced at Seth as he picked up the envelope but she stayed silent and walked away to do the job she was ordered to.


    The envelope was white in shade with a small ribbon at front. There was no scent or other decoration on the envelope even tho it wasn''t an official letter.


    Seth''s heartbeat rose as he realized who this letter was from and how much the sender mattered to the previous Seth.


    The person because of whom the original Seth started to target Arata and the person for whom Seth has always been crazy about.


    His fiancee. La.


    ''So it''s already that time huh¡­ ''


    _________


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are liking the story so far~

 Chapter 9: Vice-President!

    Chapter 9: Vice-President!


    Seth Albeck.


    A character in the novel ''The Rise of Thunder Emperor'' was destined to fall into ruins because of the conspiracies and plots he yed against the boy named Arata.


    But there was a reason why a third-year student council president ever thought about targeting Arata in the first ce.


    And the reason was Seth''s first love and his fiancee, La Alfred.


    La was one of the heroines who fell for Arata early on in the story. Or to be precise, she was the first person Arata encountered in the school, and slowly yet surely La fell for Arata''s gentle and considerate behavior.


    Seth always seemed to be cold toward her which made La even more attached to Arata.


    But La never realized how much Seth loved her to the point where he regarded Arata as his nemesis and started to do everything to destroy his enemy.


    From torturing to rape. Maniption to abuse. Seth did everything to destroy those whom Arata considered precious.


    La slowly started to hate Seth and in the end, he was ughtered by the protagonist without receiving an ounce of recognition from the girl whom Seth ever came to love.


    _________..


    [MC''s POV:]


    ''Quite heavy eh¡­ ''


    I thought about the woman who unintentionally made Seth a mid-rank viin and also brought him to his demise.


    Well, surely it wasn''t La''s fault to ignore Seth since thetter was a hardcore tsundere who never was able to straight on confess his love.


    At this point in the story, La must have started to grow feelings toward the hero. During the orientation of the first-year students they met and after that La kept oning across the protagonist, ''coincidentally''.


    Back to the present.


    The letter I found on my table was a regr tea invitation. It wasn''t that La wanted to meet me, rather it was just for public disy.


    Royalties and their customs*Sigh*.


    The time mentioned was around lunch so I just packed the letter back in the envelope and went to research work on hand.


    I practiced Seth''s signature yesterday and realized quiteter that somehow I could understand this world''snguage even though it wasn''t Japanese.


    Unfolding the Budget report, I checked the content but most of the things seemed to be a bump over my head. So I chose the best option in hand.


    "Vice President Minora."


    "Hai!"


    With a resolute voice, the Vice-President stood up like she was reporting in a military assembly. But well, this behavior suited her stern appearance.


    "You went through the Budget?"


    "Yes, President. I have checked everything thoroughly and nothing seemed to be excessively summed up. Compared tost year, this budget seems quite stable in my opinion."


    I didn''t reply, just nced once again at the sheet. One thing which made me slightly confused was the column of ''Personalized Training Dolls'' which didn''t have much value added but still was partially allotted to only one club.


    "Is this a mistake or are we favoring the Martial Arts club with these automated dolls, Minora?"


    There are various clubs that require dummies for practice like the Spell Weaving club. But they have a regr supply of training dummies unlike the ones written under the Martial Artsbel.


    I nced at the red-headed Vice President for an answer when I saw her sweating at her ce quite profoundly and anxiety was written over her face.


    Then it clicked.


    A sudden memory shed in my mind and I remembered somehow that the Vice President has a love affair with a second-year guy who ''coincidentally'' belongs to the Martial Arts Club.


    Anger boiled inside me as I felt like venting over the girl and tearing this budget in two but I held it in.


    People mostly hated Seth because of his crisp and rude words and Minora was also one of them. I might have some memories and traits of Seth lying dormant but it''s not like I would let those features overwhelm me.


    "Be a little careful next time."


    I am sure she must have been surprised hearing not something harsh but just a faint warning but I have many things to sort out first.


    I signed the budget and went to check the other files lying on the table and grasped as much knowledge as I could.


    Time flew and people moved in and out without disturbing me. I was so immense in my studies that I never realized when the clock hit one.


    Thanks to the diligent secretary I have who doesn''t let me forget anything.


    "President, about the meeting with Lady La."


    Halting my eyes, I closed the file as a sigh subconsciously left my lips.


    All the weariness suddenly started to weigh down my shoulders, but I knew making excuses wouldn''t help here.


    ''Well, I have to end this before it goes any further¡­ ''


    _______________


    A/N: - If you guys liking the story so far then let me know~

 Chapter 10: Fiancee~1!

    Chapter 10: Fiancee~1!


    "You always arrive first mydy."


    My maidined with a slight frown as she poured some freshly brewed tea in front.


    "Well, not like it will change anything even if youin, Caroline."


    I have always arrived early whenever I invited my fianc¨¦ for tea or any other ceremony. And since it has been like this for the past quite a few years, I no longer feel likeining.


    I very well know that my responsible and admirable fianc¨¦ doesn''t see me as a potential love interest or to say, I don''t even know whether Seth thinks of me as a woman or not.


    We have been together since the age of ten and were engaged when we were thirteen. But with time, Seth became distant.


    ''Well, was he ever close to me in the first ce¡­ ?''


    Compared to Seth whom I have known for so long, I have be rtively close to the friends I made in the Academy and also the first-year guy, Arata.


    Arata isn''t like Seth at all. He is gentle and considerate and can go out of his way to help someonepletely stranger to him. Not to talk about his calming looks which unlike Seth doesn''t always keep me on edge.


    Seth is a person who always makes me conscious of whether I am doing everything right or not. But around Arata, I can be myself. He doesn''t judge me by my mistakes rather he appreciates my attempts to be better.


    As things are going I am sure I will fall for Arata one day and when that day woulde, I am going to break off this engagement since I don''t want to betray Seth.


    It''s not like I hate Seth but I don''t have that passion for him that could stop me from loving someone else.


    "Mydy. Master Seth is here."


    I woke up from my reverie as I heard my maid. ncing forward, I saw the man walking with long yet graceful strides. His hair was styled in the same manner I have grown ustomed to seeing with his top-notch appearance which always makes me self-conscious about whether I have dressed properly or not.


    Seth never changes that''s what I thought but little did I expect¡­


    _______________


    [Seth''s POV]


    After the greeting which involves kissing the back of her hand and such, I sat while facing the person who is currently my fiancee and the person who would backstab me if the original story would have progressed.


    She''s one of the heroines of the protagonist Arata who would betray Seth at the most critical moment.


    Long pink curly hair with emerald eyes and a clumsy yet bubbly personality. She is famous for being a loving onee-san type but not someone I enjoyed reading much. I mean she is the reason why Seth was so fucked up.


    The tea was served and we were supposed to have a melodious conversation like every engaged couple have. But rather than useless chatter I better wanted to clear things with her up first.


    Coincidently, she picked the same topic, I was going to point out.


    "I will be leaving first for the vacation and will meet you at the end of the first week for the ceremony."


    The ceremony she talked about was the marriage anniversary of my parents which I and La have to naturally go to as a couple.


    But now, I don''t have any ns to act couple nor have any thought of going back on vacation.


    "About that, La."


    Hearing my words rather than a nod which the original Seth would have given in the response, La raised her brows.


    "I have sent a letter to my parents. So it''s better you enjoy your vacations as you like."


    I sipped on the tea nonchntly even though I was receiving a murderous re from the maid standing some meters away.


    La was naturally startled to hear me as she asked in a hurried tone.


    "Why? You don''t want me to represent myself as your betrothed?"


    I will pretend not to notice the evident emotional blend in her voice since I know it would ignite the dormant Seth inside of me.


    It was strange to see La reacting this way when she actually doesn''t have any feelings toward Seth at all. But well, I have to say this nheless.


    "No, it''s not that, Lady La. More like, I am breaking off our engagement. So from today on, you are no longer bound to anyone."


    This was the best solution I coulde up with if I want to avoid various death gs. And since La was also fed up with me it was best for both of us to go on separate ways from now on.


    My heart was beating like hell at the moment as I uttered those words. This shows the obsession that the original character had with this girl.


    But well¡­


    **Tik**


    After putting down the cup on the table, I looked toward my front and got startled.


    I was expecting La to have more of a d expression since this was what she must have wanted. But what I am seeing right now was a teary-eyed La who was only able to mutter a single word.


    "Why¡­?"


    _________


    A/N: - This will continue in the next chapter as well. We will have justifications from each POV so don''t worry.


    Let me know if you guys liking the story so far~


    (P. S: - I have uploaded R-18 for Wannabe Viin on Scribble Hub. Do check it.)

 Chapter 11: Finacee~2!

    Chapter 11: Finacee~2!


    "Why you ask¡­well because I think it''s best for both of us?"


    I couldn''t quite discern why La had such an expression even though she must have no feelings attached to me, given how my previous self used to act around her.


    In order to hide his true emotions, my older self constantly said some rude things and always ended up insulting La for one thing or another.


    But then why was she making such a face?


    Maybe because it''s her first time getting rejected or has she grown some feelings , unlike the plot I read? Just like the maids in the mansion.


    But I leaned on the first option since I didn''t want to take this rtionship any further. Her having any kind of affection for me is quite highly unlikely anyways.


    And even plot has shifted before my transmigration, it''s best La stick around the Hero so I can avoid unnecessary attention in the future.


    "B-But you never took my consent¡­ "


    Now my heart which had rxed for a bit started throbbing again, this time a little more painfully. Her tame and defenseless expression must be the trigger.


    For a second, I thought to confess the love Seth carried for her. The affection he always had for this girl and telling her how much obsession worthy she is.


    Maybe this could be my parting gift to the previous holder of this body. Something which the original Seth wasn''t ever able to do?


    But I held that urge.


    Confession would lead to unnecessary drama of her reluctance from this annulment. She would be conflicted about this rtionship and might try ways to find some reasons for not breaking the engagement.


    I may be overthinking things but that''s how development starts.


    And I am not looking forward to any heavy rtionship at the moment. Well, of course, there''s one exception to whom I won''t be applying this ideology.


    But for now, I better wrap this up.


    "Listen, La. We don''t share any kind of emotions and I don''t think you would be happy to marry such a man who never considers your feelings, right?"


    Her gaze fell and face visibly darkened but I guess it must be the surprise of events that is not letting her think about what she has gained from this annulment.


    "Then if you''ll excuse me."


    I didn''t wait much before I took my leave. I have a lot of things to do at the moment to not get suspicious and live my way out of the plot.


    I don''t have a single idea what La has been thinking but I assume that her death g has been set offpletely.


    She can now pursue her love for Arata and won''t weigh down with the displeasure of being attached to me.


    And at this point, it is highly unlikely I would cross paths with La much¡­


    _________


    "Mydy?"


    "Hmm?"


    As Seth walked away after dropping an entirely unexpected news, La fell into a stupor for a long minute.


    It was then her maid stepped forward and called for herdy in concern, which brought La back to reality.


    Dazedly she gawked at the ce where Seth departed while circling her finger around the edge of her teacup.


    There were various things surfacing in her mind and making her chaotic which led her to make a decision.


    After a long thought, La utter under her breath that her maid was only able toprehend.


    "Can you keep an eye on him, Caroline?"


    The listener''s eyes widened upon hearing such a request from La since before today, La never asked anything like this from her especially rted to that man.


    "M-Mydy¡­?"


    La heard the stutter and she could understand the reason for such a response. Turning her soft gaze toward her only trustable maid.


    "This request is purely to lessen my guilt, Caroline. Please help me with this one."


    Caroline understood what herdy''s unspoken intentions were. She suspects that there''s something or someone for whom Seth has broken this engagement and herdy wants to know the reason so she doesn''t me herself for all this.


    Knowing herdy''s personality, she must be thinking that it''s her fault that Seth took this decision that''s why¡­


    "I understand, mydy. I will report to you before you leave for the vacation."


    ________________


    A/N: - Misunderstandings + Drama.


    There will be events for La after a while now. We would be focusing on someone more mature hehe~


    Drop ament~>

 Chapter 12: Praising the Secretary!

    Chapter 12: Praising the Secretary!


    "You may leave, Ciel. I will be here for some more time."


    As Seth spoke, the silver-haired maiden who was standing some inches behind his chair, got out of her reverie. She was bored enough to doze while standing even though she rarely let herself ck off while doing her job.


    But she couldn''t do anything about it, since as a secretary of the Student Council President, there was no way she could leave the man and get back home.


    And the above-mentioned fact led her response to the President''s suggestion.


    "I am honored that President is so considerate but I humbly have to reject-"


    "I didn''t ask Ciel."


    Ciel flinched at his slightly sharper tone which he directed without even lifting his gaze from the files he has been reading ever since.


    A small bulge appeared on her porcin fluffy cheek as with a frown she collected her things and started to walk away without any thought of looking back at this ungrateful man.


    But before she could have walked even ten steps and reached the exit, the only person beside her present inside the office again called up for her. This time strangely a lot softer.


    "Ciel."


    She again flinched but didn''t turn her head since she knew he still would have been looking down at his file. But her annoyance blew away in an instant as she heard the next words which werepletely out of nowhere.


    "Thank you for always helping out. I appreciate your hard work."


    Her whole soul trembled this time upon hearing the words which she couldn''t even imagine in her head to hear from this ice-stone man.


    Flusteredly she turned her head and looked over her shoulder toward the end of the office. Well, it would be too much for her to expect that he possibly could look at her while praising her.


    But looking closely, even though his eyes were focused on the files, there was an extremely small smile lifting the corner of his lips. Or maybe she was dreaming all this?


    "T-T-T-Th-Thank y-you Prez. A-And please rest e-early¡­.


    And with those words, Ciel darted away with her mind blowing off the steam and ears practically burning like an inferno. She couldn''t take so much at once! She is a maiden after all!


    _______________


    **TAP**


    Putting away the file on the shelves a sigh involuntarily leaked out of my mouth as I nced at the clock hanging over the entrance.


    It was six in the evening.


    I have been studying the whole day about the school administration and the basic mage-rted stuff. Thetter stuff was highly suspicious to read in public so I tried hiding them in some other case files.


    This is the reason why I sent Ciel away since she always stands behind me which was troublesome.


    As for the knowledge I get¡­ then it was no less than high as MT. Everest ifpared to what was described in the novel. Well, I can''t me the author since the story was already packed with volumes of the main plot.


    To make a separate volume just to detail the history and origination of Soul Energy would be a little too much.


    The history of Temples is vast enough to take about half a year of my time topletely instill inside my brain. But there are quite useful points I got to know from the books avable here.


    Soul Energy arrived on Earth when these weird runic temples popped out of the ground. That signifies that once every Temple is cleared, there lies a chance to extinguish Soul Energy from this globe.


    But there''s a possibility of bringing fatal danger for those humans who have adapted to Soul Energy.


    Soul Energy is like a drug from what I have sensed and it might force humanity to kneel and ept their death if not provided with their addiction.


    And in the first ce who would like to think of a world without Soul Energy when they were having such good lives?


    All people aside, I myself would never deny this power which makes me inhumane and provides me with endless potential.


    **GRUMBLE**


    Breaking the train of my thoughts my stomach growled, reminding me that despite being strong I still need to take care of my appetite.


    Soul Energy, just as I said before, is like a drug. If one starts to rely on it for everything then there would be no way out.


    And I have no interest in living like a literal undead.


    "Let''s wrap it up for now, shall we? "


    I stretched my lips and cracked my back with a jerk before picking up my bag and stuffing some files in it. These files or any other thing from the student council office are highly confidential and only can be taken out by me, Lara or Ciel.


    Walking out of the door I thought to stop by the caf¨¨teria but I shrugged the thought and intended to walk out when someone called for me.


    "Ara~You were still here, President Seth?"


    _________


    A/N: - Her personality is just like how it seems in the cover pic.


    Drop ament if you are hyped for the next chapter~

 Chapter 13: Haruka~1!

    Chapter 13: Haruka~1!


    Ciel was incredibly delighted today.


    Generally, her mood always seemed drowsy, and wore out whenever she returned to her home(dorm) after work. Being the only secretary of the Student Council was no joke.


    She has always ensured that everything has been packed and ced ordingly after she sees off the President. She has to take safety measures and prepare the necessary things for the next day before she could think of resting.


    One could guess how tired she gets after doing this simr job every single day except for the weekend. And sometimes even the long-awaited weekend also gets swarmed up.


    But right now, even though she stayed in the council office for two extra hours, she doesn''t look weary at all. Or to say, she was practically hopping her way to the dorm which wasn''t much far from the main school building.


    "G-Good evening, Ciel-san."


    "Mm~ Good evening to you too, Nahira."


    The girls in the dorm highly respect the right hand of the Student Council. Even though she doesn''t like being treated like this, most of the girls either fear her or admire her to the point where it could be regarded as an obsession.


    She''s famous, to say the least.


    Climbing up the stairs she was greeted by a couple of other dorm mates to whom Ciel responded cheerfully and made their day with just a slight smile.


    *Click*


    "I am home~."


    "Wee back."


    Entering inside Ciel saw the back of the person whom she shares her room with and the person whom Ciel trusts the most in her life.


    The said person was scribbling on her sketchbook with her back facing the entrance as she asked in a surprised tone without lifting her gaze from the book.


    "You sound quite flowery? Something good happened?"


    Ciel grinned ear to ear as her fluffy cheeks loosened up slightly. Taking off her jacket and skirt she was now only in her white shirt which only hid herher region and some portion of her round buttocks.


    While wearing such a revealing outfit which might have caused a blood flood in the dorm, she plopped down on the bed beside her friend before she spoke in a bright tone like she had done something brilliant.


    "It''s not that much¡­but Prez praised me today hehe~"


    Ciel hid her face with a cushion since she was still embarrassed to think how Seth explicitlyplimented her. Shameless indeed!


    The other girl''s hand paused from whatever she was doing as she heard Ciel. There was a long pause before the girl finally spoke in a slightly heavier tone than before.


    "Hey Ciel¡­can you help me arrange a meeting¡­"


    _________


    Ever thought of a character whom you know you could never be with or understand that she actually doesn''t exist in real life yet you love her unconditionally?


    Any character? I bet everyone does have one.


    I also gave my heart to one of the characters belonging to my favorite novel for whom I was madly in love with. For whom I was crazy. Whom I worshiped and always sought scenes that included her role.


    And when that person suddenly appeared right in front of my eyes, only I could understand at what pace my heart was racing.


    Same violet round eyes which oozed with innocence yet if looked down at her figure, the innocent vibespletely dies out. Her long hair, which was the same shade as her precious eyes, drops down until it reaches her waist and is tied in a high ponytail.


    Wearing a in white shirt along with a pencil skirt I couldn''t help but wonder how perfect Gods could make a woman even in this fantasy world.


    Yes, she''s definitely the one whom I''ve ever fallen for. My first love, Haruka sensei.


    "Aarey? Are you alright, Prez?"


    Tilting her head to the left she asked in a worried tone.


    No good!


    I have to collect myself before my mask fades out.


    "Y-Yes, I am alright Professor. Were you heading out?"


    Her natural scent caught me off guard as she walked with baby steps and stood in front but thanks to this natural ugly frown I always have, she wouldn''t suspect me sniffing around.


    "I was heading to the caf¨¨teria to have something. You see, sensei is extremely empty."


    She rubbed her t belly while announcing how much struggling her life as a teacher is. I sympathize with such a hard-workingdy.


    So I thought of an idea to prolong this meeting and have an impactful conversation with my crush while I am at it.


    "Professor¡­ Did I ever express how much you have helped me ever since the day of my orientation? Please let me treat you as a token of my gratitude."


    "Eh? I am alright with treats but didn''t I start teaching just this year..?"


    ¡­_______________¡­


    A/N: - He won''t be simping for every other girl but the professor is just an exception. Well, this is something you guys can rte to if you suddenly get face-to-face with your fav anime char.


    I might copse if I see 02¡­


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 14: Haruka~2!

    Chapter 14: Haruka~2!


    The caf¨¨teria of Pristine Academy was divided in two. One for the staff and professors and another one for students.


    Any student regardless of their position in the school is not allowed to enter the teacher''s eatery but teachers have no such restrictions at all.


    That''s why Seth urged his Professor for the treat and brought her to the caf¨¨teria allotted for the students. Thetter didn''t mind as she followed the Council President on a whim.


    In Haruka''s eyes, Seth is a brilliant child who has attained his position for the Council Supreme through his hard work and wits. If he says that it was appropriate to take her to a meal as in to thank her, then there must be some deeper meaning that Haruka failed to understand.


    She has a lot to learn from the Prez.


    "Please wait here, Professor. I will order something for both of us."


    Haruka nodded with a smile upon seeing how gracefully he pulled a chair for her. Seldom do people show such behavior around her these days which makes her feel like ady.


    Truly, Prez is a well-raised child.


    Seth put his bag and other stuff on the opposite seat of Haruka before he turned on his heel and started walking to the counter.


    **Hah**


    ''I am freakin nervous¡­ ''


    Loosening his necktie a little, Seth gathered his breath since being around this woman was incredibly dangerous for his heart yet tempting enough to not push her away.


    He was sure that his past life self would have stuttered for half an hour to properly voice out aplete sentence. But thanks to the least affection which the previous owner of the body carried for Haruka, Seth didn''t have many problems while conversing with her.


    The caf¨¨teria was long enough for him to blow off some steam before Seth halted in front of the counter.


    **RING**


    Since school hours were over, the reception chef was back in the kitchen. Hearing the bell, the said person voiced, ''Coming! '' from inside before a round-bellied man appeared.


    Seeing the President after a long time or to say only for the second time in person, the chef became startled as he asked in a respectful tone.


    "Is there anything important today, President? For you to be here?"


    Seth narrowed his gaze since he doesn''t remember even talking with this man who visibly was shaken because of his presence. But well, most people in the school have a weird and horrifying image of Seth in their perception.


    Haruka was one of the exceptions because she is a good woman to mind such rumors. She doesn''t treat him differently since she is a maiden with a pure heart.


    (A/N: - At this point, he is justforting himself.)


    "Two pancakes with hazelnut chocte syrup and no honey. And a red-meat sd."


    The man wrote down the order in a fluster before he saw Seth walking away from the counter.


    The chef was stunned at his ce for some seconds because of the unexpected turn of events before he rushed back into the kitchen to prepare the best food of the century.


    As Seth approached the table, he saw Haruka arranging some papers with a troubled expression on her round face.


    She looked like an adorable child who gets stressed just because of too much homework given at once.


    "Can I help with something?"


    Hearing the manly voice, Haruka hurriedly put the paper back inside her handbag since she believed it was rude to look at work while with someone.


    "N-No it''s alright."


    Seth took the chair and sat opposite her while enjoying her flustered reaction. Pouring down some water, Seth lifted the ss but soon halted as his hygiene freak side suddenly hit in.


    Slowly descending his hand he put down the ss and made a mental note to carry some water from tomorrow.


    "Can I take that? I am really thirsty for a while you see.."


    Haruka didn''t wait before she took the ss and started gulping down the content eagerly as if she really hadn''t passed her throat anything for a while.


    Due to the haste, some droplets slowly slid down her chin before sliding down her neck andpletely disappearing beneath. Not one but many streams dripped down in the same manner, giving an unforgettable memory for Seth to memorize.


    "Fuah¡­ "


    The teacher mmed the ss on the table after finishing it in one go which caused her face to brighten up a little. Thanks to the strong thud, Seth was pulled out of his daze before he extended his handkerchief toward the woman.


    "Oh, thank you."


    Haruka received the gesture as she wiped her face before her eyes fell on the trolley being pushed in their direction with the fat chef behind it.


    Her face lit up in an instant as she saw the dishes the chef served on the table.


    "Please enjoy your meal."


    In normal cases, people have to collect their orders by themselves but the kitchen in-charge wasn''t stupid to call the President to do such trivial formalities. He has a budget to secure after all.


    The chef departed not soon after serving the tes.


    "I hope my choice is to your liking, Professor."


    "Hmm? Not just liking, I love pancakes. Thank you, Prez."


    Well, it was given that Seth would utilize the knowledge he have gained regarding Haruka. In normal circumstances, he could never have guessed that someone can actually eat pancakes for dinner.


    The sight of Haruka trying to take bigger bites with her small mouth was adorable enough to fill Seth''s appetite at once. But to not look odd, he also took a fork and after piercing the lettuce and some meat, he steadily brought it to his lips.


    Seth''s dining etiquette didn''t allow him to make any kind of noise while eating and the older one was so hungry that she felt her mouth always full to even speak a word at the moment.


    The man seems neat and serious. The woman acts free-spirited and true to her desires.


    Indeed a strange couple.


    ___________


    A/N: - Her character is a bitplex which I will take my time to unravel.


    And also, from now on, the length of chapters will increase.


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 15: Unexpected Situation!

    Chapter 15: Unexpected Situation!


    **KNOCK**


    "Excuse the intrusion, Young Master."


    I didn''t have to lift my gaze to tell who walked in as I have been hearing this voice most frequently after my rebirth.


    The smell of caffeine profoundly fermented, making me distracted from the files I have been reading. And since I have lost my focus, I thought it was better to have a break.


    Lifting my gaze, I saw the beautiful maid pouring coffee into a cup and arranging some sweet cookies on a small te before presenting it in front of me.


    Since I nearly take no sugar my whole day, I have ordered Lara to bake these special cookies so I can maintain my sugar level.


    Calvtive indeed.


    The reason why Lara didn''t take her to leave even after serving the beverage was because she undoubtedly had something to report.


    Hooking the handle of the cup I took the first sip of the freshly brewed coffee before I asked in a much calmer tone.


    "Tell me."


    Leaning back on the chair with my eyes closed in bliss, I heard the maid speaking about a troubling matter I never expected to face this soon.


    "Sources informed recently that someone has infiltrated the Directory and tried to steal your information. Not once but twice."


    A frown inevitably formed on my forehead as I heard the unexpected piece of news.


    The Directory which Lara spoke about, is a vast storage space that stores real-time information about every student who has entered Pristine Academy.


    Whether they are neers or those who already Graduated from the Academy, once theyy their hands on the Appraising Stone during the orientation, every student gets their information recorded in the Directory.


    But I haven''t even mentioned the main problem yet.


    The Directory is a magical space created by a group of Witches. The person whose name once registered in the Directory will lose the freedom to keep anything private.


    Like if I unlock a new skill at this moment, the Directory would immediately register it below my skill tab. If I overload myself with mana in any uncertain future then there will be [Mana Drunk] tag would be added beside my Condition tab.


    All in all, the Directory is a ce that can doom various powerful beings who have been striving in the Hunters and other prominent fields.


    Then why there was a need to create a Directory in the first ce which can even kill the strongest of humans who graduated from the Pristine Academy?


    Simple. They just wanted insurance.


    Many superhumans turn their back on humanity and start to walk on a path of Darkness.


    Once the Upper Council deres them to be a criminal, the Pristine Academy takes out their detailed portfolio and screw them in the most efficient way.


    Of course, those who weren''t a part of the Academy also get on the evil path but for that, the Council has already prepared several units.


    But I am not concerned about anyone else rather than myself.


    In the main storyline, I was the one who tried to infiltrate the Directory to steal the Hero''s information and destroy him from the core. I didn''t seed that doesn''t mean I failed entirely.


    But the problem was, that I wasn''t the one trying to attain this treachery this time. It''s someone else trying to spy on me.


    Is it the protagonist?


    But that would be absurd to think that the righteous hero would drop to such a trick to defeat me. Butst night he did act out of his way from the plot.


    "Is it the same person or two different identities tried this criminality?"


    Collecting myself, I asked after I took my second sip which was a lot colder and mild than before. Certainly, mood affects taste buds.


    "It''s unclear, Young master."


    A sigh leaked out as I was expecting such an answer. If everything had been made easy in the first ce, then this story wouldn''t have been prolonged for eighteen volumes.


    Putting my empty cup back, I saw Lara filling back it up with a hesitant look blended into her gaze.


    "Anything else?"


    The maid stood back up with a strange expression as she took out something from her uniform and extended it toward me.


    "It was delivered by Dimensional Beast this morning."


    It was a small envelope which undoubtedly was a letter but the fascinating fact was the content written inside.


    Tearing the paper which had the name ''Duchess Vrie'' written as the sender''s name, I read the letter and felt another headache rising fervently.


    _________


    A/N: - I have been trying to detail things as much as possible. If you guys having problems understanding then please do let me know.


    As you know, I am constantly trying to improve as much as I can.


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 16: Dreams?!

    Chapter 16: Dreams?!


    [Arata''s POV]


    I have been dreaming of something strangetely. Something which I can tell no one since I know they will never believe me.


    But I know these dreams have some relevant meaning hidden rted to me and the people around me.


    Sometimes it''s just hazy thoughts and sometimes I feel vivid images shing in those dreams in which I don''t remain myself.


    My limbs, my face, my voice nothing remains the same. All in all, I feel like I am possessing someone else''s body yet not having any kind of control over it.


    Those memories belonged to a boy of the same age as me. But there are various things that made me baffled. Like howe they have devices that help themmunicate with anyone without using Soul Energy? And why their habitat seemed so peaceful and devoid of any danger.


    But other than anything that made me fascinated the most was the information I got to know from those dreams.


    Through what I understood from the boy I possess in my sleep, I am a character of a fictional world or sort with the things which I believe to be my reality, showcased as fantasy in those books.


    It certainly wasn''t clear how they knew about me and my beloved people, but there were certain things that I discerned that belonged to the future.


    Crazy right?


    I wasn''t particrly reading those books, rather I just gathered information from the boy whose body I overtake.


    At first, I thought that an overload of mana has been making me see those things so I just took those dreams casually.


    But one after another, the future predicament started toe true which made mepletely astonished.


    Like the event during the orientation ceremony or when I first went for my expedition.


    I already knew that during Orientation, I would be targetted by some seniors so I just skipped such a scenario. And also during the first Temple Raid, when I got assigned to a random team, I dodged a massive ordeal that might have cost my life.


    But the most recent event which made me realize that these dreams are true was when I suddenly got the memory of my childhood friend Serena getting ra*ed by the Stu Council President.


    I had enough confidence in these memories to barge into his estate and I indeed felt Serena''s Soul Energy from there through my heightened Appraising Skills.


    Serene pleaded with me to leave the mansion because of my own good but I still have a grudge to settle with that bastard President.


    And not only that, but from what I have seen these days, it seems the bespectacled asshole is going to trouble me in the future too. He will again target my friends and get near to the girls whom I love or will eventually get close to.


    Fortunately, I have these dreams every night which have provided me with enough intel to counter any kind of n that the bastard would try to plot against me.


    "Is everything okay, Aru-kun? You don''t look good."


    I got out of my reverie as I heard Serena''s voice from the other side of the table. Since entering the Academy we have been eating breakfast together but here I got dwelled in my own world which was filled with hatred for a certain someone.


    Refocusing my gaze I found my beloved friend looking at me with genuine concern blended in her eyes. She never fails to take my breath away even with those small gestures.


    I really love her.


    Gliding my hand over hers I assured my worry wart, Serena.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you get hurt anymore."


    _________


    [Seth''s POV]


    ''Man, this is troubling¡­''


    It was nearly seven in the morning and as yesterday, I was getting cleaned up to down.


    A sigh leaked out my lips as I remembered the letter that mother a.k Duchess Vrie sent me.


    It was Lara who informed the Duchess that I ain''t nning on returning home this vacation even though I wanted to keep it secret.


    Now my over-dramatic mother is threatening me to return otherwise she willmit suicide or sort. And more to it, she even sent a Soul Bond with it which stated her words weren''t just a shallow threat.


    She is one hell of a son-con.


    I have no option rather than to go and face the annoying chattering about my broken engagement. Well, I was anxious as well to meet someone whom I can call mother for the first time but still, she is too much of a bothersome parent.


    I don''t know how the original Seth used to handle her since there were only some instances when Duchess was involved in the story. Mostly when Seth had to misuse his power as a Dukedom firstborn.


    "Are you still upset, young master?"


    Oh yeah, Lara is the one who is washing me today along with another maid as it seemed she came here to ask my forgiveness.


    Seriously, I would have kicked her out for what she had done but my mother would nt another messenger in her stead. And also, I need Lara.


    "Upset would be an understatement."


    Lara''s hand halted with her gaze falling down as she remained knelt between my legs. Seriously, the sight of the brte big-busted maid kneeling with her face just centimeters away from my prince was enthralling.


    But I can''t forgive her just because she looks tamable and innocent in a dangerous way. I have a reputation to maintain after all.


    "I see¡­ if it''s like that then there is no point in living this life anymore¡­ "


    My gaze widened as out of nowhere, Lara pulled out a dagger and after holding it with her both hands she pushed it toward her neck!


    "Lara, no!"


    _________


    A/N: - Not every protag is cold-blooded who doesn''t care about people around them. Drop ament if you are liking the story so far~

 Chapter 17: Tired already!

    Chapter 17: Tired already!


    "Tell me."


    With a sigh, Seth settled down on the dining chair as he asked his secretary Ciel to brief his schedule as the maids arranged breakfast for him.


    The over-dramatic episode with Lara made him tired already so early in the morning but he can''t just take a day off from his work for it.


    Undoubtedly, being a Duchess'' child and the sole President of Pristine Academy''s student council, gives Seth a lot of authority and benefits but there are numerous responsibilities too, he has to take care of.


    Ciel had a better moodpared to her usual self, as she looked at the tab and started reporting the President in a slightly cheery tone.


    "Today, President has to report for [Cross-unit Spar] for the first half. The second half of the school would be left leisure for the President to decide."


    Seth''s hand which was about to scoop the first serving of porridge, halted as he heard the word ''Spar''.


    It was nopetition type of battle where they would gain points or something. Rather, it''s the duty of Third-year students to guide the neers and help them learn things or two through a friendly brawl.


    In the novel, Seth used some cheap tricks to beat down his opponent but in the end, he was caught by the surveince unit and was forced to apologize in public.


    Of course, now the situation wouldn''t go as they were intended to.


    "You can go, now."


    Ciel bowed with a smile since she found Seth''s voice a little softer than yesterday. Little did she know that it was his mental chaos that made Seth slightly absent-minded.


    _._._


    After breakfast, he took his things from the study and walked out of the mansion with the group of maids following behind.


    Lara wasn''t included in one of them.


    Climbing the carriage, he heard the maids bidding their farewell with a warming smile mutually spread on their lips.


    ""Have a safe trip, young master. ""


    Seth was about to nod andmand the coachman to drive away when he halted and turned his head toward the woman who had taken charge of the Head maid in Lara''s stead.


    "Make sure Lara doesn''t get out of the room and ensure that no sharp object is brought around her."


    The raven-haired maid got startled being directed by her master''s attention but she made a mental note of all his words and nodded only after he finished.


    "I understood, master. Rest assured, I will do everything as master desires."


    Seth pulled back the weary sigh and nodded toward the maid before he told the coachman to move.


    _._._._.


    ''Man¡­ this is getting tiring¡­ ''


    I somehow shooed away the pestering secretary who had a tendency to follow me everywhere I go.


    Well, I can''t me her since it''s her job but still, it''s rather distracting to see such a beautiful face all the time. I was neverfortable being around girls so her being so attentive toward me, gives me the chills.


    Even when she was smiling sadistically at my bloodied body when I was on the verge of death was beautifully showcased in the manga.


    Well, Ciel isn''t my main concern at the moment.


    The spar for which I am going to report in the Academy indoor dojo was for inspiring the first years by disying the might that Third-years carry.


    Originally, Seth used his skill to manipte his opponent''s movement and win the round since he wanted to impress La.


    Seth needed to use his Soul Energy in the first ce even though it wasn''t allowed because of hisck of martial art training.


    Since childhood, Seth mainly focused on bing a mage and so his physical training was mostly sacrificed. The doting mother also didn''t force him to learn even self-defense.


    Seth did have a fine physique, but he doesn''t know anything about martial arts at all.


    ''That''s why he got trampled by the hero so easily¡­ *sigh*''


    I do have some experience in martial arts but the problem was the plot.


    In the novel, Seth was matched with a mob so he easily won. But I am not gonna use any magic in this, in order to save myself from humiliation afterward.


    But like what I have observed various things have been diverted from the main story.


    So me pairing with someone else wouldn''t be surprising.


    ''Just I hope, he doesn''t get paired up with me¡­ ''


    ________________..


    A/N: - And he raised the g.


    He won''t be beaten around so don''t worry.


    I don''t like hiding true abilities genre as well.


    Drop ament ~

 Chapter 18: Daydreaming!

    Chapter 18: Daydreaming!


    ''Plot has again shifted eh¡­. ''


    Looking at the person assigned as my sparring partner there was only this conclusion I couldnd upon.


    Well, fortunately, I wasn''t facing the protagonist which could have potentially raised some death gs, but the boy in front was no good news either.


    Tanned skin, almost 7 feet in height, lean stature yet muscles packed beneath that martial art uniform. Yes, he is the brother-in-arms who would be the sidekick of the protagonist.


    Kevin Lewinhart. Son of General Saebes and the person who has mastered the skill of [Berserk] only after training for five years after his awakening.


    Well, there are some certain benefits of living with a battle-maniac father, after all.


    In the novel, Arata and Kevin despite being mismatched in social standings be friends after the protagonist defeats this battle frenzy, brutally. That day Kevin realized that there was always someone stronger than him.


    But there is some time for that event to unfold, so right now, the Kevin standing some feet away from me is still the hot-blooded arrogant child who thinks of himself as an Honorary Knight or sort.


    "Now, there would be a security check of both candidates to ensure that none of the sides carrying any illegal artifact or object. I hope the President doesn''t mind."


    I nodded for the referee to do his job as my gaze wandered to the sidelines where stood the other candidates from both the third year and the first year.


    There were quite a few characters I came to know after rebirth and some characters whom I have only read about in previous life.


    The one who caught my attention primarily was the one girl standing with a group at the center and smiling merrily.


    Her midnight hair was tied in a ponytail with her blue eyes fluttered every time she shifted her focus.


    "!!"


    Maybe she felt my gaze or something, which made the girl turn her nce in my direction before our eyes met just for mere two seconds.


    I turned my head back toward the front hurriedly.


    I mean I wouldn''t mind being caught staring at someone. But that someone was none other than the main heroine, Annabelle.


    ''Well, I better avoid that walkingndmine¡­''


    ¡­_____________¡­


    [Meanwhile in the audience]


    There were quite a number of students standing near the first dojo where students would be performing their spars. There were twelve other rings as well, but since it was the first match, students were asked to observe the brawl between the top best of both the first and third year.


    Kevin undoubtedly was a prodigy and if talking about the senior batch, then there was no idol student to match Kevin, other than the renowned President himself.


    As the match preparations were undergoing, a group of five girls belonging to either year were circling at the center of the audience as they chatted about school and stuff.


    The males present around were peeking at this specific group often because each one of them was a high-ss beauty with their unique charm.


    "I just hope I get to pair with someone like you, La-senpai. Then I can gracefully lose without any kind of regret."


    The one who spoke with an exasperated sigh was the blond beauty, Serena who did not have much knowledge of martial arts and only knew some basic self-defense movements.


    "I am not very strong either, Serena-chan. If not for the inspirational agenda, I might have already forfeited."


    La also sighed in resignation since she also had a weak build despite having a decent amount of physical prowess. She just doesn''t like to cling to anyone other than her pet and family members.


    The other girls also shared their thoughts and the gossip continued.


    On the other side stood a raven-haired lean youth. His facial features were above average but the smile he currently had was peculiarly charming.


    His eyes were fixed on the group of girls mentioned above as he thought about the future where he would be in a rtionship with three of them along with two others who aren''t present here.


    Arata already fell for Serena a while ago. He hase to like the bubbly La as well after he saw how generous and adorable her genuine personality is.


    The person who fascinated him the most was the raven-haired girl, whose name he remembered to Anabelle as per what he heard from Serena some days ago.


    Apart from overwhelming Soul Energy which she masterfully suppresses, her beauty was no less than Serena or La. If not, Arata knew he would fall deeper for Annabelle even more than his childhood friend.


    Serena was indeed his sweetheart but because of their different social status, there always remained some distance between them.


    But Annabellees from amoner family as well, and coupled with such ady-like appearance and that mesmerizing smile, Arata knew he would be charmed by her in no time.


    ''I am sure Kaa-san would love to meet such an elegant girl¡­ ''


    He was daydreaming while standing alone whereas back in the group, Annabelle spoke somethingpletely out of the blue, making La startled.


    "There''s something I have heard quite a lot recently, La-san about you."


    The other girls immediately fell silent since when a generally quiet person talks, the other naturally gives them a priority.


    La blinked in perplexion as she tilted her head to the side before asking in an uncertain tone.


    "I don''t understand, Anna-san. What exactly are we actually talking about?"


    The attention of others were drawn to this group so naturally they all were hearing their gossip, given their heightened senses.


    Anabelle also blinked in innocence like she never knew that this news was only known to her because of Ciel. And also, this information was kept hidden due to certain reasons.


    She clearly just was quelling her curiosity nothing else~


    "I heard that your engagement with President has been annulled. I wonder if senpai knows about this?"


    _________


    A/N: - I hope you guys liking the progression. Please let me know in thement section.

 Chapter 19: Broken Engagement!

    Chapter 19: Broken Engagement!


    ".... it''s true."


    La was not sure from where this first-year girl Anabelle heard about it, but there was no denying the fact that her engagement had been broken.


    The people around fell into silence as it was entirely unexpected to hear about the annulment. It was a subject of great conspiracy how a Baron child was engaged in Dukedom ever since the news of the betrothal broke out.


    Serena''s gaze narrowed once at Annabelle who had a surprised expression but she didn''t focus on her and consoled La.


    "It''s okay, senpai. You may find a better man."


    Serena has seen the true face of the Council President so in a way she was relieved that the innocent La was out of the wolf''s grasp.


    "Better than Kaichou¡­ is a bit¡­ "


    The other two girls looked at each other in perplexion and disbelief, since what Serena said seemed nothing but shallow condolence.


    Soon the murmuring started spreading among the students with La and Seth as its main subject.


    La was evidently affected by the talks she was hearing about herself. Everyone was assuming that it must be La who became the reason for the annulment.


    The pink-haired maiden cast her gaze down in shame and embarrassment when suddenly a manly voice came for her rescue.


    "Isn''t it shameless of you guys to chatter about someone else''s personal matter?"


    La as well as others redirected their gaze and found a raven-haired first-year youth standing there with a severe frown on his face as he directed his gaze to the groups of students.


    "No one knows their circumstances yet you all are just ming La-san one after another. Truly disappointing."


    An atmosphere of shame and guilt aroused among the students as they heard Arata reprimanding them. Indeed, they were judging the situation irrationally.


    La and Serena both smiled toward Arata on which his gaze softened. He nodded in understanding as his eyes fell on Annabelle as well. But she was just solemnly looking toward the ring without much interest at all.


    ''Seriously¡­.she is something else. ''


    Arata was not sure why Anabelle did such a thing but he got the confirmation that it would take time to pursue such aplicated yet beautiful person.


    _._._.


    [Back in the ring]


    ''The heck with that heroine? ''


    I know the main female lead should be aware of the engagement since she is a close friend to Ciel but announcing it at this ce would result in unwanted hassle for both of me and La.


    Well, not many have the guts to ask such personal things from me but La is going to be targeted with lots of gossips until the vacations. After some time people will forget about it so it''s just about some days.


    The troubling matter was that girl whose gaze I can still feel over me. It''s creepy not gonna lie.


    "Silence!"


    The referee hushed the audience as it seemed the preparation and formalities were taken care of.


    I and Kevin stood at our marked spot as the referee began to narrate the rules.


    "This is a friendly spar so please refrain from injuring each other. Choking is allowed but if I see intentionally tolling the hold for long, I won''t hesitate to break the choker, understood?"


    We both nodded as he continued.


    "The spar would be of three points. Tapping out or a clean hit would grant you a single point. Throw down would get you two points. Be aware not to use your Soul Energy and avoid hitting critical regions. Is it clear?"


    "Hai!"


    Kevin howled for both of us so I saved my words and took my stance.


    Judging by the posture Kevin took he is going to attack front on and use his front leg to hit my chin and throw me off guard.


    ''It''s a drawback to let your high spirit decide your first move¡­ ''


    Well, I understand his sentiments and thought process since once I was also like him. Aggressive and all.


    "Ready. Fight!!"


    The referee stepped back aftermencing the round as the surrounding seemed to bepletely focused on the match since there was no noise at all echoing anymore.


    I half turned my body and kept my left hand, which was in front, resting on my thigh. My folded right hand was strongly held behind my back with a tightly packed fist ready to be discharged.


    This was by no means a proper stance of the fight but not like I''m obliged to follow the custom.


    Kevin sneered for an instant before he went for the same trick I have evaluated from his formation.


    "Hupp!!"


    He changed his stance after the first leap but I knew it was just a hunch. He was going to kick my chin with his right leg but-


    **DHAK**


    **BAM**


    "Khak!!"


    I held his approaching kick with my left hand and before he could realize how marvelously his n failed, Inded my fist right in the center of his stomach and felt his spit raining over my uniform.


    A frown of disgust formed over my brows as I let go of the man. He fell down while holding his stomach in evident pain.


    I wanted to wipe my uniform with something but I didn''t have a handkerchief. It really felt disgusting!


    "Here President."


    My gaze widened slightly as I saw the person who held the pink border handkerchief toward me.


    "You¡­"


    "Ah, I didn''t introduce myself. My name is Anabelle. You can call me Ana or Bell whatever you like, Seth-senpai."


    _______________¡­


    A/N:- She can''t hide it¡­ Oooooh.


    Drop ament if you are liking the story¡­


    .

 Chapter 20: The heck with this Heroine?

    Chapter 20: The heck with this Heroine?


    ''The heck with her¡­ ''


    The main heroine is stirring more and more troubled.


    First, she announced the annulment of my and La''s engagement. Second, she clearly has been smiling creepily for a while like she doesn''t care about the people around her and only using them as tools.


    And now she assertively approached me with her previous chilling smirk disappearing. The smile I was greeted with was so radiant that I almost lost my facade as a mean viin.


    Not like I am anti of beautiful girls. Haruka is a heck of a charming woman. It''s like, I don''t want to get involved with Anabelle in any way possible since I know what a disaster she is.


    Other than being the main love interest of the plot armored protagonist, her traits, and her origin are my primary source of wariness.


    In a fluster by the unexpected turn of events I didn''t return her handkerchief before she walked back to the audience.


    ''Well, it would be inappropriate to give it back like this¡­ ''


    I put the handkerchief in my pocket before I heard a small growl from the other side of the mat. Oh, I forgot I was sparring.


    "Are you alright to go for the second round?"


    Kevin turned a deaf ear to the referee since his focus was directed at me. Or to say, his anger was concentrated on me.


    Well, it was understandable since he was trained by a knight who doesn''t know the word called ''defeat''. Kevin must''ve been following his father''s steps.


    In the novel, he epted his defeat from Arata because it wasn''t just a mere spar. They fought with their lives on the line.


    Arata won somehow without using his skills even though his opponent did and in the end, the hero spared Kevin''s life and thus began their journey as close friends and partners in crime.


    Well, I wasn''t seeking any kind of close friend even though Kevin might be useful. His temperament is repulsive, that''s all.


    ''For now, let''s just pack this up¡­ ''


    I studied his stance and realized that this time once again, this blockhead is going to attack me head-on. But unlikest time, he didn''t have any visible openings in his posture.


    He indeed was agitated as per what I could sense, but by no means he was going to foolishly fight this time.


    ''Very well¡­ ''


    I chose to be a little serious since this was the second-strongest first year in front of me after all.


    Raising both my fist, I took a typical boxing stance with my gaze fixated on the man. Hoping at my ce I heard the refereemencing the second round.


    "Ready. Fight!!"


    "Uoooooo!!"


    Kevin charged, as I expected, from the front on with his right leg in front before he leaped and halted some inches apart from me.


    After the halt, he rotated in mid-air and did a 360¡ã roundhouse kick targeted right on the left side of his face.


    **DHAAK**


    I easily blocked his kick with my back wrist and without dy, I kicked his other foot whichnded on the ground, to throw him off bnce.


    "Ah!"


    Kevin eximed since he thought the speed he utilized would at least make me slightly startled but I already predicted such a move.


    During a roundhouse kick, the most vulnerable spot a martial artist leaves is their other foot which they ground to keep their bnce.


    I just targeted that and¡­


    **BAM**


    Kevin fell to the ground as I also dropped myself in session andnded my knee on his throat to restrain him from any further struggle.


    "Let¡­. Let me go!! You cheap trickster!"


    I really wanted to spat ''Pathetic'' but I held back since the referee announced the match and asked me to let go of Kevin.


    Seriously he throws tantrums like a child all around the ce. Not only he was throwing up curses at me for using some sly moves but also started to push the referees away.


    But well, that was his biggest mistake.


    **CREAK**


    "Fuck!!"


    One of the referees used Block Captivator and cuffed Kevin''s hand to restrict him from moving. The locks only get packed as much as the person tried to break free.


    A set of Captivators cuffed Kevin''s legs as well before one of the Referees used Levitation to take Kevin away.


    "I-I will make you pay for this¡­you bastard!!"


    He shouted until the end but not like he would be leaving the detention any time soon. There is a possibility of his guardian being contacted for the treason he performed. But I have thought of any possible repercussions as well.


    "If that''s all, then I will be leaving."


    "Y-Yes, please do."


    I informed the instructor in-charge and started to walk away. There were a lot of things I have to sort and also I have to practice my skills.


    What I can''t afford was useless chattering. But well, I raise my own gs.


    "Anno, Senpai?"


    I felt a tug on my sleeve before I turned toward the source of voice only to get startled. There she stood again.


    This damn heroine.


    ____________


    A/N: - He actually doesn''t care about any character other than Haruka so you guys would be seeing this personality for a short while.


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 21: Skills!

    Chapter 21: Skills!


    [Serena''s POV:]


    ''Something is wrong¡­ ''


    I still couldn''t believe my eyes that the strongest first-year student, maybe stronger than Aru-kun, actually lost so pathetically.


    And the reason for my astonishment arises from the fact that President Seth isn''t a warrior but a mage. And there were rumors too, that physically the President isn''t very strong, that''s why he mostly avoids practical sses.


    At first, I thought that he would be ced against someone weak but it turned out the management team had some other ns.


    The way Kevin lost to the President, I feared even Aru-kun would have ended up in the same way. He just seemed like an entity that was looking down upon everyone.


    I might feel sick because of such a personality but the President had such capabilities which backed his arrogance.


    "Huh¡­ Where is she going?"


    My as well as others'' eyes followed the back of the strangest girl I have evere across. Anabelle.


    First, she practically announced such a sensitive topic of La and the President''s engagement annulment. Then she volunteered to offer him a handkerchief so casually that she knew him for a long time.


    And even the President was flustered, maybe by her beauty?


    ''I bet he is setting her as a target¡­ But would he also leave her as he did to me¡­ ''


    I tried to brush off such thoughts but to no avail. I still could remember that night vividly and still was pondering what happened in that very moment when Seth pulled away.


    The only conclusion I was able tond upon was that the President was disappointed by my body.


    ''Why am I even¡­ ''


    I couldn''t help but think that way since it was the first time I have shown my naked body to someone other than my mother and more to it, a person of the opposite sex.


    And what I got was utter rejection.


    It''s not like I was regretting it. I would never want to give my virginity to someone whom I despise. But as a woman, my pride was hurt that day.


    "Isn''t she trying to get too close to the President?"


    It was Amanda who spoke as she eyed Anabelle and the President having a small conversation. Due to my train of thought, I missed what they talked about but well, not like I care¡­


    _______________


    [Seth''s Pov:]


    ''Hmm¡­ It''s working¡­ ''


    Currently, it was around five in the evening as I sat inside my office, all alone. I''ve already told Ciel to leave on her time since I would be regrly stayingte.


    There was not much time remaining for vacations and even not wanting, I have to return to Dukedom.


    Well, there was another reason why I was staying in the Academy this long. But it was quite highly unlikely Haruka-sensei would meet me by chance like yesterday.


    ''Well, let''s see now¡­ ''


    I was revolving two metal balls in mid-air through my psychokinesis while utilizing only that much Soul Energy that was required.


    Previously I was discharging needless Energy which was bacshing my vessel and also the final results weren''t impressive.


    Before trying to use any other skills I possess, I need to get a hold of my Soul power since I don''t know when I would end up in a problematic situation.


    Psychokinesis is the basis of my Skill, which is now working to make me ustomed to this newfound sensation.


    I have four abilities in total at the moment:-


    1.)Mind Control: - As the name suggests it helps me rule one''s mind and make them see what I want them to. I can make them do what they hate and push away what they adore. But the more strong will a person has, the more it difficult it bes to keep them in check.


    2.) Maniption: - It''s a level easier than ''Mind Control'' since in this I just have to make someone believe what''s actually not true. It''s just an alteration of any specific memory one possesses. The most difficulty arises when I have to erase a presence from someone''s memory. Like Serena. If I have to make her forget about a person she met only once or twice then it would be no problem. But to make her forget Arata would be nearly impossible due to the deep impression she carries for him.


    3.) Psychokinesis: - As the name suggests, I can move things on my will. At the moment, it''s just limited to small things but as time passes I can even move people. There''s no limit to this Skill that''s why if I practice enough, I would be able to lift forts¡­.maybe.


    4.) Lull: - Strangest Skill I possess yet never used. It just makes people calm around me and if misused, it can work as aa discharge. Like I can literally throw people into oblivion forever.


    There are some other skills I still haven''t unlocked but I wouldn''t be hastening the process. I think the current four skills are overpowered enough for me to escape most of the dangers.


    ''Fuck¡­ I feel dizzy¡­.''


    Due to my train of thought, I continuously used my Soul Energy on the two balls. My vision started darkening slightly and a sensation like I have gulped some alcohol took over my brain.


    Dropping the metal balls down to the table, I rested myself on the big chairfortably before I felt drowsiness attacking me violently.


    ''Well¡­there won''t be any harm if I¡­ ''


    ______________¡­


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are liking the story so far~

 Chapter 22: Harukas milk?!

    Chapter 22: Haruka''s milk?!


    ''Mm¡­ Did I¡­''


    I felt my consciousness return as I slowly parted my lids. It took me time but soon I realized that I have actually been reborn in another world. It would have been strange if I suddenly would have epted this life of mine like I always belonged here.


    Thest I remember, was when I overused my Soul Energy, and at the end, fell asleep or maybe fainted to be precise. The previous body holder might be a full-fledged mage but not me.


    ''Umm¡­ Why does it feel so soft¡­ ''


    For some reason, I get the feeling that currently, my head is resting on something otherworldly. It was supposed to be my chair where I fell asleep but soon I parted my eyes, I was greeted by the dark green ceiling of the Council Office.


    I know someone has shifted my position which made every hair strand of my body straighten up in alert before I lifted my back and looked to the nearest person I sensed.


    "Ara? Did you have bad dreams, Prez?"


    My heart melted in an instant as I saw such a face just after waking up. I didn''t know why and how Haruka-sensei was in the office and was giving me ap pillow but I am sure, at the moment, I could no longer contain my facade at all.


    I know I might be smiling foolishly just after waking up. Her round face tilted to the left in confusion before I shook away my thoughts and rested myself back on herp.


    "Please allow me to rest some more, Professor."


    I knew the original Seth would have immediately shooed away anyone who tried to breach his privacy. But of course, I cannot be so heartless toward such a lovelydy, can I?


    Sensei was undoubtedly flustered being used as aforter again but well, she''s the only person in front of whom I can be honest. She isn''t that smart enough to suspect me.


    "Y-Yes please do. Ah, but have you eaten anything?"


    I knew she must havee to ask me something like that since yesterday I told her that I would be stayingte in school before vacation. Such a consideratedy.


    Her modest breasts were interrupting our eyes but this disturbance was fulfilling so I didn''tin and answered with a weary sigh.


    "How can I¡­ there were so many things to sort out that I didn''t get the time to eat."


    I tried my best to act pitifully but knowing this default frown I usually have, my acting must have failed. But fortunately, Haruka isn''t that observant.


    "Is that so¡­ Then how about I give you some of my milk?"


    "..."


    For quite a long time, I forgot even to breathe as my mind went nk upon hearing her nonchnt remark. She said her milk, right?


    I couldn''t be daydreaming, can I?


    And the position of ours as well is just perfect for me to get fed like a child. I mean it would hurt my pride as a man but we are talking about Haruka here.


    Even though I knew it was probably not possible for her to let out some, I responded in affirmation.


    **GULP**


    "....I-I would like to give it a try¡­"


    ______________¡­


    "Hey, you saw Young master today?"


    Inside the Albeck mansion, two maids could be seen arranging a tea table with some cookies and cutlery being ced carefully at their proper positions.


    One of them was a raven-haired maid who was working temporarily as a head servant, named Elly. And the person whom she took the position of, was standing just beside Elly.


    Hearing Elly''s words Lara raised her brows and spoke in a nd tone.


    "I was trapped in my room for the whole day. How would I know?"


    Elly realized that indeed Lara was ordered to stay in her room after what she tried to do in the morning.


    "Anyway, what happened?"


    Lara, by all means, wanted to know about her young master from whatever source. Elly saw her curiosity as with a sigh she began to narrate what she witnessed in the evening.


    "Young master returned yet againte but today he was utterly annoyed about something. And also, even being agitated, he was holding a packaged milk carefully and took it to his room."


    Lara blinked in astonishment since she had no idea, her young master had such a peculiar liking to milk. Even though he doesn''t even add a drop of milk to his coffee.


    For a second she thought to alter his preferred beverage but held back. Her master was already angry with her. She couldn''t afford to offend him in any way anymore.


    "Just don''t talk uselessly Lara. You are being repulsive too much nowadays. Please keep your emotions for young master in check."


    Hearing Elly''s reprimanding her, Lara only smiled wryly and took the trolley. Just as she was about to step out she turned her head and spoke in a mischievous tone.


    "Someone has to take the initiative right? Or the young master would never know how crazy his maids are for him, right~?"


    _______________¡­


    A/N: - Maids'' harem?


    Drop ament if you are liking the story so far~

 Chapter 23: I will live for Young Master!

    Chapter 23: I will live for Young Master!


    "Excuse me, Young master."


    "Hmm."


    In response to Lara''s meek arrival, her young master just hummed before the brte maid walked inside without making any kind of noise.


    What greeted inside were piles of books and folders arranged over the main desk. There was a peculiar smell of some peculiar elixirs as well blended in the room which Lara was aware of.


    Soon enough she spotted eight empty sks which must have carried vitality and regenerative potions, thrown inside the dustbin.


    Lara frowned since there didn''t seem any reason for her master to take so many potions but soon her doubt was cleared as she approached him from the left and saw what he was doing.


    ''Re-evaluation Test.''


    The heading was enough to make her realize that her young master had such a weighing job to aplish. The retest which every schr of the first year has to take in order to remain in the academy.


    The written test paper was to be prepared by Young Master Seth. That was why only Lara was ordered to be allowed to enter the office for tonight since this matter was rather confidential.


    ''I am trusted by my master~.''


    Thanks to the fact that her master was utterly concentrated on his work, he didn''t get to see her unsightly fidgeting like a maiden. But what could she do, when her master showers her with so much love?


    Collecting herself, Lara poured down the coffee into the cup neatly without letting a single drop spill before she put it on the tray. Picking up the cutlery she brought it to that table and ced it in a space that was slightly distant from the young master''s reach.


    There was a chance that he might identally hit the cup so she took caution.


    After hearing the slight clinking sound when Lara put the tray, Seth got out of his spree and looked at the maid.


    She was beautiful as ever but the action she tried in the morning made Seth''s expression severe.


    Was it her instincts or not, Lara at that moment knew why her master seemed displeased. She instantly bowed and spoke in a slightly higher pitch.


    "I am utterly apologetic for what I did, young master. Please forgive me!"


    The room went silent after that as Lara kept her head leaning forward and eyes closed in anticipation.


    In response, Seth just got up from his chair after who knows how long before he took the coffee from the tray.


    Walking to the window which provides the view of a beautiful garden showered with a hazy night sky, Seth spoke after taking the first sip of bitter yet refreshing coffee.


    "Whates before your duty to serve me, Lara?"


    Lara blinked in astonishment at such an unexpected query but soon she registered his words, her eyes narrowed as she answered in a determined tone.


    "My first and foremost priority lies in serving young master Seth. It would never be overtaken by anything, I have sworn on my name."


    Seth took another long sip as he heard the passionate words of his maid. Seriously, he still couldn''t understand why she was so devoted toward him but well¡­


    "So ny killing yourself, weren''t you trying to escape your duty?"


    "!!!"


    Lara instantly shot her head with the motive to rebuke her Young master even if it would sound disrespectful. But soon she realized, that his words despite being blunt were the inevitable truth.


    She could only bite her lip in frustration at how impulsively she acted in the morning.


    After a small pause and just when his cup emptied, Lara''s weak yet confident tone reached up to Seth.


    "...I will do my best to live from now on, so I can serve my master until the very end."


    ______________¡­


    ''*Sigh* Will this ever end¡­ ''


    Looking at the paper where I have written more than three hundred questions through my research while maintaining uniqueness, I sighed in fatigue.


    It was past midnight and I have been working for fucking more than eight hours nonstop, since tomorrow was the day when I have to submit this Re-evaluation test paper.


    I wasn''t asked to prepare any certain amount of questions but to maintain my image I had to write at least five hundred for the schrs like the Hero to solve.


    Thanks to the naturally sharp mind I was bestowed with this body, I was also learning through this tiring work. So it''s kinda advantageous for me as well.


    In the original story, after sleeping with Serena twice before the exams¡ªonce that night when she lost her virginity and once in the Council Office¡ª Seth didn''t make any more trouble for the hero.


    But in the meantime of vacation, Serena kills herself because of self-loathing and how brutally she betrayed her friend.


    After that, the demise of Seth begins and near graduation, Seth gets killed dog''s death in front of the whole school.


    ''I didn''t sleep with Serena but there''s a chance of confrontation¡­ ''


    I might face Arata at times of graduation due to the butterfly effect so I have decided to utilize my vacation for training and stuff.


    But for now¡­


    ''Let''s get this damn thing done already!! ''


    **Scribble*Scribble*


    __________¡­


    A/N:- Let me know if you liked the chapter~

 Chapter 24: Captive~1!

    Chapter 24: Captive~1!


    "Please let me apany you, President.,"


    It was early in the morning when Seth was having his breakfast. Just like usual Ciel also arrived on time to fulfill her duties as a sincere secretary.


    But unlike usual, Ciel didn''t take her leave after dictating Seth''s schedule for today. Rather she made a request that by no means, Seth expected.


    Taking her personality from the novel he read in hisst life, Ciel was portrayed as apletely machine-like character whenever she''s around Seth.


    It wasn''t like it was her natural behavior. Rather, it was the countless scolding and reprimands she was directed at, which resulted in her being just a doll who knows only to obey not to speak suggestions.


    So hearing this unexpected request, Seth was naturally startled but he didn''t let it be evident and continued with his breakfast.


    Ciel took the liberty to justify her plea as she spoke further in an expectant tone.


    "It was suspected that someone was trying to reach your Records. If someone really is targeting the President then today would be the best day to confront you. It''s not like I doubt the President''s capability but if things somehow went south, at least I can shield you, right?"


    Seth gave a stern look toward the excessively talkative secretary, making thetter zip up in an instant.


    However, her words indeed created a ripple in Seth''s mind. As she said, it was suspected that someone was targeting him. Another proof was his matching with Kevin in the spar.


    It wasn''t a massive event but if the real Seth would have to fight Kevin without soul energy then there was a high chance of the President losing a limb or two along with his pride.


    And today, he has to deliver the re-evaluation test paper. Inside the school, it was not possible to attack him and the same goes for his mansion where resides deadly maids.


    If someone could dare to target Seth then it would be the short journey from his Mansion to Academy.


    **KRIK**


    With an audible sound, Seth slid his chair before he got up after finishing his meal. Lara walked up to her master before she carefully helped her master with his zer.


    "Was the taste of your liking, young master?"


    "Hmm."


    As Lara helped him wear his coat, Ciel stood at her ce frozen but her gaze never wavered. She strangely seemed determined today.


    Seth didn''t wait much longer before he started walking to the entrance of the mansion followed by his maids.


    Ciel was perplexed for a second there but she also followed not so long after.


    She knew if the President have to reject he would do it outrightly but by staying silent¡­


    "Fufu~."


    Seth didn''t miss how mischievously his secretary giggled walking to his left but he would not point it at the moment. Let her have her moments. He would take it out by delegating a heavy amount of work to her.


    Soon they reached the carriage where Seth halted and turned toward Ciel, with his left hand raised for Ciel to follow.


    Ciel was utterly astonished yet impressed by the gesture as she took her President''s hand and hopped inside the carriage with her silver hair dancing yfully even more.


    The expressions of the maids weren''t good but they knew how to mask their displeasure, especially Lara.


    Seth took his bag from the head maid before nodding to her and the others as he also boarded the carriage as well.


    ""Have a great day, young master~.""


    The group bid a melodious farewell to their master, as Seth directed the coachman to be moving not so long after.


    _._._


    ''It''s awkward¡­ ''


    I did allow this girl tomute with me for today, but still, when being in such close proximity I couldn''t take my eyes off her. I mean I am a healthy young man who hasn''t grown ustomed to this world''s aesthetics after all¡­


    She''s an otherworldly beauty for me sitting just some feet opposite. Her oceanic eyes which were glued on me were making it a little problematic for me to keep on staring outside. Not to talk about that bouncing thing inside her shirt. It is just too distracting for me to handle.


    But well, not like I am gonna jump on her just because she was my second favorite in the game. I have a lot of use for her. I won''t be trying anything silly and scare the child away.


    ''And after all, I have¡­ ''


    "Prez¡­doesn''t it seem¡­we are moving in a circle. "


    I raised my brows since I didn''t think she would catch up with that trick so easily. Worthy to be my secretary!


    Sighing I leaned back on my seat before whispering in a weary tone.


    "We are trapped ever since we boarded the carriage."


    ________________¡­


    A/N: - He ain''t simp but being a normal high schooler that much is given right?


    Lemme know if I should make any necessary changes.

 Chapter 25: Captive~2!

    Chapter 25: Captive~2!


    [3rd Person POV:]


    There was evident bewilderment on Ciel''s face as she heard the President nonchntly announcing that they were trapped.


    It wasn''t much longer since they left the mansion in the carriage when Ciel noticed that the carriage wasn''t clearing any distance at all, rather it seemed to be moving at the same ce. It would have been hard for a lower-ranking warrior to judge the situation this early on but Ciel was no amateur.


    However, what made her troubled was the response of Seth who was leaning back on his seat, like this was fated to happen and he has no take in this situation at all.


    However, she didn''t dare to misjudge President''s wits and speak anything recklessly. She might be one of the closest person to Seth and being with him for this long has made her aware of his capabilities.


    She believes in him.


    ''Hmmm? ''


    Upon seeing how rxed Ciel grew just in some moments, which signified her trust in him, Seth became slightly overwhelmed. Well, not like he was going to let her get hurt in the first ce.


    "Brad¡­you may stop."


    "Understood, Young Master."


    As Sethmanded his coachman in a slightly higher pitch, the wheels of the carriage slowed down before it steadily came to a halt.


    Seth stacked his bag in his storage ring before he nced at Ciel and jumped out of the carriage and offered his hand to thedy.


    Ciel unhesitantly took his hand and steadily, she also got down with a serene smile spreading on her lips.


    However, soon her smile faded as she felt a dozen of presence around her. She never felt anyone around them before but now, she discerned that there was a high-ranking illusionist somewhere near them.


    "Should I take care of them for you, young master?"


    "!!!"


    Ciel jumped back on her feet as the voice of a third person approached abruptly for her to even notice. Turning her gaze, she found a man in histe forties with lean stature and wearing a three-piece ck and white suit, standing there.


    He must be the coachman.


    "No, Brad. You just protect thedy."


    "Understood, my lord."


    Ciel wanted to rebuke since there was no way she would be watching from the sidelines and let Seth all by himself. But before she could even move a bit, a sudden chill of dizziness spread all over her.


    ''This sensation¡­ ''


    She knew it was an Energy Restrictor. An artifact that restricts the usage of one''s soul energy to a certain extent. It can be both types, AOE and Particr directive.


    And she knew the one being used here was particrly directed at the three. However, unlike her who was unable to keep her feet steady on the ground because of the effect, both men had a calm expression ever since.


    She bit her lips in annoyance since even being trained for so many years and having the determination to serve the President with her utmost potential, she couldn''t keep herselfposed against a mere artifact.


    "Don''t push it."


    It was thest words she heard from Seth which made her wide-eyed before the green-haired boy disappeared from his ce and appeared a few meters ahead of where they were standing.


    *DHAK**


    "KHWAK!!"


    It was the cry of the shrouded man who was not there until Seth punched his guts. The punch was solely packed with his raw strength, however, it was a punch from a high ranker which was enough for the man to lose consciousness.


    The reason Seth picked this man despite he felt almost thirteen more people around him was because this person seemed to be the Illusionist. Soul Energy was only channelizing from this direction while the others seemed to be trying to suppress their presence.


    And just right to his guess, every other ambusher started to appear one after another.


    Ciel was startled to see that there were more people than she primarily anticipated. But rather than stay still at her spot, she couldn''t do anything, in fear of interrupting the President.


    Seth didn''t take any chance and moved swiftly toward the person who held the Soul Restrictor artifact in hand which was shaped like antern.


    **SLING**


    But before Seth could have attacked the flustered man holding the artifact, someone swung his de and brought Seth to an abrupt halt.


    Apart from eyes and the region beneath forearms, nothing was visible of the ambusher. Not like Seth cared about their appearance.


    ''It''s good I took this before leaving¡­ ''


    Seth took out a pair of daggers that he stored in his ring just today. Since the previous owner of the body didn''t have much liking for weapons, he only relied on his mage skills.


    The daggers were of course of High grade and have an added skill of inflicting poison whenever met with the blood of anyone other than its preset master. Pretty intelligent to say.


    Gripping the two short des in a front grip, Seth approached the man with lightning pace, showcasing how good he was at enhancing his limbs with Soul Energy, before he appeared just before the swordsman.


    **ng**


    The shrouded guy was noyman either. Sensing the approaching danger, he sliced his sword but was met with a pair of unbreakable holds on his de which was still in the middle of beingplete its strike.


    "Hnng!"


    Seth didn''t let the manplete his swing before he crossed his dagger and held the sword. Without waiting for another blink, he twirled his daggers and repelled the sword masterfully.


    The man was astonished by how hastily the bespectacled boy was moving but before he could have collected himself, a stinging sensation ran across his knees before he saw himself falling involuntarily.


    "Eh? AAHHHHH!!"


    A faint gasp of confusion was followed by screams of agony as the man finally realized that his both legs has been separated mercilessly by a boy who was supposed to be a mage not an assassin!


    Ciel, as well as Brad''s eyes, were wide as they gazed upon the scene unfolding in front. It was known widely that the President of Pristine Academy was proficient with only wizardry.


    But what they saw through those prompt and fluent movements, they were sure that there was more to be expected from the young man.


    On the other side, Seth jerked his daggers to get rid of the filth as he eyed his next targets.


    ''What a tremendous way to start a day¡­ ''


    ______________¡­


    A/N: - His previous life would be described through the story. Drop ament if you liked the chapter~

 Chapter 26: Captive~3!

    Chapter 26: Captive~3!


    [Ciel''s POV: ]


    ''Is he really just a year older than me¡­ ''


    There was a wry smile on Ciel''s lips as she saw the spectacle in front unfolding.


    It''s been some minutes since Seth began his onught on the group of ambushers and was overwhelming the battlefield, to say the least.


    The man standing beside Ciel also gawked at the one-sided battle where Seth either cut the legs of the attackers or broke them mercilessly. To summarize, he was just restraining them at their ce.


    The sight was bbergasting in the first ce because of two reasons.


    First, Seth was no warrior and his coachman knew that he also neglected his martial training in the past. The middle-aged man has been serving the family for more than two decades after all.


    The second reason is his age and experience. A person gets to know about worldly dangers only once they graduate from the academy. Sure they are sent to temples for field training but killing monsters under the close watch of high-ranking teachers and subsidizing a dozen humans without thinking twice, was apletely different thing.


    Even Ciel had never seriously hurt someone before, much to the extent that cutting their limbs seemed like he was just waving his hands over flower beds¡­.?


    It was impressive and horrifying at the same time.


    Even Ciel who was brought up in a family of warriors couldn''t fathom what life the President has gone through to attain such a degree of ruthlessness.


    It was not a hidden fact that the President was the first child of Albeck Duchy yet the way Ciel was seeing things, it seemed he was brought up in an environment where he had no option rather than to be the best in what he did.


    ''As I thought¡­ I don''t know a single thing about you, Prez.. ''


    Her thought came to a pause as she saw Seth halting after finally separating thest shrouded man''s leg.


    Even with that much moving and the showers of blood he passed through, his uniform carried no stains or disturbing creases. He was fine and handsome as always.


    ''What even I¡­ ''


    Shooing away her useless thoughts, Ciel approached the President and so did the coachman albeit two steps behind.


    "Collect them and line them up."


    "Understood, young master."


    Ciel had no idea why the President requested such a blizzard thing and she intended to not ask about it either.


    "A-Are you hurt somewhere, President?"


    For some reason, after seeing him in action and how valiantly he fought, Ciel found herself in slight trouble with how to talk.


    In response to her earnest concern, Seth didn''t even turn toward her and just nodded with a hum.


    Ciel narrowed her eyes and somehow didn''t let the air fill her left cheek and childish pout to form, as she stood at her ce wordlessly ever after.


    Brad did his work brilliantly and within half a minute, he ced all the thirteen bandits side by side, on the ground. Brad didn''t forget to put a thick cloth inside the mouth of those who were shouting like a maniac.


    The robust man had equipment and experience in this since being the driver of a royal carriage was something he never took lightly. He knew his job and the necessities it required.


    Ciel winced once again upon seeing the brutal conditions of the bandits whoy lifelessly on the ground; however , none of them were dead. Some lost consciousness because of blood loss. Some were screaming muffledly due to the uncertain shape in which their legs were bent.


    But even so, there was no regret or sorrow on the President''s face even after witnessing the inhumanity he had bestowed.


    Ciel didn''t hate his way of things but certainly, she did notpletely appreciate it either.


    ''Not like I can have any say in this¡­ ''


    She knew what the President did was justifiable and sooner orter she also had to ept that ideology as well. However, this little innocence her teenage allowed her to showcase was nowhere to be seen in the man who was almost the same age as her.


    She needs to improve or she will never stand by his side¡­


    **SWOOSH**


    With a wave of his hand, Seth sent a shockwave through the ambushers'' minds in order to wake those who fainted and tame those who were behaving wildly.


    The trick worked and the look of anger, hatred, and pain was directed by the thirteen toward this single man standing tall and utterly unaffected by those gazes.


    **Cling**


    Under those heavy eyes, Seth took out a pink potion contained inside a small slim sk from his spatial storage.


    Most of them widened their eyes as finally Seth began to narrate what judgment he had concluded upon.


    "I know you all have an idea what it is, so I won''t bother with the details. What''s concerning is the quantity."


    The potion he held was a High-Grade healing elixir named [Serum of the Faith], which only the church supplies to high nobles and if paid the price, then tomoners as well.


    The potion, as it seems, could heal a person from most of their illness, reattach their missing body parts and also provide a boost for a couple of hours. Worth to be called a high-ranking elixir.


    But the dilemma was what the green-haired boy said. The quantity of the potion. All thirteen were injured in the same manner, more or less.


    All of them needed that pink content resting inside the sk. However, Seth was no saint to grant their wishes.


    The next thing that leaked out his mouth made Ciel, Brad and of course, the bandits shocked beyond belief.


    "Since I have only twelve of these¡­ I will grant any twelve of you with mercy. However, in return, you all have to honestly point out to your leader so I don''t end up feeding a snake."


    The result came out not so long after, however, Seth altered the condition of his promise, just a little bit.


    Just a little bit¡­


    _


    _______________¡­.


    A/N: - Ciel''s personality would seem a little contradictory but that''s how I am intending her to be. A little righteous however easily maniptable by her dear Prez~


    Drop ament if you guys liking the story.

 Chapter 27: Angered Secretary!

    Chapter 27: Angered Secretary!


    "W-Why did you kill them when they already fulfilled their bargain¡­!"


    There was a tinge of shock and slight rage in her voice as Ciel saw the spectacle in front which took a drastic unexpected turn within seconds.


    After Seth asked who their boss was in return for the potion, everyone pointed at a single person and the person himself was just gritting his teeth in agitation.


    The boss came out to be the one who attacked Seth when he was about to strike the Artifact holder. The one with the sword.


    However, it wasn''t the ambusher''s identity that made Ciel so worked up.


    Seth after discovering the boss, not only didn''t spare a single potion for the other twelve, on the contrary, he killed each one of them and left the thirteenth one only!


    It was just the opposite of what he promised.


    "Take that man. Heal him so he doesn''t die in a day and ce him ''there''."


    Seth put a blind ear to his enraged secretary and ordered his coachman on which thetter just bowed and went to aplish his duty.


    The aftermath of the battle was also taken care of by his servants so Seth didn''t wait there for much longer before he started walking toward the Academy.


    He just took a nce at the fuming Ciel before he passed judgment without minding what she has to say at all.


    "You are suspended from the council for this week. Reflect on your behavior in the meantime"


    ________________¡­


    [Seth''s POV:]


    "Thank you for the hard work, President."


    "Hmm."


    The first thing I did after reaching the Academy was to hand over the re-evaluation question papers which took a hell lot out of me.


    Walking toward the council office, I thought about the bandits I came across some minutes ago.


    The thing which was troubling me was their motive. I have worked as a thief before in myst life and I know being a burr, you have to keep looking for the thing you came to rob.


    However, those people were just trying to solely kill me. But, whoever the person has sent them clearly didn''t spend good money and hired some measly low-ranking bandits.


    Unless¡­


    ''They wanted me to capture the ambushers?''


    It''s not impossible that a mastermind could be behind all this who thinks of him as the main viin or something and trying to harm me from the shadow.


    There was no chance, Arata could be involved in this since that hot-blooded guy only believes in direct confrontation. Thest thing he would rely on would be plotting when ites to me.


    ''Well, its no use even I think about it for now¡­ ''


    ___________¡­


    Ciel was extremely agitated since the time she heard about being suspended for straight three days.


    It wasn''t the first time she has been temporarily adjourned from her duties but all the previous times were because of her fault and it onlysted for a day maximum.


    But now, she didn''t even know what she did wrong by just sharing a piece of her mind.


    She knew that the president must be guilty of what injustice he did that''s why he didn''t want anyone to keep him reminding of it. And so he threw Ciel away.


    **DHAK**


    Anabelle had half day off because the re-evaluation test she have to give would start at twelve.


    She just got out of the bath while wearing a bathrobe when she heard the heavy thud of the door as an angered roommate entered inside.


    "What happened, Ciel? You came back?"


    Unlike Anabelle, Ciel didn''t have a day off but since her mood was soured by a certain someone, she chose to take leave from school and stay at the dorm for today.


    "What happened you ask huh¡­The President just happened to be an insensitive jerk, nothing else! "


    Anabelle''s pupils contacted as emotions left her face. She clenched her fist inside the towel she was using to dry her hair as she reminded herself, how she needed Ciel for the time being.


    ''Calm down¡­ remember she''s a friend and you have to keep a close rtionship with her¡­ ''


    Anabelle somehow cool herself and in the meantime, Ciel also calmed down a little albeitpletely unaware of Anabelle''s current fluctuating thoughts.


    Ciel took a ss of water as the other one wore clothes before the two sat side by side.


    "Now tell me what happened¡­ "


    Ciel was a little startled upon hearing the slightly heavy voice of Anabelle but she also needed to wail out her frustration, so she began to narrate the incident that happened in the morning.


    [After fifteen minutes]


    Ciel spoke everything from morning to the time when she was left alone on the pathway. She didn''t miss a single detail about how they sat in the carriage and how mercilessly Seth killed all those bandits before walking away.


    Ciel trusted Anabelle enough to let out such delicate information which the President might decide to keep a secret.


    "...hmmm, is that so. Well, it''s better you take a bath since you know the blood might havee in your way."


    Ciel wasn''t sure whether she was stained anywhere or not but taking her friend''s advice she took a towel and went for another bath.


    Left alone in the room, Anabelle thought of the turn of events, Ciel told about before a wicked smile formed on her lips.


    She just like others knew that Seth was a bonafide mage with as much field experience as a third-year should obtain in their schooling period.


    Attaining wless fighting style and killing human beings without mercy was not something to be expected a normal teenager unless¡­


    ''There''s no doubt¡­It''s you¡­ ''


    _


    _________¡­


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are liking the story~

 Chapter 28: Lonely Seth~

    Chapter 28: Lonely Seth~


    The day passed rather smoothly for Seth. He was pretty much getting ustomed to his routine even though less time had passed. It was a kind of influence of this body and the small portion of the real Seth residing somewhere in his consciousness.


    He didn''t see Ciel even once and was sane for the other council members who were chatting about her absence from ss as well. Somehow Seth knew the reason for the absence of the ideal diligent student like Ciel.


    From the novel he read, Seth knew that Cieles from a family which would not have allowed her to be a weak-hearted soft lily for long.


    And he preferred that kind of girl rather than those who take their eye away from the things they eventually have to face one day. Another reason why he feels La is a little annoying.


    Even the main heroine, who was supposed to be a kind Saintess type of character has the guts to face a pack of low-grade wolves at the age of just ten.


    So the reason why Ciel was possibly absent from the academy must be the sense of justice she carries in her heart which must have triggered a wrong button when Seth mercilessly ughtered those bandits.


    ''I mean, weren''t criminals meant to be hung?''


    He didn''t know what was wrong with the girl and not like he was going to ask her anyway. His mood and thought process could tremble by only one woman and that woman was currently walking some steps ahead of him.


    Seth sped up himself before he matched his steps with Haruka and spoke in his usual tone albeit a little softer.


    "Are you heading to caf¨¨teria, Professor?"


    "Ah!"


    Haruka, beingpletely upied with the food she would be eating after so long around this hour, was walking merrily to notice someone approaching her. After the initial yelp, she however calmed down soon.


    "Ah, President Seth? Yes, I am. Are you too?"


    Seth did have time and a definite motive to have a nice chat with her over lunch but if he nods his head now, he would have to go separately.


    Generally, Professors and other instructors eat in their designated eatery and seldom enter the student''s space. Seth asking Haruka to apany him would be problematic in a variety of ways.


    And he himself didn''t want any rumors to circte as of now since it would have a harsh effect on her job.


    "No, I have work left. I will yet again eat after school¡­ alone."


    The left side of his brain throbbed as it seemed the previous owner of the body just yelled in frustration. It was understandable since the word Seth used, atst, waspletely not like him.


    Pretending to be innocent and such when he can have lunch right now and go back to the mansion as well if he really feels lonely.


    ''Well, there''s no harm in lying when wooing a woman¡­ ''


    Seth shrugged off the pain and continued walking forward with his eyes solemn and a sigh leaking every once in a while as the older woman nced at him with worries practically blinding her vision.


    She thought of an idea and brightened up once again.


    "Then how about, I eat half of my fill right now and eat the other half with the President? And anyway, with my belly full I feel sleepy so might I as well, follow this routine to see what might change?"


    Seth halted in his steps, acting a little startled when he very much predicted such an oue. His eyes which generally remain narrowed, grew round as he stared at the woman for some seconds.


    Haruka also naturally halted seeing his clearly surprised expression.


    "*Cough* Then I will take up your kind proposal, Professor, and wait for you after school."


    Seth did want to act surprised but didn''t want to attract attention so he coughed and after stating his response, he started walking again.


    Haruka, who thoroughly enjoyed such a reaction from the ever-stern President, giggled faintly as she also started to walk beside him.


    ''It''s nice to see President being himself around me¡­ ''


    The silly sensei thought that she was leading the situation by preventing Seth from feeling lonely. Little did she think, how fluently Seth was creating more and more opportunities for them toe across.


    ¡­_________¡­


    After parting ways with Haruka, Seth started walking toward the indoor gym where he thought to practice some of his skills.


    The written Re-Evaluation exams for the first year were divided into two divisions. Half of the students were allowed in the first half of the day, that is, from eight to twelve.


    Currently, there were ten minutes remaining to twelve, which meant the first slot of students would be leaving the main building pretty soon.


    Not wanting to face the tons of greetings that would be flowing toward him in a short time if he stays there, Seth started walking fast to the gym which was built separately from the Academic Block.


    However someone caught him midway and they just didn''t pass a fleeting hello, but rather, tugged his sleeve from behind.


    ''I never felt someone¡­ ''


    Sethe was a little taken aback by how someone was able to sneak up on him, but as soon as his eyes fell on the person he concluded the reason for it.


    "Are you okay, Prez? You seemed to be in a hurry."


    As the person said those things after letting go of Seth''s sleeve, she tucked her fallen hair behind her ear, exposing her cute earlobe to the man in front.


    But Seth was much more focused on determining the reason for her to approach him.


    ''"You¡­"


    Despite knowing her entire being, Seth pretended to be forgetful of her name before the girl pouted slightly and spoke in aining tone.


    "I am your Annie, Prez. How can you forget about me?"


    __________¡­


    A/N: - Yeah she is aggressive. I will take time and throughout write everyone''s character so please be patient and enjoy the ride.

 Chapter 29: Warning~

    Chapter 29: Warning~


    Arataes from amoner''s family who has grown up with the dream of bing the strongest hunter and avenging the death of his big brother.


    He has grown with that determination and had a strong resolve to fulfill his dream one day.


    To be a hunter there were two options.


    First, either a person attains somemendable deeds and after a thorough evaluation from an affiliated and recognized guild, the said person could get their license and venture into the temples with their parties.


    However, this method requires a person to be at least sixteen and the chances of the Guilds failing a person without connections and background were also high.


    That''s why most young youths try to enter the Pristine Academy which enrolls students regardless of their status and financial condition and hands them a license with their graduation.


    Not everyone can get epted to the Capital established Academy. Those who have proficiency and talent in any of the three skills¡ªweapons, alchemy, wizardry¡ª may enter this ultimate establishment which leads a person to a better future.


    Those who enter the school through sheer talent are known as schrs and to remain in the school they have to constantly show their worth through the Re-evaluation test which happens every half year.


    Arata passed the admission exam based on his talent with swords. However, he was not very good with theoretical stuff, unlike his childhood friend.


    ''*Sigh* At least I won''t fail¡­ ''


    Muttering to himself, Arata made his way downstairs and approached the main entrance. There were a total of five hundred questions and he only attempted half of them. He needs at least a hundred and fifty questions to pass the exam and continue his life in the Academy with his Serena.


    ''Well, not like being depressed would help¡­''


    Hyping himself, Arara walked out of the main building when suddenly his whole body froze and smile broke instantly.


    The first thing on which his eyesnded was a pair consisting of a handsome yet serious-looking young man, seemingly older than Arata. And a beautiful raven-haired girl, currently chatting merrily with the man.


    Arata was aware of both of their identities and by no means, he found it appealing to see them together.


    Arata stepped to a side since there were a lot of students exiting the Academic Block but his eyes were constantly focused on Seth and Anabelle.


    ''What is he doing¡­Don''t tell me!''


    Arata knew that Seth was going to target him through various means, as per what he has seen in those dreams. And the proof was that night when he ambushed Seth''s mansion.


    So the thought of that bespectacled bastard to be going after one of his future lovers didn''t seem entirely unusible.


    With his inner rage rising at a dangerous pace, Arata focused his senses and tried to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    However¡­


    "!!!"


    Arata wasn''t able to widen his senses in that direction. He has trained his senses to the level where he can hear up to a half kilometer clearly without trouble.


    However even though those two were just a little far, it felt like something was blocking him from entering that region entirely.


    ''That sly fucker! ''


    Arata growled in agitation since from his knowledge, this could be the cheap trick of that Psychic mage.


    Arata wanted to dart at that ce and warn Seth once and for all but Arata felt it might scare away Anabelle.


    She has yet to get in proper contact with him. They just talked once or twice before and Arata also has yet to confesspletely that he actually fell for her charm and would protect her for the rest of her life.


    Without those, he thought it would be imposing to suddenly barge in between the two. And the way Anabelle was conversing happily -


    ''No, wait. She must be manipted to behave like that¡­ ''


    His anger boiled up even more as even the passing-by students felt the chills from his killing intent.


    Finally, it seemed Seth was ending the talk as he turned after narrowing his gaze in the scoff at Anabelle, and turned on his heel to walk away.


    Arata made up his mind to approach Seth as soon as Anabelle walks away so she doesn''t end up seeing his unruly side.


    However, as soon as Anabelle turned toward Arata''s direction her previous beautiful smile disappeared and what took its ce wasplete disdain.


    Arata didn''t get the time to hide himself and now Anabelle''s eyes werepletely focused on him as she started walking in his direction.


    Arata didn''t remember how long it has been since he got so worked up as he was now.


    Anabelle spotted him even among this whole crowd of students and also was approaching him on her own initiative.


    If taken away that dangerous expression she had on her face, Arata might have gotten overwhelmed by this whole situation


    ''This might be her natural face¡­and she was just pretending to smile in front of that bastard¡­? ''


    Arara concluded as such since Anabelle generally doesn''t smile much around others. However, before anything, he could have thought further Anabelle finally reached up to him before she stood while maintaining some distance.


    Arata was stunned to see her from this close as well as her natural scent which left him speechless. She is truly the person worth to fall just at the first sight.


    However, the first thing she let outpletely flipped his mood.


    "This would be my first andst warning, as a fellow student. If you ever dare to eavesdrop on us again or use any means to breach the intimacy between me and Prez, then you may not be able to attend the next Re-evaluation test. Make sure to remember that~."


    She did smile just before walking away but that was far from beautiful. Arata might be a strong person if taken his age, but the way she verbally instilled the warning made him lose cold sweat.


    Arata stood there for several minutes with his eyes still widened in shock but soon he realized what was wrong.


    "So it''s like that huh¡­"


    The stone path beneath his feet cracked as his violent aura erupted. Thankfully there were no longer people around to witness the manacing smile curved on Arata''s lips.


    Looking in the direction where Seth left, a deadening thought made its way through his throat before Arara made up his mind about what he should be doing next.


    "It''s better I take care of this gue right now¡­"


    __________¡­


    A/N: - Impulsive like Chinese mc huh¡­


    Drop ament if you liked the chapter.

 Chapter 30: They belong to me!

    Chapter 30: They belong to me!


    The indoor gymnasium of Pristine Academy was divided into several parts to provide necessary facilities to future humanity saviors.


    Just after the entrance was a wide hall that had fifty arenas arranged neatly with proper distance between them and guards along with weapons lived at different sides.


    It is the ce where the spar of the first year and third years took ce. Since it was break time, the hall was almost abandoned except for the over enthusiast muscles heads who like to train all day long.


    Among them, there was a sophomore as well whom Seth recognized as Vice-President Minora''s lover. Of course, he wasn''t going to greet him or anything. At the moment Seth wanted anything but any more attention he already got.


    Fortunately, their eyes didn''t fall on Seth as thetter mentioned quickly walked to the next section of the gymnasium.


    The second part was rtively smaller as this ce was dedicated to wizardry. Numerous training dolls were lined up in a corner along with other equipment.


    There were some artifacts like Soul Enhancer and tools for artifact creations were also for practical tutge.


    Seth did want to practice his skill here but right now he found it more appealing to practice in solitary. There was a chance for someone to walk in and see Seth practicing beginner-rank spells which may further lead to something frustrating. So he chose ro remain low-key for the time being.


    However, before Seth could have moved to the separatepartment which provides personal space, he felt a chill running down his spine.


    It was just on pure instincts that Seth crouched down before a heavy gust of wind followed by a teenager flew over his head with his leg intentionally bent to knock Seth out.


    *DHAK*


    Arata was trying to ambush the man from the back and hit his knee on the back of Seth''s head but he failed andnded some meters apart from his target.


    Seth narrowed his gaze before standing back straight. He did expect that Arata would confront him someday but attacking this soon meant only one thing.


    ''He must have seen me and Anabelle together¡­ ''


    There was a lot to ponder since as if now, Arata shouldn''t have any feelings toward the main female lead, and other than Anabelle, Seth has interacted with no other heroine.


    But whatever the reason was, looking at Arata''s expression it didn''t seem he would be backing down without a fight.


    "I think I underestimated you Prez and held back more than I should have."


    Arata wasn''t just standing therezily as he spoke those words. Since hended just beside the shelves of artifacts, Arata thought of a n and glided his hand over a small orb that was carved with cyan-shade crystals.


    Seth knew what Arata was going to do. The artifact he was intending to use was a barrier type and Seth felt fortunate that Arata was going for that tool.


    "I hope you know the consequences of attacking your senior."


    Seth''s tone drooped in degrees as he stared without any waver in his standing. Arata might be a superior warrior when it came to weapons but with that barrier¡­


    **CLICK**


    ¡­.he lost his advantage.


    "I am not going to let you y your mind games, Seth Albeck."


    Arata growled under his breath as he threw the orb before a translucent dome of a hundred-meter radius covered the two. The distinct feature of this artifact was the restriction it puts on one''s Soul Energy.


    From Arata''s perspective, Seth''s strength lies in his psychic abilities that''s why he decided to take down the arena on his(Arata) terms.


    However, he was insanely mistaken here.


    If Arata would have fought using his Soul Energy then there was a huge chance of Seth losing after some blows. The protagonist has practiced enhancement since his childhood after all.


    But now¡­


    "I officially challenge you, President. If I win here, you won''t be going anywhere near Serena, Anna, and La-senpai. However, if you win¡­ I will publicly apologize to you in front of the whole school."


    Seth had no interest in beingpensated or anything. And the price for his loss was something, Seth himself wanted. He just cared about Haruka and other than her he doesn''t look for any single another soul.


    However, it doesn''t mean, when proposed with a challenge Seth was going to decline or hold back just because he was facing the protagonist.


    It wasn''t the original Seth at the moment but the boy who has been trained to never step out of the ring with a defeated tag over his head. The person who has been instilled with pride and forged with arrogance when it came to battle.


    ''Hah¡­ curse that old man¡­ ''


    Seth took off his sses before throwing them in random directions and taking a proper martial art stance as he faced the hero.


    Arata was slightly taken aback since, in the practice spar, Seth never seemed this serious even though he was facing the mighty Kevin inbat.


    However, it wasn''t going to diminish Arata''s motive to defeat this bastard and put aplete block between Seth and his lovers.


    "Come, Prez. Today, I will make sure that you never look at those who belong to someone else."


    _______________


    In the evening nearly at four, the second shift of the re-evaluation test concluded.


    Annabelle and Serena were allotted the second shift but they didn''t meet each other in the afternoon.


    Serena was already in the school, getting some tips from a senior professor that''s why she told Arata to meet in the evening after her exams finishes.


    ''I hope we get to pass through this¡­.''


    While praying for herself and Arata, Serena walked out of the ssroom with a slightly tired expression. Since everyone was exhausted, no one nagged Serena to apany them.


    Serena was nning to meet Arata in the outdoor cafeteria when her gaze suddenly fell on a certain familiar girl standing opposite the entrance of the ssroom.


    "La-senpai?"


    There was evident anxiety spread on La''s face when she suddenly snapped back to reality upon heading a familiar tone.


    "Ah, Serena¡­ "


    The older girl walked to Serena before she hurriedly pulled her hand and urged the girl to walk along with her.


    "Come with me, right now. It''s urgent."


    Serena didn''t protest but there was a clear perplexion written over her face. But La''s following words numbed all her thoughts in an instant.


    "Arata-Kun¡­is heavily injured¡­"


    __________


    A/N: - Please drop ament to show appreciation for the author''s hard work :)

 Chapter 31: idiot Arata!

    Chapter 31: idiot Arata!


    "Are you an idiot, Aru-kun!? Why did you attack President Seth?"


    Inside a white furnished room which by the background seemed like a hospital, three figures could be seen, surrounded by curtains to provide the patient and the visitors some private space.


    The said patient was none other than the first-year prodigy, Arata who was currently lying on the hospital bed with his head band-sided and left hand stered.


    With the healing magic, he did recover but since Arata''s every bone of his left arm was dislocated and broken, the doctor told him to keep the arm steady for the time being and so for his head which has received severe damage.


    La was already in the infirmary when Arata was brought by two ward boys. At first, she panicked but soon the doctor reassured her that Arata is in no fatal danger.


    The first person La thought about informing was Serena. And so she did.


    Arata also woke up when Serena arrived led by the pink-haired girl. After the two girls urged him for a long time with tears never leaving their eyes, Arata finally told them the reason why he ended up like this.


    And as one could expect Serena''s reaction was filled with bewilderment and agitation as well.


    Seth Albeck is no regr person to be involved with. Along with political power, that man carries the topmost position a student in this Academy could achieve. Seth has various means to be an obstacle between Arata''s path to bing a hunter.


    La was fairly perplexed and shocked upon hearing Seth''s name in the matter. She never knew Arata would be daring enough to get into a fight with the President.


    Hearing the evident annoyance and disbelief in her tone, Arata only sneered and turned his face to the other side. But Serena was not going to take silence as an answer.


    "Listen Aru-Kun. I know you are not a guy who would attack someone just on a whim. Please tell me what caused you to suddenly confront the President?"


    Arata was by all means a sensible person who despite being a little impulsive, never tries to harm someone irrationally. Although here Arata seemed to be the victim it doesn''t change the fact that he initiated the fight.


    La was not so close to them that she could urge Arata to speak, but she equally wanted to know what happened.


    Arata knew Serena was not going to back out until she hears his exnation. So without any way to escape the situation, he finally confessed the reason.


    "Sigh* Actually¡­"


    As Arata began to narrate the cause for which he approached Seth, La and Serena''s expressions shifted quite a lot. They never thought that in order to keep Seth away from both of the girls, Arata would take such a courageous decision.


    Arata didn''t mention Anabelle''s name and skimmed over the trigger which made him angered in the first ce. Unlike while facing Seth where Arata spouted Anabelle''s name in the heat of the moment, he was a lot collected to not let her name slip up.


    He knew that Serena and La didn''t know anything about the future unlike him so Arata felt it would be better for them to know about Annabelle more naturally.


    "....seriously, Aru-kun. You are too much of a muscle-headed to think that everything can be sorted with a fight."


    "Y-Yes Arata-kun. It wasn''t wise of you to fight the President."


    Arata couldn''t help but smile seeing how ted both women were that he fought to keep them safe. He already earned his reward for the pain he received.


    Little did he know that more than being happy, Serena had something else going inside her mind at the moment.


    ''I better apologize to him myself¡­ ''


    .


    _________


    [Seth''s PaoV:]


    ''Fuck, I am tired¡­ ''


    Plopping down on my bed I groaned in weariness. Today, indeed, was really an annoying and taxing day.


    Due to the fight with that asshole, I missed my chance to share a meal with my professor.


    I might be better atbat but when Arata started to lose, he summoned out his sword forcibly and began slicing like a maniac.


    I undoubtedly received some damage but thanks to the Soul Energy restrictor, Arata was losing his stamina exponentially, which concluded the match in a short time.


    Since I knew it would be a hassle to remain at school for various reasons, I took my leave not so long after and returned to the mansion.


    I treated my injuries with a potion but still, the cut marks were vivid on my skin. Well, these were the marks of the Legendary sword no less, so this much was to be expected.


    I have thought of getting proper treatment from the doctor tomorrow, but more than that at the moment my mind was filled with thoughts of what happened in the morning.


    ''The protagonist is already being possessive of the female lead huh¡­. ''


    In the novel, Anabelle falls for Arata during one of their ventures in the Temple. Same old, saving damsel in distress type of scenario.


    Anabelle then slowly conveys her feelings to the hero and how much she wants to be with him. She is the most detailed character and took a decent amount of chapters to finally get together with the hero.


    But now things have changed¡­


    The heroine isn''t acting like she should be. The same goes for the protagonist.


    Anabelle was flirting with me this afternoon which made me sure that disaster would be following behind her back. And not so long after, my hunch proved to be true.


    However, there is clearly something wrong with both of them. Arata shouldn''t have to do anything with Anabelle as if now in the story. And the heroine seemed a little too much out of character as well.


    I don''t what-


    **Knock*Knock**


    "Excuse my intrusion, young master."


    My thought broke abruptly as I pulled my back upon hearing Lara''s voice which strangely seemed a little shaky?


    However, my mind went numb instantly and the words I was going to speak caught in my throat as I saw Lara''s current appearance.


    "Please l-let me treat you tonight, young master¡­ "


    _________


    A/N: - R-18 would be dropping soon. Make sure to check my patreon~

 Chapter 32: Concubine!

    Chapter 32: Concubine!


    *Sigh*


    Inside a luxurious room, a dark green-haired boy sat at the edge of a queen size bed with the same appearance that every human is born in.


    Seth looked at his body and felt that indeed the shredded muscles were looking better in this life since, unlike his previous life body, there weren''t any cuts or puncture marks.


    Soon his small-lived self-admiration came to an end as he felt some movements from his back. Stiffly Seth turned his head to face an awkward conversation but fortunately, Lara was still asleep.


    Seth''s eyes lingered on her bare back which ends at her round buttocks further being covered with a thin nket. It was a sight to behold but Seth knew, looking at her would only cause something to rise so he snatched his eyes away.


    Last night, he lost his virginity as Seth with his personal maid Lara.


    In the novel, Lara was one of the main culprits behind Seth''s downfall since she reported to the protagonist about his daily schedule and what the original Seth was severely vulnerable in.


    Seth doesn''t know howe Lara wasn''t defiled by his prior self and why she was so fond of him.


    The real reason Lara betrayed her master was the cruel behavior he partook in as soon he found La being snatched away by Arata. Seth used to vent his anger on the maids and spouted such disgraceful things which no woman should ever be directed with.


    However,st night he became sure that Lara was apletely different woman from what was portrayed in the fiction. She came while wearing a negligee which showcased everything in full disy and all the defenses left outside the room.


    She came to seduce him and she seeded.


    ''Sigh* Even though I said¡­ ''


    Seth, despite being a noble in this life, had a mentality of an average high schooler who mostly likes to sleep with women who have a clear understanding of his emotions toward her.


    Seth told Lara that he doesn''t love her as a woman but still, she replied, ''It doesn''t matter young master. For me, serving you is the greatest pleasure I could ever ask for.''


    Seth was a man who had a peculiar taste for mature women. Lara dressed so seductively and offered her body without any hesitation was enough to give away the rationality he hadst night.


    Seth doesn''t regret his actions but seeing the small patch of dried blood on the sheet, he feels a slight tinge of guilt inside.


    "Mmm¡­ Ah!"


    This time Lara really woke up and the first thing she saw was her young master''s broad back. Soon the event that happenedst night resurfaced and brought a natural heat to her face.


    "Hey, Lara¡­."


    The brte beauty''s daze came to an abrupt end as she heard her young master calling for her.


    Instantly fear clouded her heart as an ominous thought forcibly made in her mind. But she never could have expected what her master was going to state was far from punishment.


    "After graduation¡­ I will take you as my concubine. Can you wait until then¡­?"


    Lara''s eyes widened in shock and slight happiness upon hearing such weak whispers which she might have considered a sweet dream if not for the cold air hitting her skin.


    She definitely heard her young master and registered each of his words which strangely were spoken in an unusually soft tone.


    Seth knew what he just uttered about was a marriage proposal which he had never done before. His previous guilt didn''t let embarrassment choke his words and he was able to assure Lara.


    He doesn''t hate Lara¡­or to say he somewhat likes her. Might not he love her as a woman now but from now on, Seth knew that a corner of his mind would be upied with Lara.


    And leaving a woman whom he has defiled, alone without any certainty of having a proper married partner seemed too inhumane. Unlike in the previous world, one''s chastity mattered a lot to find a suitable partner. And Seth just broke that sealst night.


    (A/N: - Will be exined.)


    *Sniff*Sniff*


    Seth blinked in perplexion before hastily turning toward the maid who for some reason started to shed tears with a weak smile adorning her radiant face.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Seth pulled himself close to her before wiping her tears with the back of his fingers. The hot droplets continued to pour down as Lara slowly raised her arms and held her young master''s hand.


    "I-I thought *sniff* the young master would throw me away¡­"


    Seth sighed upon seeing how delusional this maid could be sometimes. The tion she felt was vividly oozing from her eyes and the relief that she felt being not disgusted by her young master made the stream flowing down her eyes, endless.


    Seth gently wrapped his hand around her shoulder and pulled her head onto his chest. The natural warmth of their naked bodies once again blended and epted each other.


    There might arise someplications with the decision Seth took today and might be some implications on the main plot but that doesn''t matter.


    Seth was not bound by anything. He just seeks what he desires and seeing the woman in his arm sofortable and rxed he knew, he made the right choice.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Umm¡­ Young master¡­something is poking on my belly."


    "..."


    ___________


    A/N: - I don''t know how you guys will treat this abrupt rtionship but I think having a beautiful maid and not doing anything with her is simply not possible.


    Drop ament if you are liking the development ~

 Chapter 33: Mirror!

    Chapter 33: Mirror!


    Seth''s normal routine was slightly altered since in the morning he got enticed by his maid''s sinful body and did another round of lovemaking before getting out.


    Ciel reported his schedule on time but unlike yesterday, her vigor was nowhere to be seen. She was yet again the cold distant secretary whom Seth the first time was greeted with.


    Maybe she was even more distant now. But well, Seth has nothing to exin to her nor he cared much about her mood. If she really is going to betray at a point in time, Seth would just pull one or two threads that he has gathered over the past few days.


    Being reminded of Ciel, Seth remembered how wasteful it was to collect the bandits who had near to zero information in his mind regarding the person behind this whole n. In the end, the boss bandit was killed as well.


    Arriving at the school nearly on time, Seth as usual walked to the student council office. Since it was the weekend there didn''t seem to be many professors around.


    ''Sigh* Work on the weekends as well¡­ ''


    It was Seth''s choice toplete his pending work on time since vacations were approaching and he didn''t want to be upied with files even back at home. There were already quite some matters for him to take care of, back in his birthce.


    Just as Seth turned at the corner of the corridor to walk toward the office, he spotted a certain blond-haired beautiful girl, wearing a first-year uniform.


    Her eyes traced Seth''s approaching figure as she hurriedly walked up to him.


    "Good morning President. C-Can I have a minute of yours?"


    Seth just nced at Serena but didn''t reply before he pushed the door of the Council office and went inside.


    Serena was baffled at being ignored like this but she knew the President must be agitated by the incident yesterday which made it even more essential for her to talk to him.


    Serena gathered her courage and walked inside as well, even though no regr student was allowed to enter the office for any motive.


    Seth knew she would follow him that''s why he just entered wordlessly. He knew Serena came here to talk about Arata that''s why Seth felt it better to not let anyone eavesdrop on them.


    Of course, he has to pretend to be offended here.


    "You know the consequences of breaking the rule right? Despite being from a noble family, you haven''t been taught well, I guess?"


    Serena was taken aback by the harsh remark which not only threatened her but also shamed her family.


    Her eyes narrowed as she looked up at the man sitting all proud and arrogant in the head seat. But soon she calmed down.


    ''This is for Aru-kun¡­ ''


    Like a mantra, Serena kept on chanting the same thing since she knew if Serena misbehaves right now, then both she and Arata might get kicked out of the Academy.


    Seth without even reading her mind knew what she was exactly thinking at the moment. He just tested her patience by passing thatment and he could tell how desperate this heroine was.


    The room fell into short silence as Serena finally collected herself and with a deep sigh, she bowed her head and spoke her mind out.


    "I beg you to please forgive Aru-kun for what he has done. I will do anything in return, so please don''t take any action against him. "


    There was no response but Serena didn''t dare to lift her head at all. She waited and waited but little did she think the first thing she would hear would be this absurd.


    "So are you going to sell your body again in order to save Arata?"


    Serena''s eyes widened since she didn''t mean to go that far. She instantly straightened her back¡­ only to freeze halfway as Seth was no longer in his seat, rather he was standing some inches in front of her.


    The itch on her scalp followed by the chill jolt running down her spine signified how dreaded she was of this guy. Despite not being yed by him that night, Serena had a fair share of horror still lingering inside her mind.


    And seeing him from this close, made her resurface that night all over again.


    "The precious daughter of Count Stephen has so less precaution toward her chastity that she can offer it any time of the day? I never knew you were this cheap Serena or I would have never even thought of bedding you that day."


    Serena stood there frozen and shocked beyond belief. She couldn''t even share how was she feeling at this moment as his words registered in her consciousness and showed the reflection of what kind of woman she actually is.


    Her face grew pale passing each second as it took her time topletely understand what his words meant. But even so, there was no other meaning to it.


    In Seth Albeck''s eyes, Serena was no better than a prostitute¡­.?


    Seth walked back to his seat without concerning what tremor of emotions he has threw at her. He just stated his true thoughts. It is up to her whether she takes it seriously and stops offering herself so readily or not.


    Taking his seat, Seth passed his final call regarding the matter with Arata.


    "I won''t take any action against Arata but do warn him to keep his business away from me. This time I am letting him off the hook but repetition of the same action would lead him to his demise."


    Serena somehow got out of her daze as she heard his cold and stern voice regarding the person she came to save here for. But now she somehow regrets why she came.


    At least before this morning, she didn''t know what this man thought about her¡­


    And now it hurts.


    Bowing her head while hiding all her clouding emotions, Serena replied in an emotionless tone before retreating from the office.


    "I will take care of it. Thank you for the kindness¡­ "


    _________


    A/N: - Drop ament if you liked the chapter.

 Chapter 34: Reason?

    Chapter 34: Reason?


    Inside a massive hall which by furniture and decoration seemed to be a reception area, sat a couple consisting of a dashing man and a beautiful woman.


    Marvelous chandelier along with imported foreign furnishingsplimented the room''s luxury. And along with the fact that there were around a dozen guards stationed in the hall, it became obvious that the ce belonged to a high noble.


    The couple sitting as a guest on thefortable sofa had an evident anxious expression spreaded on their faces.


    The female who had curly pink hair braided elegantly sat while holding her husband''s hand while trying to suppress her nervousness.


    The man with ashy gray hair had more of a dignified front as he awaited the person they came to meet. However, from the inside, the man was equally uneasy as well.


    Soon a maid who guided them to this extravagant reception hall approached the couple.


    "Lord Alfred. The Duchess is arriving shortly."


    Hearing the maid''s words, both of them nced at each other before they stood up, erasing all their previous emotions and putting up a smile as they saw the Duchess descending the stairs.


    The rumors that Duchess Vrie Albeck being the most beautiful woman born in this century seemed to be correct anytime someone witnessed her.


    Long blond hair fallingzily draped over her shoulder, gave a sensual charm to her overall figure. Her sharp blue eyes were equally dangerous as she nonchntly stared at the guest.


    The perfect hourss figure was wrapped inside a one-piece gold and red dress which had a slit on the left side, exposing her meaty and well-sculpted thigh.


    Alfred was having a hard time keeping his eyes steady at Duchess'' face since he knew misbehaving would lead to an inevitable scenario.


    "Long live the Duchess."


    "Please sit down."


    Thedy didn''t bother with the greetings and sat opposite the guests as shepped her left leg over the other, highlighting a dangerous sight.


    The duo nced once again at each other before they wordlessly consented and sat back in their seats.


    Before Alfred could have initiated the talk, concerning the matter which had troubled them for some days, the blond woman spoke in her previous cold tone.


    "I am aware of the reason why Viscount Rommen Alfred especially came to meet me. So without beating around the bush tell me one thing."


    The nervousness further rose with Vrie''s straightforward words but not like they came here for any casual chatting. In the first ce, a Viscount could not afford to waste a Duchess'' time uselessly.


    Gulping in a fret, Alfred nodded before Vrie spoke, her tone turning even sharper than before.


    "Has your daughter slept with someone after joining the Academy?"


    The expression on Alfred and his wife Riona''s faces was vividly contoured as they heard such vulgar things being suspected from their daughter.


    There was nothing to think about which brought Alfred''s response rather instinctively.


    "No, Your Grace. I am sure that my daughter would never do such a thing which she knew could hurt her parents and hamper her rtionship with lord Seth. "


    There was no doubt that their daughter who has always been a sensible child and a girl who has always cared for their parent''s pride would partake in such a sinful act.


    And by any chance La really didmit a crime then her parents would have been informed firsthand.


    Valerie narrowed her gaze as she didn''t believe the words spoken at all. Leaning on her seat she spoke in a suspicious tone.


    "Then I don''t understand why my son would ever think of breaking the marriage without any reason. We both know that it was because of Seth''s liking toward your daughter, that this engagement even happened in the first ce. Then what came up so suddenly?"


    It was a fact that a woman who held the highest political and military prowess after the Emperor would find an equal match for her first son. If not for Seth''s request, La would never have gotten engaged to the Duchy.


    However, the question lies yet again in the reason for this sudden annulment. And strangely it was notified by Seth who himself was eager to marry La until recent months.


    Vrie found it strange but didn''t put much thought into it. Her son is a fine young man who carries the charm to attract countless females without going out of his way.


    She doesn''t doubt his decision that''s why she decided to wrap up the situation and ask Seth about this when hees back.


    "Umm¡­ Yes."


    Suddenly, a small wooden box appeared in the Duchess'' hand before she passed it to the maid standing behind her.


    The maid took the box and after walking to the other side, she handed it to Alfred.


    Perplexed, the couple looked at the Duchess for an answer but thetter had no intention to talk about the content inside the box.


    Rather, the blond woman preferred to tell something regarding the person to whom Alfred had to delegate that box.


    "Hand it to La only after assuring that she still has her mark or not. If she indeed has been cheating on my son, you better burn that box to save her from any further trouble."


    The duo felt a shiver running down their spines upon hearing the warning which signified that there was no room for any further questions.


    With a nod, both of them got up and bid their farewell before hastily walking out of the mansion.


    Being left alone, Vrie rested her head on the edge of the sofa as she stared at the chandelier hanging over her head.


    The previous frown from her face slowly faded as she thought of the person she adores dearly.


    Anything in her life can be cured with just a single memory of her son. And now he was returning to his home in a few days


    He was returning to his mother after so long~


    ''Fufufu¡­ I can''t wait for my sweety¡­."


    ____________¡­


    A/N: - Don''t worry.


    She is just he son-con but not anything else.


    Drop ament if you are liking the story so far~

 Chapter 35: Unexpected announcement!

    Chapter 35: Unexpected announcement!


    Thest week before the vacation has begun.


    The students are given straight 40 days of vacation starting the second week of the Aurorean month.


    Since it''s a long holiday, generally students mostly choose to return home and spend quality time with their loved ones. Very few cases like Seth want to spend their time in the Academy.


    And that applied to the new one. The previous owner of Seth Albeck''s body, never missed vacation since he gets the chance to have private tea times with his fiancee.


    Generally, during thest week before the vacation, every schooling institute or working ce besx. Students dare to skip sses and teachers also don''t bother with them much.


    However, in Pristine Academy, thest week became a hectic period for some of the elite students belonging to all three years.


    The reason was the series of unexpected temples that emerged out of nowhere around the vicinity of the border area.


    Since it was a great opportunity for the students to learn about military work, the headmaster found fortune in the disaster.


    Or so what all the students were informed¡­


    The real reason behind this sudden expedition was to carefully pick out the candidates suitable for the next Council officers and the leader of the four active houses.


    The selection before this year always happened under the notice of appointment. Students majorly pursued the path they found suitable for them which resulted rather unfavorably.


    Like if a student is pursuing to be the Captain of Amber house which focuses on mainlybat battles, and somehow fails in the trial, then the said student would never know what they have missed.


    Sometimes a person can''t choose what''s best for themselves. That''s why the headmaster selected these special students to be the pioneers of this new system.


    Through this expedition in the temple, the professors and some selected students like Seth and the current House captains, are asked to observe the special students.


    Through their wits and prowess, the students would be delegated the role that their seniors would leave behind.


    From a general perspective, Ciel would be the leading candidate to rece Seth after graduation but one could never know which prodigy might prove to be more worthy.


    Back to the present.


    Currently, in the main hall of the Pristine Academy, a total of 22 students and 5 professors along with the Headmaster stood as the debriefing came to an end.


    "Let''s summarize it."


    The headmaster of the Pristine Academy¡ªRowell Cartbridge¡ªwho was one of the three Tier 1 mages in the whole continent, spoke in a mild tone that went natural with the appearance he had.


    White long beard with hanging skin filled with wrinkles all over. Wearing a ck wizard shroud over his body, the old man finally concluded his long one-hour speech.


    "There will be two teams who will enter the Two-Crowned temple on the northeastern city border. Each team will get protection from the Professors since losing a potential student would be truly unfortunate. But, the instructors would interfere when the situation genuinely demands for it.


    But professors wouldn''t be the ones who would lead you all. That role is given to the Amber House Captain Gabriel Alheim who would be leading team B. And team A would be taken care of by the President of the student Council, Seth Albeck.


    Remember, this excursion is just for the experience and it has been evaluated that no possible fatal danger would be awaiting inside the Temple. So choose your decision wisely and follow your senior''s orders. Any further inquiries?"


    The hall fell silent as the headmaster concluded. Everyone already understood the matter and what they have to do.


    However, there was one hand still raised even though the headmaster went on for a full two hours with this briefing.


    "Student Arata? What is it that you don''t understand?"


    The others had the same thought albeit they were more annoyed rather than curious. Only Seth knew this was going to happen because of obvious reasons.


    Lined up alongside the professors and Gabriel, Seth sighed in exhaustion.


    "Please excuse the rudeness, headmaster but I wanted to ask, whether our group leader''s orders would be absolute in any worst-case scenario?"


    Along with the others, even Seth was surprised to hear the question.


    The question which Arata raised in the novel was whether they can switch teams which the headmaster bluntly declined. Arata asked since he was teamed with Serena.


    In the novel, Arata began to feel quite dependent on Serena and by going with a different team, he wanted to show his childhood friend how reliable and liberated he had be.


    Everything was going just as the plot but now Arata was querying about something entirely unexpected.


    Not to talk about his deliberate cold gaze at the President, signifying nothing but an utter challenge to thetter.


    The Headmaster wasn''t unaware of anything happening in the Academy and he can conclude why Arata would ever ask such a thing in the first ce.


    Despite not being pleased by Arata''s behavior toward the President, the headmaster has to respond fairly.


    "Until you don''t prove the credibility of going against a Captain''s order or until it doesn''te up to one''s life, every student is bound toply with their Captain''s words. Anything else?"


    Arata smiled coldly since he already got the permission he required. With his gaze still fixed on Seth, Arata replied in a satisfied tone.


    "Nothing sir. I found all my answers."


    _____________¡­


    A/N: - This arc would be slightly longer and would focus on character development. I am trying to make chapters longer so I can cover at least enough scenes so the story doesn''t stagnate.


    Please do inform me if you guys feel difficulty understanding any part of the chapter.


    Until next time ??.

 Chapter 36: No needless delay!

    Chapter 36: No needless dy!


    [Seth''s POV:]


    ''This is tiring in all rights¡­. ''


    Currently, I am sitting along with myrades inside a carriage which is heading toward the Two-crowned temples.


    I nearly forgot about this event but when suddenly yesterday the second-grade Dumbledore a.k Headmaster Rowell sent a letter for a meeting I realized what one heck of an event I was going to suffer.


    Every temple has different levels and the difficulty is predicted through the number of entrances they have. The one we have been assigned to was a Two-crowned, which means, there would be two ways of entering the Temple.


    There are a total of one to six levels of Temples so one could assume the difficulty would not be that much ifpared to those above Crown 3.


    And also the students who have been selected for this exercise are all elites belonging to mainly first and second years.


    Of course, the main plot characters were pushed in my, a mid-rank viin''s, team since there would be something happening on this expedition.


    A total of ten students excluding me were sitting in the carriage along with the two professors. Both of them were Tier 4 mages so I was pretty rxed about safety for now.


    My main reason for worry was of course the Hero and his heroines. Serena and Arata were sitting side by side while they chatted with others. Well, that was to be expected since Arata''s good-natured halo always draws people toward him.


    The exception was Anabelle who was looking outside of the window without concern about anyone. She did reply to those who spoke to her first but that response always ceased any opportunity to continue the conversation.


    Her behavior is the weirdest alteration to the plot I have seen until now. She is acting not even close to the way she should be. Well, she indeed was a cold beauty disyed in the novel but to this level?


    Yeah, indeed fishy.


    ''Well not like I should be meddling with her¡­ ''


    I closed my eyes and focused on the surroundings outside. Since there wasn''t anyone who wants to or dares to talk, I was mostly left alone.


    I am not sulking, I swear¡­


    The outside world has been dyed in a serene white shade since snow started descending a week ago and this part of the territory receives more snowfall because of its high altitude.


    The paws of Single horned Wolves echoed in my senses who were currently pulling our carriage. It was simply impossible for the horses to be useful in this climatic condition.


    Generally, wild beasts don''t cooperate with humans after they were gifted with Soul Energy just like us. This godly energy grants opportunity not only to us but to the animals as well, to evolve and be a better version of themselves.


    Very rare wild beasts get tamed to work for our benefit. I was quite surprised to see the Beast for the first time.


    "President."


    "Hmm."


    Breaking my chain of unnecessary thoughts, I instinctively hummed upon hearing Professor Cedric''s voice who was sitting just beside me.


    Turning my gaze to the others I voiced mymand.


    "We will be walking from this point on."


    ____________¡­


    [3rd Person POV:]


    After voicing hismand to the students, Seth sent a mental signal to the beasts and asked them to halt the carriage which they followed obediently.


    Without waiting for someone to ask, Seth told the reason why they would be walking from that point.


    "There is a blizzard storm raging uphill. We can''t afford to lose the carriage so pick up your things and get out at once."


    There was a momentary silence as everyone registered his words before Arata took his bag and initiated to move out first.


    "Come Rena."


    He offered his hand to Serena which thetter took absentmindedly. She didn''t take anything with her since Serena had a dimensional pouch with her unlike Arata and some others.


    Slowly the others also started to walk out with their things which included Anabelle as well. She looked at Seth with a strange glint in her eyes before descending the carriage.


    Seth was unable to discern the meaning behind that gaze but he didn''t put much mind to it and also got out followed by the professors.


    Everyone was slowly wearing their coat and other woolen clothes while chattering casually since inside the carriage it wasn''t shivering like it was now.


    However, Seth didn''t give them time to settle down and passed the nextmand as he also draped a thick animal fur coat over his shoulders.


    "Line up in pairing. We will continue the voyage right away."


    The students started hastily preparing and lining up as well since most of them didn''t want to offend the President at any cost.


    However, there were some who didn''t give a shit about Seth''s position and asked something nonchntly.


    "Shouldn''t we wait for Team B before proceeding?"


    Team B also left the school grounds alongside them but for some reason, they haven''t arrived yet.


    Seth knew nothing unfortunate had happened since in the novel Seth actually waits for Team B without any student asking him to.


    Since Seth himself was quite tired because of the journey he decided to take the opportunity and drink some potion in the name of being dyed.


    However, things are different now.


    Since Team B would be arriving after an hour or so as per Seth''s knowledge, there was no point in waiting needlessly.


    "There is no need since the Temple can be essed without them as well."


    The group fell silent since it was true that regardless of Temple¡ªwhether it''s two crowned or six¡ªit can be challenged on intervals. What mattered was to conclude all the Crowns at the same time.


    No one said anything further and lined up as they were instructed.


    The two professors stood on the front and rear as a shield. Seth was in between the first pair of students and Professor Cedric who was at the front.


    Without turning he passed the verdict before the group continued their journey.


    "Heighten up your senses and keep your eyes open. More than anything, you should be looking out for yourself. Now, march forward."


    _________¡­.


    A/N: - Please let me know if you find anything confusing.

 Chapter 37: Blunt rejection!

    Chapter 37: Blunt rejection!


    It''s been two hours since the group led by Seth started marching toward the Temple, situated near the hilltop.


    On the journey, the group didn''te across a single resident of the ce. Only soldiers greeted the crew at every check post as they proceeded further.


    Despite being a high-altitude region, the Southern Post had a wide market popr for vacation lodging and hot skewers. Witnessing the ce being abandoned felt odd to say the least.


    Whenever a Temple emerges on the surface, the nearby civilians get evacuated by the soldiers stationed and several units keep patrolling around the vicinity.


    There''s a reason behind it.


    The Soul Energy near a Temple gets condensed and affects the flora and fauna around. If caught by such energy, even a small rat could be a dangerous predator.


    The patrolling units keep their eyes on such possible dangers and subdue them in the time they can.


    Every Temple regardless of Crowns increases the reach of their foul energy with time. The difference is the initial stage and the rate of increments.


    One-crowned Temple can extend its condensed energy up to fifty meters approximately and increase the radius by fifty meters within twenty-four hours.


    However, the Six-crowned Temple starts with a reach of five hundred meters and the rate of rual reaches up to a hundred meters per day.


    Temples below Crown 4 generally erupt now and then which the elite soldiers tackle without much trouble. But from Rank 4, it gets extremely grotesque.


    Seth has no n to face anything that dangerous until he doesn''t get a hold of his own abilities. And for that, he was going to skip over ''that'' event which might threaten his future.


    _._._


    "We will be entering inside in thirty minutes."


    As Seth spoke in his usual tone, most of the students copsed in their spots due to the exhaustion of non-stop trekking all the way.


    Despite possessing Soul Energy, the journey through the heavy snowfall and bone-chilling blizzards made the students quite worn out.


    Except for Anabelle, everyone was sticking together on the surface of thick white snow in order to keep the warmth in between.


    Anabelle had her eyes focused on Seth without any sign of being tired whatsoever. She was trying to eavesdrop on his conversation with the professors.


    "If they can''t follow up within half an hour then it''s best to just enter the Temple."


    Seth''s words seemed absolute that even the older ones couldn''t propose any second opinion. Since it was true that waiting for team B much longer would be unnecessary, they just nodded in affirmation.


    "I heard the report and it doesn''t show any irregrities nearby. Should we get a look at the Temple first?"


    Professor Cedric proposed the idea since neither he nor the other two seemed tired at all.


    Seth, who was extremely curious about the Temple, nodded after pretending to be in contemtion.


    Anabelle, who was standing some meters apart and hearing all this chat, instantly walked up to the trio surprising Seth all of a sudden.


    "Are you all going to check on the Temple? Can I alsoe?"


    Innocently blinking her eyes which might have melted even the thickest snow around, Anabelle asked while trying to be genuinely curious about the Temple. However, her intentions were otherwise.


    The two older men didn''t find any problem allowing the girl to tag along but Seth''s interjection sealed their lips.


    "Rather than that, Miss Anabelle. You are a Third Tier Healing and Wood Summoner mage right? I think it should be your friends who require your assistance at the moment, right?"


    The group from behind who heard Seth''s query, nodded in unison since they couldn''t find anything to get relief from this weather.


    Anabelle squinted her eyes in evident displeasure, before she stomped her feet on the ice and turned with a huff.


    "Hmph!"


    Due to the twirl, her long back hair brushed Seth''s face before she walked away. Each of her steps was heavy as she tried her best to disy her anger.


    Seth stood there for a few moments before he also turned abort and along with the professors walked toward the Temple.


    Anabelle didn''t walk back to the group but just lifted her hand before a small woody shrub without a single leaf, erupted in between the group of students.


    "Thank you, Anna."


    Serena thanked the girl who clearly had no mood of conversing. But that doesn''t change the fact that Anabelle provided a much-needed resource at the moment.


    Someone took out a small Red stone from their bag and started scratching it with a knife to produce a spark. Fortunately, they didn''t have to wait long before the shrub caught fire and the warmth made everyone around, quite relieved.


    "Muah~ It feels so good."


    "Camping like this in the wild doesn''t feel so bad for a change, no?"


    "Yup. Just some hot coffee and marshmallows were missing from the frame."


    "Well, I can fulfill that wish."


    Students started chatting among themselves as soon asfort enveloped them.


    Serena offered everyone coffee and another student who brought marshmallows shared the treat as well.


    Despite being in different academic years and different social standings, they pretty much got closer in very less time.


    It was majorly because of Serena''s behavior who despite being a high noble, always remains casual and approachable. People admire her nature and follow her steps without even realizing it.


    Arata was enjoying himself as well, since these kinds of moments always provide the peace of mind he needs in order to face what is toe.


    Making new friends while being close to his childhood friend, was something Arata weed wholeheartedly.


    But what bothered him was Anabelle''s temperament


    ncing at the raven-haired beauty standing all alone, a thought emerged in his mind.


    ''I have to break the wall between us¡­


    ________________¡­


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are liking the story so far~

 Chapter 38: Distraction!

    Chapter 38: Distraction!


    The Soulless Sanctuary. The Darkest Abyss. The Void of Existence.


    There are many names given to this supernatural monument but the mostmonly known name was The Runic Temples.


    From the first observation, Seth felt that he has been in this kind of ce in the past but still the anxiety he was feeling while entering inside was whole another level.


    The Two-Crowned Temple reaches up to 50 feet in height from the ground. The infrastructure was wholly made up of a strange kind of stone that had versatile abilities.


    Alchemical experiments to break through these walls never ceased since ancient times but to no avail. Brute strength of High ranking warriors, beasts, and whatnot has also proven to be futile.


    Only the attacks with Soul Energy showed some difference. No, it did not affect the Temples whatsoever. But the bacsh which the mages felt was something near to irreversible.


    Humans concluded that to put a shut on these Temples, one has to destroy them from the inside. There was no other way and so Seth and his group walked on that path.


    The group came to a halt around the entrance of the Temple which was huge enough to even allow a three-story mansion inside.


    There were scribbles in runguage spread all over but Seth has little to no knowledge of it to even understand a single syble.


    Fortunately, there was no need to understand thenguage in order to open the entrance since there was none in existence who hadpletely mastered the literature of Runes.


    Professor Cedric extended his hand and transferred his Soul Energy into the small orb built in the middle of the doors.


    The students at the back were equally nervous like Seth but unlike thetter, they have the freedom to show their anxiety and console each other in times like these.


    It may be because of her undivided attention toward Seth, Anabelle seemed awfully calm. Or to say, the girl she paired up with¡ªCarta Henrique¡ªwas borderline petrified because of Anabelle''s temperament.


    The doors finally parted with a low screeching sound followed by a loud howl of wind which previously was trapped inside of the Temple.


    "Don''t lose sight of your partner and act responsibly in a state of emergency."


    Seth''s voice reached up to the group as they instinctively nodded and started walking forward.


    Looking to his left, Arata found Serena was slightly trembling. He assumed that she was frightened of the Temple so he did what he felt right at the moment.


    "Ah¡­ "


    Looking down, Serena found her right hand being wrapped by Arata''s as he spoke in a warming tone.


    "Don''t worry. I will protect you."


    Serena wanted to say that she actually wasn''t scared and just felt extremely cold but the way Arata said those words, Serena felt it would make him dejected.


    With a heavy sigh, she curled her lips in defeat and replied in a whispering tone.


    "I will be relying on you then."


    _._._


    The inside of the Temple was just as bone-freezing as the outside.


    The ceiling of the monument was extremely far from the ground. Nearly impossible to believe that something this high could even exist.


    The room in which they first walked in was around 3600 sq ft with dim illumination lightened with firembs fixated at a decent height.


    Since the room seemed like the first stage of the Temple, everyone was no longer advancing forward.


    Cautiously surveying the surroundings everyone had their guards up since no one knew from where something might erupt.


    Seth who had a clear remembrance of this event, thanks to the notes he prepared just some days after his transmigration, awaited for some moments.


    He could have informed everyone sooner but that would have been suspicious.


    Roaming his eyes, Seth rested them on the ceiling as he called out for others.


    "There they are."


    Raising his hand, Seth sent basic Psychic radiation upward as everyone followed his line of sight and paled soon after witnessing what followed.


    ***KHEEEEK***


    **KHEEK**


    Tens of dark small creatures descended from the ceiling which some moments ago was entirely invisible to the students despite everyone having enhanced senses.


    "Ahh!"


    "Don''t panic, Rumera!"


    "Are they bats?!"


    "Shit I can''t hit them with my Wind des."


    The students started slowlyunching their attacks but very minimal of them actually put any damage against such a heavy amount.


    The unison of screeching sounds as if the creatures were creating a loud ultrasonic wave radiation toward the ground level.


    Fortunately, Seth attacked them first since now their coordination was quite unbnced otherwise it would have damaged the listener''s hearing.


    Along with the sonic echo, the mutated bats were evenunching attacks at the humans with their small yet needle-like teeth ready to inject their prey with slow yet effective venom.


    Seth was defending himself easily since it was no different to fight the bats he had in his previous life. Just a little bigger, nothing else.


    Using a small one-handed staff, he was hammering the creatures who were approaching him without any difficulty. Seth had the means to direct his psychic waves and damage the bats but he didn''t do so.


    For two reasons he has to y low-key.


    First, he was here to inspect the worthy gems. Second, Seth waszy AF to move more than necessary.


    Arata on the other side was using his de to sh the bats who were trying to attack him and Serena.


    He was not having many troubles but the problem was hisrades who were slowly getting overwhelmed by the number.


    The Sonic Waves weren''t able to unsettle his movements but it was not true for others. And Serena also seemed quite scared of these creatures as well.


    Looking over his shoulder Arata expected that maybe Anabelle might also need assistance but she was just standing all alone without a worry in the world.


    Arata wasn''t sure what she did but the bats weren''t even batting an eye at the girl. Like she has detached herself from everyone and stood there just an omnipotent being.


    Arata was slightly startled by her nonchnt behavior but his focus soon converged on the situation at hand.


    "Rena. Use your Levitation on me and help me get that fire torch."


    Serena was surprised hearing the request but she was not aplete amateur to ponder long at moments like these.


    Nodding she extended her hand and lifted Arata off the ground. She has be proficient enough with her skill to help Arata reach up to the firemp without any jerks except for the obstacles which came in between.


    Seth watched the hero proceeding ording to the plot.


    Arata''s motive was to augment his de with mes and kill the bats with more proficiency. It was just as Seth expected from the proactive protagonist.


    However, due to the slight distraction, a single bat suddenlytched on Seth''s shoulder and instantly pierced his neck.


    "Argh!"


    The hot sensation of venom being injected into his blood, made Seth groan. But what he did not expect from this small wound was the massive alterations in the plot which followed by¡­


    ___________


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are liking the story. And do let me know if the pace bes too fast or slow.

 Not a Chapter!

    Not a Chapter!


    Hey,


    I hope you guys are doing well.


    The thing is... I have been receiving somements and reviews (s) as well about the story being abrupt.


    I ept that the initial phase, which undoubtedly is the most crucial one, is rushed and less worded.


    My bad.


    It''s actually the effect of another story I have been writing alongside this one that affected my writing style.


    I just jumped from scene to scene with less to no proper introduction to the characters and their background.


    Well, in recent chapters I have tried to write more words and have been trying to detail characters.


    But one thing I would like to rify.


    I am not introducing any mystery which I would leave unsolved. It''s just that everything, is connected to a single fact and that would be revealed after a certain period.


    Please be patient with the story, and give it another chance if you are reading this message but have walked out.


    As I always have said, I am constantly trying to improve so please be a little patient with me.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 39: Don’t make me worried!

    Chapter 39: Don¡¯t make me worried!


    [Serena''s POV:]


    Currently, the first room of the Temple which some seconds ago was noisy and echoing with the creatures'' screech was now silent like the world hase to an abrupt end.


    No, the world was still intact and fortunately, the people with whom I came to this Temple are all safe and sound even though we were facing thousands of Mutated Bats some moments ago.


    The reason for everyone''s shock, including the President as well, who generally remains quite stern-faced, was just a first-year student like me.


    I was assuming that almost everyone was busy in the ordeal which abruptly descended on us in the form of these small ck creatures. But my eyes at that time were fixated on President Seth coincidentally.


    I was helping Aru-kun to levitate and get to the torch which was on the wall when I witnessed how easily the President was swaying away the bats like it was nothing but just a chore for him.


    Well, taking his experience and level of expertise, it was to be expected from him. But something happened that I never thought I would see from the President.


    He got distracted in the middle of the battle.


    It was textbook knowledge that being distracted in the middle of fighting is like embracing death without even realizing it.


    And that single mistake caused one of the bats tond its fangs on his nape.


    The President''s face contoured and without feeling it myself I was able to see how he must be feeling at the moment.


    I was about to dash forward and help with whatever weapon I had but suddenly something terrifying urred.


    The sensation I felt from Anabelle just after Seth senpai was bitten, made every strand stand straight in the alert.


    It was a pure surge of Soul Energy without any blend of innate skill like she possessed of Healing. That would have proven useless whatsoever.


    But what Anabelle released was her rage. I was able to feel it. The ripple in her emotion shifted terrifyingly and fortunately, the target of her hatred wasn''t us, or who knows what repercussions would have followed.


    In an instant, all the creatures which were hovering endlessly over us fell dead silent. No, it would be better to say, the Mutants fell dead and inevitably silent.


    Even for a glimpse, I was able to see her fiery eyes which weren''t directed at anyone specific but this whole situation.


    I primarily wasn''t able to discern what caused such a ripple in her aura but soon I got my answer.


    Anabelle after releasing such a monstrous Soul tide did nothing but just to dash forward and extend her hand toward the injured.


    President was too shocked to even respond to how quickly he got healed with Anabelle''s surprising capabilities. Wasn''t she a Tier 3 mage who hasn''t even experienced a proper battle before? Wasn''t she supposed to be a healer, not a warrior?


    I didn''t have that much peace of mind left to ponder about such a thing.


    Everyone was in deep shock after feeling such enraged Aura. The professors were no better either.


    But there was one thing which I concluded even going through such a foreign sensation and losing my literal mind there for some seconds.


    Anabelle is awfully protective of the President.


    And for some reasons, I want to know the reason behind such strange development.


    ¡ã___________¡ã


    [3rd Person POV:]


    Feeling the cool and soothing sensation on the injured part, Seth somehow pulled out of his reverie as the first thing his focused eyes caught was a pair of blue gems.


    Anabelle was standing just some steps away from him, intending to heal his wound as her raised hand glowed with a greenish hue.


    In a more stable mind, Seth should have been able to realize that the wave of Soul Energy he felt some moments ago, should be no problem for Anabelle to discharge¡ªtaking her origin into ount.


    But right now, he was shaken down to the core.


    He was a normal human in his previous life. Apart from some fragments of memories, this body didn''t bestow any experience on Seth. So feeling such pure energy was quite enlightening and borderline horrifying for him.


    The only thing he felt like saying in this situation was¡­


    "Thanks¡­ "


    Anabelle still had the gaze which cried with worries. Despite hearing such soft whispers, her expression remained the same. The reason was obvious.


    "Never expected, you will get distracted at times like this. If you are not feeling well then you should''ve said so. I was plenty for these measly pests. Yet you¡­you¡­"


    And she started shedding.


    Seth was genuinely startled.


    At that moment he entirely forgot he was a reincarnated being who had to y the role of viin.


    He saw the girl and knew she was hurt because of him.


    "Hey, it''s okay. I am fine alright? It''s not like that much venom would have killed me. Now stop crying."


    The sight was quite shocking to behold. Fortunately, only the professors and Serena were in their right mind to witness it.


    So, even the Student Council President Seth really has such a soft side? And what is that desperate attempt to calm Anabelle down? That''s too out of character.


    But Seth had no mind to pay much heed. He felt something strange seeing Anabelle so troubled because of him.


    Fortunately, Anabelle didn''t put up a show and soon realized that Seth had to keep his image. She felt extremely ted being pampered like this but the situation and ce were not right.


    "Please don''t make me worry anymore."


    "Mmhmm."


    _________


    A/N: - He''s a typical man. Vulnerable to tears.


    me all you want. I can share his sentiments.


    Drop ament tho¡­

 Chapter 40: Potential Leap!

    Chapter 40: Potential Leap!


    [Seth''s POV:]


    Things were progressing as I thought except for the small episode which urred in the first base of the temple.


    I still can vividly remember how Anabelle lost control and ended up discharging her emotions through Soul Energy.


    It was an advanced technique that very few people, having an immense amount of Soul Energy, can achieve. Or to say, those people could be summed up on fingers, that level of expertise this technique requires.


    One could affect people or any living substance through their emotions. Like a happy Aura can make a grieving scene quite harmonious. And a single person can make thousands cry.


    I was perplexed down to the core to realize that the main female lead had actually arrived at such a stage.


    Well, she was destined to be one of the most powerful entities in the world but that would have happened after a certain period.


    She needed a trigger to utilize the hidden potential she carries ever since her birth.


    And in the novel, Arata''s near-death situation worked as that instance where Anabelle snapped and got to know more about herself.


    Today, no one was in the fatal situation. That exins that Anabelle has unlocked her potential prior to the plot and that''s seriously troublesome.


    I mean, she got attracted to the protagonist because being a damsel in distress on one of their expeditions. If the damsel would actually never find herself in distress then there was only the butterfly effect remaining to keep the plot in check.


    Not to talk about her weird behavior toward me which had been troubling me ever since the spar with Kevin.


    There was a lot to handle and this female lead is making things moreplicated.


    ''I think talking things out with her might work¡­or not¡­?''


    _______________¡­


    [3rd Person POV:]


    There are several rooms in any Temple that one has to clear out to proceed further and reach the Core.


    Team A under the guidance of Seth cleared the uing stages without much trouble.


    It was mostly the protagonist Arata who took the charge whenever battlemenced and showed everyone how capable a leader he could be at times.


    His unpretentious nature and the way he cared about each of hisrades seemedmendable traits that every leader should possess.


    The Professors had the job to observe the students and pick out diamonds from these elites. And seemingly, they already had their answer.


    Just the shame was Anabelle.


    After what they saw in the primary stage, the two instructors wanted to see more from this hidden talent who surely can surpass each one of them if guided properly.


    But at any point during the ordeal, Anabelle seemedpletely detached. Like she had no motive to be a respected figure in the Academy at all.


    She was just fulfilling her role as a healer whenever someone came to ask for help. Other than that, she stayed by the President''s side all the time.


    It was strange but no one had the right to force Anabelle to fight. Or to say, no one was actually daring to.


    "Where should we go now, Leader?"


    One of the Assassin ss second-year students¡ªLizel Acadia¡ª asked, as the group stood before a division.


    There were two routes leading to an indefinite path that brought such an abrupt halt to the march.


    This was not out of the blue scenario. Having multiple routes is amon urrence and it was believed that each route leads to the core, albeit the journey varies on one''s luck.


    Every eye was now fixed on Seth since it would be his decision where to proceed.


    Dividing the forces waspletely out of the question so what remained were Seth''s next words.


    After a bit of contemting which undoubtedly was a part of his act, Seth finally drew his choice.


    "Let''s take the right one."


    There was no calction for choosing paths in such a mysterious ce. No wind cycle, no clue, and nothing like the traces that one expects in treasure hunting.


    That was why no one asked why Seth chose that path and followed silently.


    The reason why Seth chose the right path was obvious. He knew what was there.


    There was just onest stage on this path with and done. Direct walk into the core room.


    However, there was a catch.


    This Temple is a turning point in Arata''s life. The reason was a Hidden Room.


    As one could guess, such rooms are kept hidden because they contain some phenomenal treasures, and sometimes disasters as well.


    In the novel, Seth found the room and soon discerned that it would be nothing but inviting death if they stayed there.


    Since it was a great chance to seclude the hero, Seth didn''t miss it and left only Arata inside while he helped everyone out, with his psychic powers.


    The original Seth thought that Arata would die inside surely, but he returned.


    And the Arata who walked out of the Temple after everyone returned, was no longer a naive innocent vige guy but a tough man who had escaped his own death several times.


    That was probably one of the highest leaps the protagonist took to get stronger and ultimately be the hope of humanity.


    Of course, Seth had no n to trigger the event since he knew nothing would go in his favor even though Arata ended up inside not because of him.


    It was rather risky to even walk on this path that Seth chose since it had the potential booster of the protagonist. But Seth chose to follow the route which he was at least aware of.


    In the novel, Seth was only the one in the student''s group who was able to detect the room but now he would just put a blindfold on it.


    Might the professor be suspicious of him not mentioning the secret room but that won''t matter much. He will just pretend to never be aware of the ce.


    ''Yeah¡­ this would be for the best¡­ ''


    With such thought, the group was walking just past the ce that Seth assumed to be the secret room when suddenly¡­


    "Hey! I can feel something from here! Woah¡­."


    ¡ã__________¡ã


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are liking the story so far.

 Chapter 41: Going against orders!

    Chapter 41: Going against orders!


    In the novel except for Serena, Anabelle, Arata, and Seth, there wasn''t much mention of the mob characters who came on the expedition with Team A.


    There wasn''t much need for it since after Arata got locked in the Treasure room, all of the students got evacuated out of the temple and a special team of soldiers arrived on the scene.


    Since Seth was never much aware of them from his previous life, he believed that these extra characters would not be much of an issue.


    But he took things too lightly.


    One of the students in the group who previously asked Seth about which path to tread on, Lizel, the assassin ss warrior, suddenly pulled everyone''s attention with her childish shout.


    "Hey! I can feel something from here! Woah¡­¡­"


    Lizel almost started jumping on her feet when her unbound Soul Energy caught up to temptation.


    Lizel didn''t even think before applying her energy to the attraction before a runic symbol emerged over the wall, astonishing everyone except for Seth.


    The Professors were also surprised to see that a not-so-reliable subject was able to discover the Treasure room which even the President was about to skim over.


    The door to the inside of the Treasury was instantly engraved on the in granite wall before it parted abruptly.


    **KRIIK**


    Like a rusty door that had been kept closed for years, the two blocks slowly got pushed apart as the scene of the inside greeted the group of students.


    Arata''s eyes were shining since like everyone he knew what this ce was. He surely didn''t see something like this in his memories but that doesn''t matter.


    "Halt everyone."


    A couple of students including Arata were already set to walk inside without waiting since they knew this room doesn''t wait for anyone endlessly.


    There was a certain period after which the treasures waiting inside would be closed off to the outsiders and cease from existence, once the Temple''s core was destroyed.


    Arata frowned since they didn''t have the whole day to think and proceed.


    "Wait for what, President? It''s undoubtedly a Treasure Vault. Won''t it be wise to catch the fish when we have the chance?"


    Mostly everyone had the same reaction since it didn''t make any sense why Seth was stopping them from entering inside when such a possibly once-in-a-lifetime opportunitynded just in their arms.


    Seth knew it was pointless to argue with them when his initial n was already sabotaged by Lizel. But he wanted to try and stop this event which might be his potential reason for death.


    "You all have already been taught that not everything inside a Treasury is a fortune but still behaving like an impatient child? Disappointing."


    His stern voice made everyone hush down since the reason Seth scolded them was a valid point if thought rationally. Despite being a very rare urrence, the Treasure room was also known for dangers that humanity never seemed ready for.


    However, Arata had different ns.


    Seth''s reluctance to let him inside seemed rather suspicious as the ck-haired youth spoke in a slightly cold tone.


    "Aren''t we here to gain field experience? And getting to know about unexpected encounters like this, couldn''t be a better opportunity, don''t you think President Seth?"


    Arata was going inside the Treasury even though Seth rejected the proposal since he already took the permission of the headmaster. Arata had been allowed to take action ording to what the situation demanded even though his superiors are against it.


    Anabelle had her murderous gaze fixated on Arata upon hearing the way he was talking to the President. But right now, she has no other option than to wait and exit this Temple before she can take any step against Arata.


    Seth was about to say something which might have proven futile anyways when Professor Cedric put a hand over his shoulder and whispered in a low tone.


    "I think it''s better to let them learn, President."


    Seth knew it was just advice from the professor but denying the suggestion and still persisting in not letting Arata and the co. entering inside would only raise suspicion.


    With a deep exhale, Set didn''t say anything and just stepped back as he gathered his Soul Energy.


    The group looked at each other with a blooming smile, before they followed Serena and Arata''s lead to the vault.


    Serena unsurely followed Arata since thetter grabbed her hand and pulled her without her consent.


    Well, she was also curious about what was hidden inside which led to no sign of reluctance from her side.


    Everyone except for the two instructors, Seth and Anebelle slowly entered inside while looking around the empty dark room. Undoubtedly trying to locate the hidden jewel.


    But that was just their delusion.


    "!!...something is wrong¡­"


    As Arata saw Serena walking forward to check the runes engraved on the wall, he felt something was not right. His senses red to the fullest. Crying to run away right at that instance.


    The first person Arata''s widened eye fell on was his childhood friend but that was toote.


    **KHRIIK**


    The big rusty door started closing off as the professors widened their eyes in shock and screamed out for the students.


    "Everyone back out!!"


    "It''s closing. Retreat at this instance!!"


    Despite their cries carrying a mild Soul discharge, nothing influenced the students as they stood right at their ces like time was halted for them.


    "It''s futile. There was a wave of Cursed Soul I felt which must have frozen them at their spot. I have to do something about this¡­ "


    Seth walked to the border of the two rooms as he extended his hand and concentrated on the two students nearest to him.


    "Students Anabelle. You know what to do, right?"


    Anabelle who was standing just beside Seth to ensure his protection flinched upon being called. Hearing him say her name always made Anabelle quite shy but she knew it wasn''t time to act like a maiden or Seth might get mad at her.


    Nodding she stepped backward as two of the students levitated out of the room andnded on the ground through Seth''s psychic abilities.


    Since they felt a surge of Curse power through their vessels, it was important to purify them soon or their core might get corrupted. And for such a job, there was no one better than a healer.


    "H-How can we help, President Seth?"


    The two professors were nervous vividly since it was their suggestion to let the students venture inside despite they heard what Seth primarily decided.


    Seth had no time to reprimand them as he shooed them away without holding back.


    "Just walk back and don''t disturb me."


    The two of them did as they were ordered and helped the fallen students.


    Focusing on his front, Seth utilized his newly found powers to change the plot at any cost.


    ''Damn¡­ it sucks to be a viin! ''


    __________


    A/N: - If you are confused why Seth is so persistent in not letting Arata get a power boost from the Treasure room is because of¡­.


    I will exin this inter chapters.


    Peace out ??

 Chapter 42: Dont shout!

    Chapter 42: Don''t shout!


    Slowly yet surely, Seth was able to use his psychic abilities to rescue the students, stuck inside the Treasury.


    It has only been ten days since he has been reincarnated into this body and got to experience this foreign add-on of his abilities called Soul Energy. It goes without saying that it would take him time to be proficient with his skills.


    Seth was able to pull seven of the nine students out of the room somehow and pass them to Anabelle who was further healing them.


    Seth''s face by now, has be ghastly pale as he raggedly breathes at the edge of the room while using his sheer will to keep himself going.


    Seth has faced these kinds of situations in his past life as well, where he thought, giving up couldn''t be more sweet. But every time he was on the verge of falling, the scream of his instructor rang his senses to its fullest.


    ''Regret would be the first thing you will feel if you fall there, Haru! Stand still and show me I didn''t trained a wuss!''


    Thinking about the old man, a trembling smile made its way on his lips as once again Seth extended his hand and focused on Arata since he didn''t have much strength left to lift both Arata and Serena at the same time.


    "Hupp!"


    Once again, forging his Soul into Energy Seth manipted the psion waves in his target''s direction but due tock of control, it took a lot of Soul Energy than it was required to reach up to the mark.


    The door was almost on the verge of locking itself, with only a 60-centimeter gap remaining but that would be enough to pull out those two.


    Arata was captured in his hold as Seth began slowly and steadily pulling out the boy. Seth''s vision was darkening dangerously but he knew he wouldn''t faint before throwing out Serena.


    "Annabelle."


    "Hai."


    With that call, Seth delegates the protagonist to the heroine. Anabelle knew what to do and being useful to Seth couldn''t have made her more ted.


    Now, the only person left was the blond girl who was still frozen at her spot due to the Cursed Energy.


    With his vision turning blurry, Seth extended his arm and oozed the veryst of his Soul Energy to direct the psion waves on Serena.


    The gate was forty centimeters apart so it would have been no problem to pull the slim girl out. But suddenly something unexpected happened and Seth found his consciousness fading at a rapid pace.


    And not only that, an abrupt force was applied to his back which Seth was unable to counter in his current situation.


    Resulting¡­


    **CLICK**


    With a clicking sound, the door to the treasury closed itself out for the outsider, leaving everyone but Seth and Serena, out in the main Temple.


    ___________


    "Ah!"


    Serena fell on her knee as the weight over her shoulder which previously froze each muscle of her body seemed to be disappearing slowly.


    Her vision was dropping steadily because of theck of air but fortunately, before Serena could have left any hope of being saved, the surroundings began to restore to normal.


    Turning her gaze, Serena found that she still was inside the Vault but Arata was nowhere to be seen.


    In a panic, she twirled on her knees, to search for anyone else but the only person her eyes caught up to was¡­


    "President?! What happened to you?"


    Serena was physically fine, but just her breathing was slightly ragged. Pushing herself, she approached Seth who was lying t on the ground.


    Gaining no response, Serena became worried as she hurriedly turned his body to make him face the ceiling when suddenly, she got startled.


    "Eiik!"


    "Don''t shout."


    Serena regretted yelping like a kid upon realizing that Seth was awake but for some reason, he seemed immobile. He was lying straight with his eyes fixed toward the front and that seemed creepy undoubtedly.


    "Wh-What happened to you, President? And¡­ why we are the only ones here?"


    Serena''s face soon paled as she realized that the door of the Treasury had been closed and strangely, the person who was against entering the ce was the only one left inside with her.


    "Don''t panic andmand your Soul Energy. The more you will let them loose, the more curse energy would corrupt your vessel."


    Serena wasn''t a naive child who would scream and cry just because she was frightened.


    She knew something unfortunate had already taken ce and there was nothing she can do by going against Seth''s words.


    She has tried once and now she repents her decision.


    Seth knew it would take her time to collect herself since she was trapped in a room with the person who once ckmailed her to sleep with her and also said such harsh thingsst time.


    But strangely, Serena soon after turned toward Seth and helped him to sit with his back supported on the wall.


    There was a strange glint of determination in her eyes like she epted this whole situation rather readily.


    "I apologize for not stopping the others from entering inside before but now what''s done is done. I think it''s better if we focus on escaping this room safe and secure."


    There was no longer stammer or weakness in her voice as she stated the obvious retort they were left with.


    Seth was mesmerized by her mature behavior for a moment.


    He knew there was a lot of trouble going to rise in this ce and it would be a pain to get over this without the help of his abilities.


    But seeing the little girl being so brave, Seth couldn''t help but feel slightly motivated.


    With a long sigh, he leaned his head on the cold wall before whispering what his still-shaken mind informed him.


    "It won''t be that bad when the two of us are here¡­ right?"


    ____________


    A/N: - Seth might be a little OOC and except for a lot of character development.


    Drop ament if you are enjoying the story and your holidays~

 Chapter 43: Sharing warmth!

    Chapter 43: Sharing warmth!


    It''s been more than two hours since the Treasury locked Serena and Seth inside and left the others baffled by this unexpected development.


    Anabelle was sitting with her knees folded in front of the wall where previously the Vault door appeared with her fingernails being trimmed at a continuous pace and breathing slower than a normal rhythm.


    She has been like this ever since she realized that no spell of hers would work on this phenomenon. There was nothing left but waiting for the door to show itself once again.


    No one including Anabelle was able to perceive who attacked Seth at such a crucial time and threw him inside. And this fact was annoying Anabelle to the bone.


    Generally, a Temple turns into rubble once the core is repressed but since an exception of the Treasury appeared, the normalws would no longer be valid.


    In case of special appearances like the Treasury or Secret Door to connective Dimension, then the natural rule of the Runic Temple alters.


    The core wouldn''t diminishpletely until the people stuck in the special rooms either die, get corrupted or conquer. That was the reason why the soldiers in the original plot of the novel were able to enter the Temple after Arata got stuck inside.


    Currently one of the professors went to temporarily subdue the Temple core in order to ask for reinforcement. Professor Cedric was present along with the students as he helped them to recover.


    By now, Team B would also have understood that something was wrong since the other part of the Crown would not also close until Seth and Serena don''t exit the Vault.


    "But I can''t understand one thing¡­"


    Amidst soft chattering, one of the students¡ªRick¡ªwho was amoner like Arata and Anabelle and was a student of magic engineering spoke in a slightly higher tone, which ended up attracting every gaze.


    "We all know that President Seth is a Grade 5 magician and had great efficiency with his psychokinesis. Then why didn''t he pull out everyone in one go?"


    The barren hall of the Temple went dead silent upon hearing the question which inwardly some other students also thought about but didn''t voice out.


    It was widely known that Seth was an exceptional mage who reached such rank through his phenomenal performance in the field of Wizardry. For him to lift mere students, wouldn''t have been much problematic.


    Then why did things end up like this¡­?


    However, before anyone could have voiced their thoughts, a life rming voice that was colder than the granite floor of the temples, resonated heavily.


    "That man saved all of your arses and now you are doubting his methods?!"


    Anabelle was extremely furious and along with Rick, everyone felt her emotions vividly. The ss-wearing boy dared to speak nothing further as cold chills made all the strands of his body stand erect.


    Arata was equally shaken by such temperament as the clouds of his gloom instantly vanished. He indeed was depressed because he decided to go against Seth and failed miserably. But now, Arata was taken aback to notice how much Seth''s safety influences Anabelle.


    The atmosphere hadn''t even recovered from Anabelle''s previous statement when another warning was issued.


    "You guys should just pray for President''s safety. Since if anything happens to him, I swear on the name of the God I have faith in. I will thoroughly destroy each one of you before getting rid of your worthless life. Remember that."


    ____________


    Inside the Treasury, the past two hours seemed like an eternity since the temperature inside was far lesser than the outside.


    It was one of the trials of this weird yet rewarding ce. It pushes the contenders to their limits and bestows them with challenges in such situations to evaluate whether they are worthy of the prize or not.


    Seth was sitting at a side with his furry coat draped over his body as he formed all his ns for how he would be handling the uing trouble.


    He couldn''t remember who the hell pushed him near the gate but at least something good happened out of such misfortune.


    ''Now I know where to start my search from¡­ ''


    Seth was aware that no one other than the ten students and two professors came inside the temple with them since he did a thorough scan at the time they halted near the entrance.


    It was just a nonchnt analysis but now, Seth felt fortunate that he did check on the students.


    There was no doubt that the person who is fucking with the plot and trying to spy on Seth from the shadows, belonged to the group who came with him.


    It can be one of the professors or the protagonist himself. But Seth didn''t give a damn about it.


    ''Whoever you are¡­ I will shred you to strips¡­ ah! "


    His thoughts came to an abrupt halt as he felt some weight over his shoulder and found Serena resting her head on him while trembling dangerously.


    "You okay? "


    Seth wasn''t inhumane to not ask about her well-being when Serena was shaking in such an unstable manner.


    "P-president I-I feel I wi-wi-wi-will die¡­ "


    Her voice was slurred and unclear and without even seeing her face, Seth knew Serena was falling into hypothermia.


    Since all the pure Soul-rted tools were useless in the Treasury, there was no way Seth could pull out potions from his spatial storage.


    There didn''t seem anything to burn in this freezing cold as well. Nomp, no light, and no hope of seeing mes as well. In such a condition, even Seth was getting worn out.


    Due to theck of resources, there seemed only one option even though Seth knew Serena might hate him more for this.


    But not like he cares about her opinions anyways so why not get rid of the cold first?


    "Come here. "


    Seth took his hands out of his furry coat and pulled Serena from her position. The other party was so broken because of the cold that following Seth''s words seemed the only possible choice for her.


    Seth used one hand to unbutton his shirt and the other hand to pull Serena in between his long legs which were folded and worked as a barricade for Serena.


    "Curse me all you want afterward. "


    Serena had no longer reasonability to understand what was happening as Seth undraped her coat as well and took out her one-piece frock which was wrinkled near her knees.


    Once out of the dress, Serena was left only in her pink underwear. Her white milky skin was pale as a sheet. Her face was seemingly getting lifeless and her lips quivered like a broken record.


    Seth didn''t ogle at her body and pulled Serena in a tight hug before draping her coat over her back and wrapping his animal fur coat over both of them.


    His curled legs were pressing Serena from both sides and his arms encircled her bareback tightly holding Serena close to his bare upper body.


    The heat Serena felt from him was enough to let her lose in his protective embrace as she closed her eyes after attaining such gentlefort.


    Unbeknownst to the outside world, these two shared the world that night where no one was allowed to trespass.


    Seth also threw all the thoughts of the aftermath into a corner of his mind and closed his eyes to enjoy this much-needed warmth.


    ''On a better look, she is not that bad¡­¡­''


    ____________


    A/N: - I also deserve some warmth.

 Chapter 44: Delegating Blame!

    Chapter 44: Delegating me!


    [Serena''s POV:]


    ''Mmm..where am¡­ Ah! ''


    Thanks to the fact that my lower jaw was sore like a cold stone, my yelp never left my mouth or I would have disturbed someone''s sleep.


    My drowsiness was exhausted in an instant upon seeing his face some inches apart from mine. The distance was so thin that I was able to feel our breath shing near my face.


    I no longer had track of time when I fell asleep, since this ce was as dark as ever. No source of illumination or any windows at all.


    Thest thing I could remember before falling into afortable slumber was when I was pulled from my ce and the President was pulling my top hurried-


    ''Wait¡­ ''


    A shiver ran down my spine as I nced down somehow while being tightly embraced, and found my bare body which was only covered with my underwear, being pressed against the President.


    And not only that, even he was bare from his upper body as we sat at the ce with no practical space left between us at all.


    President''s strong arms were holding my waist so firmly that it made me slightly embarrassed. I mean, I never had let anyone get so intimate with me in the past. Not to talk about a person of the opposite sex¡­


    It was true that at some point I was prepared to sleep with this man under unfavorable circumstances but at that time, I felt nothing but disgusted by Seth''s behavior.


    But now it feels different¡­


    His protective embrace which only was limited to providing me with warmth made me feel¡­.being needed by someone.


    I get this feeling while being Aru-kun but with him, it generally seems, I am reaching out to a little brother whom I have to take care of. A person whom I have to keep pushing further and see seed in life. I don''t what people call this feeling but I am very much fond of Aru-kun.


    But the President is different.


    I know I haven''t spent much time with him, but Seth gives me the vibe of a reliant man. A man whom I can depend upon without caring about consequences.


    Like he could protect me from any possible danger as long as I remain by his side. Despite being a disgrace in his eyes I had a feeling that if asked sweetly, the President would let me depend on him.


    So was I betraying Aru-kun while feeling in such a way toward the President?


    Maybe I was but at the moment, I just want to indulge in this warmth and enjoy the peaceful moment which I might never be able to earn again.


    __________..


    It''s been eight hours since the door of the vault closed off and five hours since the core of the Temple was shut down temporarily.


    Naturally, the first of the people who arrived from the first Crown entrance were the stationed guards and Team B who safely secured the other part of the core.


    The conversation of what and how things ended up like this was continuing but a single person remained the same at her ce wordlessly.


    Arata tried to persuade Anabelle to have some rest while he watched over the wall, which he practically knew was useless, but Arata got bluntly rejected with the warning stuck to it.


    ''Mind your business. Don''t add up more reasons for me to end your life right here and right now.''


    Arata was a persistent guy who couldn''t see people around him in pain but with Anabelle, he knew that she might kill him if Arata persisted more than necessary.


    Every living being has the urge to save their life from their potential demise. And Arata could feel that chill from the girl who has continuously fascinated him.


    The way Anabelle was showing concern for Seth and the fluctuation in her emotions indicated how protective she was of the man.


    Arata was by no means pleased with such discovery but the thought of being showered with Anabelle''s undivided attention in the future made him smile like a fool.


    Arata knew that the path of switching Anabelle''s affection toward himself would be tough but Arata never liked anything easily served as well.


    ''I just have to get closer to her¡­ ''


    (Scene Break)


    Things started to turn out rather grave when suddenly a certain white-haired elderly wizard along with a team of five senior professors of Pristine Academy entered the Temple.


    The atmosphere went slightly colder than before as the expression on the Headmaster''s face was anything but ted at the moment.


    The students of both teams stood at their ces with their heads slightly leaned, especially Group A. Even Arata was no different as the foreign pressure from the school head''s gaze made it even tough to breathe properly.


    "Professor Cedric. I am expecting a good reason for why two of our students got isted in the Treasury even though I primarily thought of you as a responsible addition to the Team."


    Cedric''s face was pale ever since he heard the Headmaster was arriving. More than Seth''s safety it was true Cedric feared losing his job in the Academy.


    Under the gazes of tens of people, Cedric bowed his head at aplete ny-degree angle before proceeding with his excuse.


    "I apologize for what has caused and I take full responsibility for it. But it was the Headmaster who decided to let the students make their own decisions in the Temple, which led to what we are facing now."


    Arata raised his brows in astonishment upon witnessing how sly of a teacher, Cedric in actuality is. He simply delegated the me to the Headmaster and Arata while pretending to be guilty.


    The old wizard already heard what had happened in the Temple and how despite Seth''s rejection, the students persisted to enter the Vault which ended up with their current situation.


    Hearing the shameless man forcing the me on Rowell(Headmaster), thetter party gritted his teeth in frustration. But instead of assessing the matter any further, he had to dere a piece of information first.


    A notice which made Cedric fear his job no longer but rather scared about his well-being¡­


    "From here on, no one from either team is allowed to leave the Temple until the final investigation is not attained. And for the job, Duchess Vrie is herself arriving¡­ "


    ¡ã_________¡ã


    A/N: - Herees the son-con. Well, I will increase the length of the chapters from now on as per readers'' demand.

 Chapter 45: Fenrir!

    Chapter 45: Fenrir!


    Serena since childhood had specific kinds of early morning views.


    During her time in her family mansion, she usually woke up because of the habit that her parents instilled inside her to be a perfect noblewoman.


    After leaving the sheds of her family, when Serena came to the Academy, she got ustomed to a pretty much rxed morning where she didn''t have to force her eyes to open.


    The new wall and curtains of her dorm room also gave a peaceful vibe which she was not allowed to have in her room back in the family mansion.


    But none of that morning could bepared to what she had woken up to today.


    The first thing her eyesnded upon exhausted all her drowsiness in an instant and sent a numbing sensation through her mind.


    It wasn''t clear what she was watching right after waking up but from her instinctive nce she could see the same Temple she was left alone with the President there was illumination avable now with some blow torches hanging on the walls.


    Even the room seemed a little more spacious or maybe Serena was hallucinating it.


    But what made her the most startled was the creature against whom Seth was facing.


    It was an almost eight feet tall Fenrir with white thick fur covering its whole body from head to tail. Its sharp fangs were protruding dangerously from either side of its long canine maw. Its golden eyes were focused on the man in front as it growled in pain and evident anger.


    Both of the emotions from the creatures derived from the fact that the human in front was able to inflict wounds on it despite being so mismatched in strength.


    Seth was huffing slightly with his dagger held in reverse grip and some spots on his own body, bleeding actively.


    He actually never sleptst nightpletely and kept his vignce surrounded since he knew this pup would be arriving any time now.


    Without the knowledge of his past life, Seth might have died with the initial attacks that Fenrir targetted with. Thanks to the fact that Seth prepared notes for situations like this with the knowledge of hisst life.


    He knew where to hit the wolf and so he did.


    Behind the pup''s ears. The hind legs and the tail. Once any of these three are bisected, the creature would start to disintegrate since that''s where its Runic core is situated.


    The runic core depends on the danger level of the creature. The more disastrous they are, the more cores they possess to be targeted.


    Poweres with vulnerability as well in these corrupted creatures.


    **AWOOOOOO**


    This was the second and possibly thest [Deafening Howl] of the Fenrir which it used just upon arrival and right now. The howl as it is named makes every living entity deaf within a region without making them even aware of it.


    That was why Serena woke upte even though a battle was ongoing just some feet apart.


    The invisible sonic waves had no counter without Soul Energy which left Seth no choice rather sacrifice one of his senses for the time being.


    Serena was once again thrown to oblivion since her hearing vanished all of a sudden. But she wasn''t a child to not understand the usible cause behind it.


    If not for the fact that Seth deliberately numbed her whole body through pressure points she might have joined the battle which only caused Seth more problems.


    She wasn''t aware of the cause of her disability which made her bite her lips in frustration.


    Seth had his eyes wide apart on the enemy as he studied its next movement. Since Fenrir is one of the most pride-sustaining creatures like the Phoenix, Seth was assured that the creature won''t attack Serena.


    The wolf had only one prey in its eyes.


    *Woof*


    With a huff, the Runic creature left its spot and vanished in its background through its


    Camouge skill.


    Seth had no option rather than to depend on his instincts since his eyes weren''t at that stage to track the pace of a Legendary Grade monster.


    "President! On your back!"


    Serena''s shout never felt relevant since Seth already had pulled his guard just upon sensing the cold chills making their way from that direction.


    Seth didn''t have time to turn toward the creature nor had the motive to let it disappear once again so he took the chance and swung his dagger vertically from down to up.


    *KIOOOWW*


    By the stroke of luck, Seth was able to impale the wolf''s throat sessfully as a muffled growl reached from his back before Seth turned to confirm his hunch.


    The sight of the massive pup from this close was frightening but the seven-inched metal through its throat made the image more pleasing.


    The Fenrir''s weakened state made it impossible for it to remain standing still as it staggered back slightly but the golden pupils never left its prey position.


    Seth knew it was his chance so without dy and created an invisible thread between his and the creature''s head. This technique required minimal Soul Energy so the rate of Seth''s core corruption was low as well.


    He felt the burning sensation inside his whole body but the focus was to connect the thread and end this battle once and for all.


    Serena looked in awe and bewilderment since what was unfolding was simply out of herprehension but the way Seth handled the wolf right now made her extremely overwhelmed.


    She never knew a person still in school could be such a proactive warrior as well at times.


    ''Sleep. ''


    Even though it was faint, Seth knew he had connected with Fenrir''s subconscious and didn''t dy transmitting the instruction.


    The resistance bacshed heavily which gave Seth a throbbing headache but he had enough resistance to not falter at this golden opportunity to end this brawl.


    ''Sleep. ''


    Anothermand and the slow growl of the creatures started to diminish and the golden pupils also began to blur visibly.


    The staggering limbs weakened further as the Fenrir felt extreme heaviness weighing down its rational consciousness.


    ''Sleep.''


    And with thest push from Seth''s side, the Fenrir finally dropped down to the ground with its eyes shut forcibly.


    The dagger was still bleeding the creature actively but that doesn''t cut the thread for at least five minutes from now.


    Seth didn''t have time. Once the creature gets out of its slumber there was no doubt that its berserk side would greet next.


    He had to detach the tail or the ear in one swift sh and for that Seth required a de.


    However, other than his dagger there was only one blunt weapon avable which Serena brought with her.


    Seth didn''t have time to ponder and there didn''t seem any possible route to cut the tail off without the beast noticing it.


    Then suddenly it clicked¡­


    Seth instantly went to Serena before kneeling in front as he spoke in an urgent tone.


    "You have anything sharp with you?"


    Her ears were still ringing but it seemed Serena heard his words somehow or maybe read his lips.


    Seth was aware that Serena carries a knife with her for her self-defense. Hisst hope resided whether she carried it in this Temple or not.


    Fortunately, Serena nodded her head before Seth sighed in relief.


    "Great."


    Seth instantly started to go through her clothes which were still thrown on the ground but even though the dress was thin, Seth was unable to locate the knife.


    Suddenly, Serena''s hesitant voice reached up to Seth and made him realize how wrong he approached his search.


    "Umm¡­ President¡­ It''s in here¡­."


    Since he was racing against time Seth instantly turned to look for whatever coat or anything she was offering for him to search but when he followed her eyes¡­


    **Gulp**


    ''...they are really big¡­aren''t they¡­


    ________________¡­


    A/N: - Some hi moments since he would be leaving Serena''s side for a while.


    Drop ament and Happy New Year.

 Chapter 46: Arrival!

    Chapter 46: Arrival!


    The atmosphere outside the Treasure door was nothing less than abysmally silent ever since the figure of a mature noblewoman joined the scene.


    Apanied by a troupe of highly trained warriors who held the capability to even subdue the headmaster if push came to shove, the woman entered the Temple like she owned the ce.


    There were only bowed heads she was greeted with which affected the least to the bittered mood of the Albeck Duchess.


    Vrie upon hearing the incident which pushed her beloved through a literal death door, instantly red out of her vi and used one of the Church oriented teleportation devices to reach over a thousand miles in some hours.


    She could take anything but if someone dares to hurt someone whom Vrie adores, then there was nothing less than death awaiting aspensation.


    Vrie ran her eyes through the hall and found some familiar faces. However, her current mood didn''t allow her to share any greetings with them.


    She didn''t miss the figure of a raven-haired girl sitting cross-legged in front of the vault,pletely unfazed by her presence.


    Vrie marked to check on that subjectter. First, she needed some answers.


    Halting in front of the wrinkled-faced old man like everyone expected, Vrie''s cold tone reverberated for everyone to listen.


    "Headmaster Rowell Cartbridge. Even though my son holds the greatest epitome that a student can attain, he still was your responsibility ever since I decided to enroll my child in your Academy. Correct me if I am wrong."


    Rowell had nothing to say in return rather than to keep his serene gaze fixed on thedy who oozes with pride and arrogance like ever.


    The tinge of agitation her demeanor was tainted with, made Rowell undoubtedly quite nervous but his hair hasn''t been grayed in sun.


    He has been through these kinds of situations quite a few times before as well. And despite being in the wrong, Rowell knows how to deal with the trouble which may cause his very own life.


    "I acknowledge the fact that I held every child''s responsibility who turns in the Pristine Academy. But this unexpected situation in which Student Seth was caught up, was purely an ident. His atte-"


    "Is that so?"


    Vrie''s smile despite being gorgeous didn''t give a pleasurable vibe at all to the man in front. And the aura he felt over his shoulder just like everyone present inside the Temple, was a glimpse of what Vrie was actually capable of.


    She was far beyond enraged at this point since not only her beloved child was entrapped in some anomalous space but the person responsible for it was naming it as just an ident.


    Some of the early staged students started dropping to their knees because of the force. Thanks to the protective counter barrier Rowell cast on the groups that enable their breath to flow undisturbed for the time being.


    Vrie was an existence who can annihte everyone present here and walk out without having any concern about consequences. The old white-bearded wizard might have aroused some trouble but with the reinforcement, Vrie arrived¡­ it would be a walk in the park for her.


    The fact that this single Duchess influenced the whole capital and the other two Dukedoms was enough to tell what degree her social prowess extends up to.


    Being one of the three 1st Tier witches in the kingdom boosts her ego to a further level. The veteran of the battlefield who has fought over forty days all alone naturally would possess the pride which makes her what she currently was.


    With her voice still vividly audible she further directed her words which seemed nothing less than a warning.


    "I am the official investigator of this case and without my permission, no one is allowed to move their arse out of my sight. Including you as well, respected headmaster~."


    ¡ã___________¡ã


    Inside the Treasury, Serena was sitting flushed face as she saw Seth preparing to sh the wolf''s tail.


    She was continuously reprimanded for her habit of hiding the foldable knife which turns into a small chocte cube, deep inside her cleavage.


    Due to her inability to move, she offered her bosom to the President which thetter touched without hesitation at all.


    He must be urging them to end the battle but she was getting the chills from each hand movements.


    Her breast was sensitive enough to remember each of his knuckle textures and the way his hand nearly brushed over the tip of her peaks. His hands were soft but not too much to make it feel womanly. And the warmthforted and made Serena breathless at the same time.


    She never has felt something like this however it wasn''t disgusting as she thought. Rather the sensitivity made her moan shamelessly and made her feel slightly ticklish at herher region.


    She could never share how she felt some moments ago and the dangerous sensation she went through made her sure how perverted kind of woman she actually was.


    ''More of a reason for him to hate me¡­ ''


    Without even realizing it, Serena was getting more and more influenced by the idea of what Seth thought about her. It might be the difficult times they faced together which naturally forced Serena to break the wall she has created between her and the man.


    ''... this is going to be tiring¡­ ''


    Seth sighed as he lifted the tail of the creature slowly to grant him proper hold for an uninterrupted sh and done with this tedious battle.


    The main reason for his worry was, what would follow up?


    In the novel, Fenrir was the only monster who repeatedly appeared in front of Arata until the boy finished off the wolf after learning a great length of survival skills.


    Whenever Arata dropped to his knees and got ready to die hopelessly, the creature disappeared. And after a certain period, the same thing attacks Arata until one side doesn''t concede.


    The Temple treasury was just pushing Arata''s limit and evaluating whether he was worthy of the reward or not.


    Now Seth was going to y the monster in the first round. He has no idea what would follow. Either they can walk outside of this Vault with a shining reward in hand or maybe another¡­


    ''Well fuck it!''


    Throwing away all the needless thoughts, Seth finally bisected Fenrir''s tail and got done with the trial.


    **SWISH**


    ¡­ or to say¡­ the First trial.


    ¡ã_________¡ã


    A/N:- Sorry for the short chapter. I promise topensate in the next one. Drop ament tho~

 Chapter 47: Last wish!

    Chapter 47: Last wish!


    "Can you move properly now?"


    The wolf was in as Seth anticipated but its body didn''t disintegrate into light fragments rather stayed dead on the ground.


    Seth had an idea why such a thing happened and further when it became obvious that the door to the exit was not going to open, his doubt reached the point of certainty.


    The Treasury granted them mes and a massive dog, since the trial for the reward was yet to reach its conclusion.


    Fortunately, they had water bottles with them which every student was guided to hang on their waist. It was limited but enough tost for two days.


    "I am fine but you are not, President."


    Seth pressed the vital points while helping Serena wear clothes which loosened her muscle stress and she slowly regained her mobility.


    But her eyes were intently focused on Seth''s forearm where a deep cut was inflicted by the monster and some other cuts here and there which were bleeding actively.


    Serena was helplessly trying to reach out to his arm since her storage ring was useless inside the Vault.


    Seth wanted to pull away but Serena rigidly held his hand and directed her eyes toward his. She admits that she was a little scared of his sharp emerald eyes but not to the point where she will retreat.


    "You saved my life twice. At least, let me do something for you."


    Seth had the strength to pull away from her hold but seeing the plead and determination in her gaze, he could just sigh and ept his defeat.


    He was slightly tired from the battle to engage in any kind of argument with Serena.


    Serena after receiving the affirmation to proceed, smiled heartily before she asked Seth to take a seat on the heightened pavement beside the wall where she was resting.


    Once seated, she got up and tore the hem of her skirt with slight struggle since without Soul Energy she was just a regr teenage girl.


    **SCREECH**


    The fabric was soft yet thick enough to restrict the blood from spilling. She tore two smaller pieces as well, deforming the design of her dress in the process. But at the moment she cared for nothing more than the President''s wound.


    Turning toward the man she felt breathless for a second since his eyes were focused on her. She¡­ just can''t get used to those eyes.


    Leaning her head low, Serena approached Seth and started treating the wound.


    First, she tried to wash the injury which Seth tantly rejected. After having no source of cleaning the wound, Serena just wiped the surroundings of the damaged area before binding the fabric over the injury.


    She did the same for the other three visible cuts when suddenly she heard Seth''s genuinepliment reaching up to her.


    "Impressive."


    A smile was urging her lips to curve but Serena controlled her emotions and replied in a neutral tone.


    "I was trained in survivability skills from a very early age."


    Seth wanted to say that he already knew but he held back. In this world, his knowledge of Serena was only surface level and he didn''t want to continue the conversation to deepen that knowledge.


    Rather he focused his eyes on the lying beast in front.


    The temperature, which was slightly warmer than before still seemed near zero, would not allow the skin to rot so easily but Seth decided to dissect the beast soon.


    There was no certain period of when the next monster might appear. Apart from rest, Seth wants to fulfill his nutritional need and think of strategies against a variety of possible creatures that might arise.


    "I am going to operate that pup. Can you take out one of them?"


    Serena followed the direction he gestured toward before she found the ming torch hanging twenty feet above the ground.


    "But how can I reach there without Soul Energy?"


    With her levitation skill, it would have been a walk in the park to detach all the fire torches within seconds. But now it was practically impossible for her or even Seth to snatch themps.


    "You can use your skill on them without letting your core get corrupted."


    Without waiting for Serena to evaluate his words and ask any needless questions, Seth took a hold of her both shoulders and directed her attention to him.


    Serena was startled by being pulled so suddenly but seeing the seriousness his eyes radiated, made the girl conscious of her behavior as she kept her mouth shut.


    "Control the release of your Soul Energy. Release it slowly and strengthen yourself with it. Remember, once it gets corrupted then there would be no going back so gather your concentration and proceed until you don''t feel an influence on your core. Once something seems overwhelming your consciousness, stop right at that moment, okay?"


    There was a lot to register but somehow Serena wasposed due to the thorough exnation Seth provided.


    She knew the situation was desperate and that failing here would cost both of them. There was no turning back and she had to fulfill her role without fail.


    "I understand, President. Please watch over me and if I really get corrupted then please kill me with that knife."


    Seth was taken aback by how strong-willed this girl was. Nevertheless, he nodded and promised Serena, her probablest wish.


    _._._._._


    [Same time. Outside the Vault.]


    I totally forgot about this damn son-con mother.


    I prepared the perfect n to set that cuntfaced President out of the scene and proceed with my n to attain what I desire.


    But this bitch suddenly appeared and made me realize that no plot can go without a climax.


    Without Seth, there wouldn''t have been any obstacles between me and my beloved.


    Anything would have been eptable but that shithead got the attention of my Anabelle.


    What a joke!


    There was no way I could sit back and let them get united right? Seth deserved to die right? The most painful one at that.


    Yes, this is great.


    I will have my way with Anabelle once I get rid of this whole situation.


    I know her weaknesses and what can make her my woman.


    I will dominate her.


    Erase all her affection toward Seth.


    I will break her.


    Make her beg under my feet until I don''t feel satisfied.


    She is mine. I can''t see her worrying about some other guy.


    She deserves me and I deserve her. The plot can go on and fuck off. And so could the protagonist.


    Until I get my hands on my Annie there would be no rushing. But afterward¡­ hehehe


    ¡ã________________¡ã


    A/N: - This person isn''t the main antagonist. There will be many but don''t worry, there will be no NTR in my story. I feel disgusted by that stuff.


    Drop ament if you liked the chapter.

 Chapter 48: Why didnt you touch me?

    Chapter 48: Why didn''t you touch me?


    The respective job of the two was done.


    It took Serena more than an hour but she grasped the surface of what Seth tried to teach her.


    She somehow was able to utilize her soul energy until the point where she didn''t let herself get corrupted due to the abundant Curse in the Vault.


    Her insides were burning violently to the point she was unable to suppress it and ended up lying down on the pavement weakly after throwing her clothes again and covering herself with Seth''s furry coat.


    However, she fulfilled her task and handed a me torch to Seth before she admitted her defeat.


    She tried to take another torch but since it was enough, Seth told her to rest since he needed her for the next battle.


    Seth also got done with his work in the meantime.


    He wasn''t excellent at his job but he pretty much separated every useful thing from the wolf''s body and currently was cooking its meat for both of them to eat.


    The wolf fur was carefully draped at a side near the mes so it could get dry and ready to use.


    Since Serena''s frock was pretty much deformed, he tore some straps and bound it around the head of two small bones and also strips of wolf fat along with the fabric. It would be his source of light if the Temple provided the torch extinguished.


    Since the head of the torch was wide and round, it was quite easy for Seth to cook two chunks of meat before he turned toward Serena.


    Serena also got up as she saw Seth approaching with burned out meat. But she was hungry enough to get bothered by such trivial things.


    "First drink a mouthful of water and then start eating."


    Serena nodded as she instantly pulled away her hand and took out her sk which was three-forth empty.


    Because of her earlier condition, she ended up drinking a lot of water and Seth also didn''t stop her as she indeed seemed to be suffering a lot.


    Both of them drank water before Seth passed the meat which was skewed with a small bone of the wolf.


    "Fooo¡­ foo¡­Aaammm¡­"


    Seth took a long nce at Serena''s adorable way of eating before he also began to devour the juicy feast.


    There was no denying that it would have tasted excellent with salt but beggars can''t be a chooser. The temple provided them with the meat was hefty enough to remain optimistic about the situation.


    "We won''t get corrupted right? This was a Temple beast you know¡­ "


    What Serena said was understandable since the creature inside the Temple always disintegrates into light particles after being defeated. The only thing that remains was a Core stone.


    Those who tried to eat the meat of a still alive but possibly wounded beast of a Temple, end up either instant dead or their core gets corrupted and turns them into an abomination.


    Seth did receive a Core stone from the Fenrir which he kept inside his pocket but there was a reason he felt there won''t be any consequences of feasting on this beast.


    "What we are eating is the remains of a dead creature which is practically impossible to obtain in the outside Temple."


    Serena shrugged her shoulder and continued eating. She couldn''t care less at this point since it was theirst source to fill their stomachs. Whining about possibilities would only irritate Seth.


    Soon they finished the food and sat backfortably while facing the mes.


    Seth let Serena use his coat while he covered himself in the wolf fur. The weather was still cold as ever.


    The silence between them was peaceful as both of them got immense in their respective worlds.


    Seth was pondering about the past days when he spent as a character he only despised back in his previous life.


    He won''t say he shared the same sentiment even after living so many days in this body but the stress thates along bothers him to no end.


    Unlike their past life, Seth had made no connection, whom he can truly trust and hang out without any concern for the future at all.


    He indeed had gotten close to his personal maid and future wife, but not to the point where he could let go of his restraints and put away his guard.


    She might be a gentle and adorable woman but Seth had his own experience about when topletely open up to someone. And Lara is not there yet.


    There was his mother as well, who might have already sent troupes to check on the matter. Or maybe her husband who happens to be her Commander and field in charge as well.


    Not to talk about, his own training of skills was pending which needed to be sorted out soon since he would be going back to his hometown after walking out of this temple.


    Duchess was portrayed to be an observant and cunning woman. It would take her no time to detect if something seemed wrong with Seth''s behavior.


    "Hey, President¡­ "


    His train of thought broke abruptly when he heard Serena''s trailing-off voice from his left.


    Staying silent he let the girl continue with her question.


    "Why did you didn''t touch me that night¡­?"


    Serena had this question ever since she could remember and despite being embarrassed she wanted to know it right now.


    Serena felt that there won''t be any more instances where she could be this leisurely and alone with Seth to ask about this.


    Seth was taken aback by the question since he never thought that there could be a girl who would ask her ex-ckmailer why he didn''t sleep with her.


    Or maybe he just doesn''t understand women at all¡­.


    With a sigh, he kept his gaze straight as he answered in a serene tone that seemed rather warmer than his usual voice.


    "I was just evaluating¡­how much a person can go for their friendship. And the realization was rather disheartening for me to swallow¡­"


    Serena''s eyes went wide as she heard him.


    There was no denying from his words that Seth was just testing Serena''s friendship with Arata and upon witnessing her passion, he pulled away.


    There was something that bothered her for thest part, for which she turned toward Seth to ask.


    But just upon twisting her neck, she felt herself being pushed away with a heavy weight pressed on her which belonged to none other than Seth.


    "Ah!"


    **SMASH**


    . ________________.


    A/N: - I hope the story hasn''t be boring. I can wrap this arc quickly but these conversations are required for character development.


    Please let me know in thements if you are enjoying the story~

 Chapter 49: Minotaur!

    Chapter 49: Minotaur!


    "I was just evaluating¡­how much a person can go for their friendship. And the realization was rather disheartening for me to swallow¡­"


    Seth trailed off his words as an ominous sensation ran through his veins before he instinctively picked up therge bone resting on his left.


    The mes in front proved to be a bad omen since the background was barely visible to both. However, Seth sensed what was iing.


    And it wasn''t directed at him¡­


    "Ah!"


    Heunched toward Serena without pondering for another half a second before he heard something huge colliding at the spot where Serena was resting a moment ago.


    **UOOOOOOGHH**


    Like a bull roaring, the Treasury rang violently as Serena finally understood the reason for Seth''s sudden actions.


    Thetter was already on his feet as he looked in the direction where the thing hit the wall and found a huge hammer resting at the spot with the rubbles of the room dusting over it.


    Even with such a ferocious strike, the wall wasn''t broken but that wasn''t something Seth was concerned about for now.


    **DHAK*DHAK**


    A pair of footsteps resonated heavily as the image of the newly arrived creature became slowly visible under the dim illumination of the me torches hanging on the walls.


    It was a 20ft minotaur with raging muscles and a buffalo face exhaling streams of air from the two round gaps on either side of its nose. The two long 30-inch horns on its head didn''t lessen any hideosity of the creature.


    Human-like forelimbs were advancing toward the two small prey before Seth took the charge and ignited the bone head that he previously prepared with fabric and wolf fat.


    The creature''s attention undividedly went toward Seth before thetter swung his weapon to intimidate the opponent.


    "Step into a corner and hide your presence!"


    Seth shouted before he started running opposite the Minotaur with the me torch tightly held in his grip.


    Serena bit her lips and desired to help at least this time when she was unrestrained. But soon something shed in her mind as her eyesnded on her sledgehammer.


    Seth was fortunate that the minotaur didn''t pick his hammer since it was damn long and would have trouble dodging.


    But that doesn''t mean, the massive creature on his back was any less frightening.


    **UOOH**


    The minotaurnded its left heavy hoove on the spot where Seth was a second ago, as thetter jumped forward and somehow avoided tripping over.


    Seth had no idea of the vital points of the creature but from a book knowledge which he read some days ago, it was mentioned that the mutated creature like a minotaur generally is vulnerable in its head.


    But the problem was its height¡­


    **HSSSS**


    The sound of audible steam-blowing exhales was nearing and Seth had to counter soon since the end of the Vault was also nearing. And right now, Seth couldn''t get cornered at any cost.


    ''Fuck it! ''


    Seth let his adrenaline take control as he twirled on his feet and saw that the creature was just some meters away from him and advancing without dy.


    He was fortunate that the minotaur hadn''t used its skill. But there was no gain in rejoicing in such a fact.


    Seth''s eyes roamed around for a second before his eyes went wide upon noticing something above the creature''s head.


    It was a sledgehammer that Serena brought in with her but the fact it was levitating wlessly over the creature''s head meant only one thing.


    ''I have to hurry¡­ ''


    Without much time to contemte, Seth leaped toward the creature with the me torch clutched in his grip.


    "TAKE THIS!!"


    Seth deliberately shouted to grab the whole attention of the thing in front as he aimed to hit the minotaur''s torso.


    It was not a wise choice since Seth was captured before he could havended the blow. But Seth also intended the same result as he threw the torch using the jerk he received after being captured by the monster.


    The ce he threw the torch was the big red eyes of the minotaur who never expected that the human could let go of his weapon so readily.


    **UOOH**


    The animal winced since the cinders of the me took its visibility away temporarily and the concussion of being hit by themp made its grip on Seth loosen instantly.


    Seth would admit that he was ying with his life just with a stroke of luck but there seemed no other possible way.


    He took the opportunity and escaped the hold before taking the still-folded hand of the Minotaur as a tform and jumping over its shoulder.


    It would have been impossible for him to just climb ten feet in a single jump if not for the minimal soul energy he was feeding himself with. The burning sensation was making him feel dizzy but Seth knew Serena must be in greater pain right now.


    The creature sensed something over its shoulder as it swatted its other hand but was met with nothing since Seth already jumped over its shoulder and grabbed the sledgehammer which was just half a meter above the minotaur''s head.


    ''Thanks, Serena¡­ ''


    The only ce Seth couldnd was the creature''s head, just as he wanted.


    Seth didn''t give the creature much time before he lifted the sledgehammer high above his head and hammered it down with every ounce of his strength.


    **DHAAAAK**


    **UHOOOOOOOO**


    The minotaur cried in pain as the hit was powered by slight soul energy but Seth couldn''t care less about that at this moment.


    He wanted to bash the creature at least once more but he felt the two big palms approaching him from either side at a frightening pace.


    There was no way Seth could have hit the creature and dodged the attack at the same time.


    ''Man¡­this sucks¡­ ''


    Seth was about to jump off when he got startled upon seeing whitish-blue radiance covering the minotaur''s hands and stopping them in mid-air.


    "HURRY!!


    It was the only thing Seth heard from far afar which undoubtedly belonged to Serena before he started hitting the surface mercilessly.


    "Oraaaaa!! "


    _________


    A/N: - I had to write it at the end XD


    I hope I described the fight scene appropriately. Again, I am not good at action scenes so I ask for forgiveness.


    Drop ament tho~

 Chapter 50: You are selected~

    Chapter 50: You are selected~


    It''s been two days since Seth was ''identally'' pushed inside the vault and for an official investigation of the matter, Duchess Valerie arrived at the scene.


    Everyone was provided with resting bags and enough food to survive in this hellish cold on bare stone carved temple under the watch of the investigators.


    The thirteen elite guards Vrie had arrived with, kept a close eye on every single entity that was used to be a possible convict.


    The reason, Vrie hasn''t started skinning down the students and asking them very nicely in her own way about the incident, was because of the message she received from her son.


    It was just after Vrie issued the order for everyone to stay inside the temple, that she began to analyze the premise steadily to gain something which might not be visible to the eyes.


    She was not a needy woman who was finding a coin under rags. Rather something more important which couldn''t be bought with any wealth.


    And she found what she desired.


    It was an advanced technique where someone can leave messages behind in case some unexpected encounters pulls them away. The subject in which the content of the message could be left was anything.


    And Seth chose a pir to leave behind a single sentence for his mother.


    ''Don''t hurt them.''


    Vrie was impressed by how wlessly Seth presumes the possible future and how his mother would act if she finds her beloved being harmed.


    The Albeck Duchess was left with no choice rather than toply with her dear boy''s request. She didn''t want to be hated by him after all.


    "Umm¡­ Madame Albeck."


    Vrie took a nce at the ck-headed boy who came to disturb her sweet memories of her little boy. Not to talk about such ack of manners.


    Her sharp eyes evaluated the boy once again and Vrie got bored soon enough. True that the boy has some underlying power that may rise his might exponentially. But the boy had caught more of her doubts ever since Vrie came to know about the girl sitting near the vault''s opening.


    "Can you please tell that girl to eat something? She doesn''t listen to anyone and also hasn''t moved even an inch since the time when Set-..."


    Arata didn''t continue since the gaze of the woman made him breathless and brought realization as well, that he actually was going to pronounce Seth''s name.


    It would have different matter in school where only small reminders would have been implied. But now, he was standing to the second-most supreme figure in the Capital. And being amoner, Arata had to address any noble, respectfully.


    But it would sound rude to rectify now, so Arata just made up the request for which he have been gathering his courage for half an hour.


    "Please help me with Anabelle, Madame Albeck. She won''t disagree if you order her to rest."


    The boy bowed like he was begging for her to help which made Vrie raise her brows. Not out of curiosity since she assumed that the boy was hopelessly in love with the girl who goes by the name, Anabelle.


    What made her genuinely surprised was Anabelle''s determination. Vrie wasn''t paying attention to her much but when the boy¡ªwho undoubtedly would have been watching over only Anabelle¡ªtold her so, Vrie grew certain that the girl really must be uneasy about Seth''s safety.


    And nothing could move Vrie more than someone worrying for the same person whom she adores.


    She has to assess the girl and see if she has the potential to be Seth''s concubine.


    " Leave."


    Arata was startled hearing such a cold tone but he instantly retreated to not sour Vrie''s mood. He over well was aware of how the Duchess''s unfavorability could harm his future.


    And Arata was not willing to go against such a giant for now.


    Vrie sighed in slight weariness. She shot a nce at the surrounding before she made her move toward the girl for the first time ever since she entered this ce.


    The ck-haired girl was still curled with her knees folder and arns encircling them to keep herself in ce. The blue eyes of the girl were fixated on the door in front as if she was trying to pry the runic barriers and see what was hidden behind.


    Vrie could see the restlessness the girl had and what extent of worry she possesses at the moment. But still, it was less than a mother''s amount of concern.


    "You. Introduce yourself."


    Vrie''s voice was stern as ever which made Anabelle flinch at her ce before she steadily turned her head and saw the person standing on the left.


    "I apologize for such disrespect, Your Grace. My name is Anabelle."


    Anabelle immediately stood upright¡ªgaining attention from the surroundings¡ªas she bowed rather hastily.


    Vrie''s lips twitched since there was genuine astonishment in Anabelle''s eyes which showed that the girl never was aware of the Duchess'' arrival.


    Vrie either couldmend the girl''s unwavering apprehension for her son or punish her for being so insolent.


    Sighing, she leaned on the prior option.


    "Why are sitting here ever since, Anabelle?"


    The girl in question with her head still leaning replied after a slight pause out of custom, but her answer contained no hesitation at all.


    "Pardon if it sounds rude, but I assume when President would exit the Vault, he might be in a vulnerable condition. By no mean, do I doubt President''s capabilities, but for my own assurance, I desire to be the first person to meet President after he walks out of there."


    Vrie had her undivided attention gathered on the girl since the woman was seeking any kind of hidden malice behind Anabelle''s intention.


    But for her joy, Vrie failed to find any fault in the girl.


    "So now you know that I am here, shouldn''t you be retiring from your post?"


    This time Anabelle almost answered spontaneously just as Vrie''s query came to an end.


    "I beg for forgiveness, Your Grace, but I cannot walk away until I don''t ensure President''s well-being by myself. I am ready for any punishment which may follow, but for me, confirming President''s safety holds my utmost primacy."


    It takes a lot to have the guts to utter those daring words in front of such a high noble yet there was no stutter in her voice.


    Anabelle seemed prepared for consequences that may befall, but Vrie could see the determination the girl holds to make sure about Seth''s safety.


    What a mother could ask for more?


    "You are selected~."


    Anabelle blinked in bafflement upon hearing such a sudden shift of the Duchess''s speech but before she could have given out any expression, a chill ran down her spine.


    It was the same for Vrie as she felt something moving before the twodies turned to look at the wall which was rebuilding at a steady pace to carve a door out of it.


    The people who came with the tag of Team A in this expedition were aware of this pattern and so was Anabelle.


    The impatience shrouded the raven-haired girl and fortunately, the door also didn''t make the audience wait for long before it parted with a screeching sound.


    But the small smile which was making way on Anabelle''s lips instantly faded as she saw the figure appearing from the other side.


    "P-preside¡­ "


    ________________


    A/N: - The heroine got her approval. Hahaha¡­ Seth is in for a great surprise.


    Let me know in thements if you liked the chapter.

 Chapter 51: Welcome back!

    Chapter 51: Wee back!


    "Hurry!!"


    That was the only thing Serena could mutter under the severe influence of gradual Soul Corruption which was burning her inside painfully.


    It was strange in many ways that Serena was able to hold up such massive arms of a living creature that was actively trying to counter her skill.


    Levitation has many uses, other than to lift things but Serena never thought she would be resisting a minotaur one day.


    There was a reason why she previously was having a hard time just lifting a single me torch out of its holder yet now she was able to restrain a giant creature.


    Serena did not doubt that her core has strengthened with time and the major factor behind such a phenomenon was the wolf meat she had an hour or so ago.


    It wasn''t like she was nowfortable using her energy, but the corruption rate has decreased to some extent.


    "It''s happening! Just hold it!!!"


    Amidst her partial vision and the ear-numbing roars of the only inhumane present in the vault, Serena heard Seth''s voice resonating heavily.


    Serena foolishly nodded as she forced everyst inch of her strength to keep the minotaur''s limbs in ce and provide as much time as she could to Seth.


    **GHUOOOOOOOHHH**


    But something unexpected ur and the minotaur seemed to glow in crimson hue as its counter to Serena''s skills multiplied enough to throw the skill user meters away.


    "Ah!"


    A yelp only left her lips before Serena collided with the wall beside the entrance and lost consciousness soon after.


    Thest thing she remembered was the raging monster and how useless she ended up to Seth¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    (Time skip: 2 hours)


    ''Umm¡­. ''


    Serena had no idea how much time has passed and for the first some moments, she even forgot where she was or how she ended up fainting.


    Her vision despite her eyes open wasn''t responding in the usual manner they should have. She rubbed her eyes while remembering what happened when it suddenly clicked!


    "Seth! Where are you?!"


    There was no longer any footstep of the creature nor any battle cry which echoed violently until the veryst second as she remembered.


    Quickly Serena forced herself onto her feet as she tried to clean her eyes properly and see the things in front, but all futile. The darkness wasn''t ready to fade at all.


    She¡­.lost her eyesight.


    It was no surprise since the amount of Curse she swallowed must have taken something out of her. Not to talk about that collision she felt on her head before fainting.


    But at the moment she didn''t care about such a matter as her priorityy in Seth''s safety.


    She couldn''t even think what she would do if something happened to him¡­


    "Seth¡­are you there? Please respond to me. If you can''t speak then make any sound. I can''t see anything, so please¡­."


    Tears were spilling uncontrobly as Serena kept on shouting his name in hopes of hearing at least something in return.


    She fell in the rush quite a few times due to the rubbles of walls and floor which signified how much of a severe battle must have taken ce.


    While she justy there like a rag¡­


    "Ah! "


    Serena again fell on her face but the thing which stumbled her feet was identical to human limbs and hernding also feltfortable enough to differentiate it from the Temple''s floor.


    "S-Seth?"


    She slowly raised her hand and touched his face to assure the person was the same as she was expecting. She was aware that in this vault, there was only a single human other than her.


    But Serena was not left with such cool to properly think anything at the moment.


    She didn''t know why but his eyes and lips made her feel that this person could be none other than the President.


    The next thing Serena did was to check his pulse after she collected herself off him and sat on the ground with his wrist held in her hand.


    Her heart felt heavy as she somehow pressed her two fingers over his veins with anxiety reaching over the top.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A blooming smile spread on her lips as she felt his pulse still pumping life in him before Serena again began to sob but this time in relief.


    "Oh lord¡­ thank you¡­thank you¡­"


    ________________


    The gate of the vault finally began to make the same screeching noise before it parted steadily.


    Vrie and Anabelle were standing in the front but all the others had their undivided attention gathered on the entrance as well.


    Lots of thoughts were crossing every individual''s mind but there were no words ushered as they waited for the faint figure from the other side toe to light.


    But when the image did be visible, several gasps resonated heavily.


    From the other side, a blond girl wearing ragged clothing was walking straight to the exit while carrying a tall man who had his eyes closed on her back.


    The girl was undoubtedly Serena who after facing so many things in there seemed apletely different person but that wasn''t part of Vrie and Anabelle''s worry.


    "Seth¡­"


    Vrie had her eyes open wide apart as she saw her unconscious son in such a condition that made her heart numb to even nce at him.


    Anabelle was able to keep herself collected since the first thing she felt was Seth''s weakened soul energy which signified that he was alive but in a miserable condition.


    The condition of her heart was no better than Vrie but she chose to move first and treat Seth as soon as possible.


    "Don''te near whoever you are!! Identify yourself first!"


    Arata felt a heavy lump caught in his throat as his eyes went wide in shock upon noticing Serena''s actions which portrayed a single thing¡­


    ''Serena¡­no¡­ ''


    "It''s me. Anabelle. You can rx now."


    Anabelle felt bad for the girl as she somehow evaluated what was wrong with Serena. But her attention was soon refocused on Seth as she urged the girl to hand him over.


    Serena lowered the extinguishedmp she had in her hand and nodded before lowering Seth toward her left where Anabelle was.


    The said girl used a low-grade skill before Serena lost consciousness. Anabelle had an idea of how to deal with her but it would be painful for Serena as long she remain awake in such a condition.


    Anabelle was about to hold Serena from falling when suddenly Arata appeared and lifted his friend in his arms.


    "Thank you."


    With tears moistening his eyes Arata muttered under his breath as he stared at Serena in utter concern and anxiety.


    Anabelle just nodded before she focused her gaze on the man who has made her so troubled these days.


    Her heart ached painfully but the relief of his return bloomed a small smile on her face as she whispered gently for only Seth to hear.


    "Wee back."


    _______________


    A/N: - There would be a time skip and then we will jump to another arc.


    Drop ament if you are looking at the story so far~

 Chapter 52: Domain!

    Chapter 52: Domain!


    [Seth''s POV:]


    *Sigh*


    Inaudibly I sighed since even lying unconscious on the bed, I was being monitored continuously by an unknown being inside the room.


    If my mind isn''t ying tricks on me then I am currently in Albeck''s mansion. It was not surprising since I expected my mother, Duchess Valerie, to arrive on the scene after hearing the news of my disappearance.


    I needed some more time alone that''s why I was pretending to be still asleep since whoever the person was in the room would undoubtedly inform my mother upon noticing my movements.


    There was a lot to digest¡­


    Thest I remember before fainting was the demise of that buffalo-headed maniac.


    It became nearly impossible to hit that creature after it used its skill but somehow I pulled it off through [Psychkonesis] in the same way Serena did.


    Though it made me extremely weak due to the severe effect of the Curse and my own fatigue which umted through the hard-hitting session on that empty skull.


    But not every ident ends with misfortune¡­


    Well, if asked I would not like to experience the same sensation I had with that minotaur but the thing I discovered after falling unconscious was a goldenpensation.


    I actually underestimated the previous owner of this body.


    I never thought that the reason why the original Seth''s memory never strike me was that my ancestor would actually store his memories in his private space.


    Either I missed this part or it was never mentioned in the novel that Seth had this memory domain of him, where he could store each of his memory without alteration and could relive his past vividly.


    When I was in deep slumber, I discovered a box of mystery enclosed at a corner that I could have never reached while my mind actively worked on the outside world as well.


    It was a fascinating technique to have your memories sealed so no any foreign intrusion could even know its presence.


    I felt someone watching me all the time I was near that small wooden box.


    I was sure that it was the previous owner of this mind space but I had no choice but to exploit the opportunity I found.


    Who knows where this box might reposition next time I try to intrude into my subconscious?


    I felt reluctance but at the end of the day, I was inside my own mind. It was bound to listen to mymand and so I proimed.


    And that sheer blinding light apanied by loads and loads of shes from the past.


    Remembering some major events was one thing, but what I saw in that domain was every moment the original owner spent in the eighteen years of his life.


    From the moment of his birth to the point where I overtook was clear as day but afterward, it grows hazy, and after a certain period, nothing remains.


    Apart from the slight shock of seeing so many things at once, I made a mental note to maintain this memory domain to remember every second of my life.


    This would help at uncountable instances of my life and also the chance of discovering something new about myself through engaging in my default skills would be nothing short of beneficial.


    I never had a weak will thanks to the old man who trained me in myst life so I never let Seth''s actual behavior and emotions overwhelm my personality.


    But I didn''t walk out unscathed as well.


    There was some deeppassion ignited in me toward a certain someone.


    *Sigh* Yes, it was La.


    My ancestor was one heck of simp for that clumsy woman.


    I have kept her thoughts aside for now since I think it was time to face the reality and think of my life as the person I am now.


    I am no longer just a Japanese High schooler but the President of Pristine Academy and a potential viin of the story.


    I may not have a viinous tendency or any intention toe in the path of the protagonist. However, this doesn''t change the fact that now, I am Seth Albeck.


    "Mm¡­ "


    "Young master!?"


    ___________


    [Some minutes ago]


    In a spacious office setup room which was cramped with piles of papers and documents around, sat a beautiful blond woman with a frown adorning her face as she read a specific document through her thin-framed sses.


    It has been over two weeks since Duchess Vrie returned from the Temple with her son and ever since has never left the mansion in fear of not being avable at times.


    Although she wanted to be in the same space as Seth, being a Duchess doesn''t let the woman enjoy her blissful time for long.


    **Knock**


    "Enter."


    Without lifting her gaze she replied since Vrie had sensed the presence approaching from afar.


    "I hope I am not disturbing."


    The silver-haired handsome man entered the office with a hesitant yet refreshing smile blooming on his face as he approached thedy with quiet and cautious steps to not fumble with any stack.


    It would be disastrous.


    Only a few people had permission and guts to enter Vrie''s office and more so, walk to stand on her back and touch her without fainting in a fret.


    The man was the second husband of the Duchess, Christopher Newbern Albeck, who approached his wife after a long week since Vrie was constantly focused on her work these days.


    Gently massaging her shoulder he saw Vrie letting go of her paper and leaning her face down, signaling that the message was, as usual, her weak point.


    "Honey¡­ did you prohibit our children from seeing Seth?"


    After Christopher felt that his wife''s mood has been cooled off from her working mode, he asked in his usual calm tone.


    A sigh leaked out of thedy''s lips as she heard his query.


    "We both know how our other three are. They won''t think anything otherwise before partaking in something irreversible. And this is the fact that a mother could not issue a death sentence to their own children. I just took precautions to keep the family intact until I can."


    Christopher also sighed in resignation since he was aware of his own blood''s twisted personality but unlike Vrie, he couldn''t think everything so practically.


    Somehow, the other three children which were born from Christopher and Vrie hate Seth down to their core.


    The reason was obvious since Seth, apart from being the son of the deceased husband of the Duchess, was also the favorite child of the Lady of the house and second to the throne without any trial.


    Vrie has long dered such a fact within her family that there won''t be any feud between siblings since there won''t be any conclusion of such rivalry.


    Ever since Seth was dered as the next lord of the Albeck duchy, the crack between the four never healed.


    Sensing her husband''s difort, Vrie brought a hand over his as she spoke in a serene tone.


    "There are some things I can''t repair, dear. But I am trying to keep this family united as long I hold the capability. And after me, who do you think can carry such a resolution of mine?"


    Christopher bit his lips as only one name echoed in his mind even before he could have thought about all of his children.


    Thankfully, before the silence could have be weighing, a sudden intrusion brought both of them back to their senses.


    "Mydy! Young master has awoken."


    ________________


    A/N: - Drop ament if you liked the chapter.


    I am trying to add more sides in a single chapter so word counts may rise more often.

 Chapter 53: Were you worried?

    Chapter 53: Were you worried?


    It was now nighttime when Seth had finally left alone with Lara in his room as thetter engaged in wiping Seth''s body with warm wipes.


    She herself chose to follow Seth without any orders and the determination in her servitude left Vrie with no choice rather than to let her assist the young master.


    During the daytime, some visitors came to check on him or ask about his well-being.


    His injuries were healed by Anabelle as his mother said but for assurance, a high priest was called to check on him when Seth was in deep slumber.


    It was a sight to see when the priest was almost begging the Duchess to know the candidate who healed Seth so impably. By every means, such a person was a candidate to be a devotee of the church.


    But Vrie had her own ns with Anabelle for which she couldn''t let the white-robed leeches get their hands on her.


    Only those bones which werepletely shattered or some major wounds were aided but needed to be healed naturally as well with time. And there was Seth''s mental fatigue as well.


    During the meeting hours, his so-called siblings also arrived to ask about his condition but Seth was more panicked in their presence while keeping a calm facade.


    He knew their intent just by looking into their eyes. Not to talk about the mentioning of their true nature in the novel he read.


    Fortunately, his mother vacated the room soon since she sensed Seth''s uneasiness in so many presences.


    "Did you hear anything about Serena?"


    With his back resting on the headboard of the bed Seth asked in a serene tone as he saw Lara gently cleaning his toes with warm wet clothing.


    "She was treated and Your Grace herself took the responsibility for her treatment and safe return to her homnd."


    Seth was relieved upon hearing the news since Serena was badly injured in the onught they faced.


    He was afraid that Serena might have lost her life in such a collision or because of core corruption but Vrie briefly informed him that the girl was alive and safe.


    But what bothered Seth was Lara''s tone which seemed a little heavier than her usual voice and soon he realized that she hadn''t made eye contact with him at all ever since.


    "Lara."


    Her hand came to a pause as without lifting her face she responded.


    "Yes, young master?"


    "Look at me."


    His tone took amanding shift which made Lara slightly flinch at her ce before she mustered up her courage.


    Upon seeing her moistened eyes and emotions filled in her gaze, Seth instinctively held her hand and slowly pulled her toward him.


    "Were you worried for me?"


    This was enough for Lara to let go of thest restraint before streams of tears started dropping down her cheeks.


    She has been trying to hold it but when her young master points it out like that¡­


    "How can I not be? After all, y-young master was¡­ in there¡­ I¡­ I.¡­ couldn''t even¡­ "


    She soon started choking due to theck of cirction before Seth made her sit on the edge of the bed and cupped her cheeks to calm her down.


    His eyes stared into hers as he spoke in a much gentle tone.


    "I understand your feelings, Lara. But you also have to understand that I can''t be in your or mother''s shade all my life. So stop crying and look up for the brighter side, okay?"


    Even though Lara knew she couldn''t cover up all the dangers whiche her young master''s way, it doesn''t change the fact that she feels terrible in her heart, seeing him like this.


    Apart from her job, it was her own feelings that makes Lara feel so miserable to be such helpless at times.


    Seth sighed with a small smile upon seeing the woman in front crying without any clue of halt.


    He didn''t think anything otherwise before leaning her cupped face toward him and reaching up to her lips with his own.


    "!!"


    Lara''s daze broke before she hurriedly closed her eyes upon feeling the warm sensation on her lips after so long. She couldn''t evenprehend how fast things elevated.


    Her lips were sweet but the tears made them a little salty on the surface so Seth didn''t bother with her upper cushions for long before prying in her mouth and deepening their kiss.


    She was extremely shy when came to things like these which made Seth slightly tempted to corrupt this innocent woman.


    With his left thumb caressing the back of her ear he traced her tongue with his and felt the asional jolts and slightly muffled moans which made the kiss even more exhrating.


    "Oh, my~Should have I knocked?"


    Lara shot her eyes open before she immediately pulled back herself and stood up in utter shame since she already recognized whose this voice belonged.


    Seth side nced at his mother in annoyance since he already sent a mental signal when he sensed his mother approaching.


    But this woman¡­


    "I-I¡­ "


    "Lara. Go bring me coffee."


    Hearing themand, Lara instantly bowed and took her to leave since this was nothing less than a blessing to not be in that room at that moment.


    Lara was way beyond embarrassed!


    "I think I conveyed to note in my room."


    Hearing her son grumble Vrieughed lightly which was mesmerizing enough to make Seth raise his brow. But thanks to original Seth''s memory, he was able to ept thedy as her mother to think anything otherwise.


    Vrie took the chair near the study as she confessed the reason for her intrusion.


    "I thought I might witness how my lovely son has grown but unfortunately I got to see just the first stage."


    Seth ignored thement since he knew what kind of weird parent she is. Rather he chose to ask something more concerning on the matter.


    "What about the students, mother?"


    With a thin smile curving her red lips, Vrie ovepped her leg over the other before she responded.


    "Everyone is under my watch~."


    _________


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are liking the story so far~

 Chapter 54: Chat with parents!

    Chapter 54: Chat with parents!


    "The students who entered through the same crown as you along with the two professors and the headmaster are under the surveince of the Elite force. As for others, then I have put them under close watch to not let anything slip up."


    Seth was slightly taken aback hearing that his mother deployed her elite force which was on top of her arsenal for something as small as spying on those people.


    The Elite force Albeck Duchy is not onlyposed of special soldiers who other than possess high-tier talent, but are also directly trained by the Duchess.


    They were the backbone of the defense and Vrie takes pride in possessing such assets under hermand.


    "It''s rather confusing why you asked not to hurt them. It would have worked quicker that way."


    Seth was aware of his mother''s twisted nature and how possessive she is when ites to the things she adores.


    The reason he simply conveyed that, was because of the protagonist.


    Seeing his friends getting interrogated, Arata would have rebelled despite knowing full well his chance of winning. And in the end, no one knows what might have concluded.


    Either Arata had to flee or he would have died. And either case was a no-go, taking the world''s future into consideration.


    Seth had grown confident in his skills but saving the world was something he finds tedious and out of his league.


    He won''t save the protagonist by going out of his way but Seth wanted to not be the reason for Arata''s downfall if possible.


    "I suspect the culprit is ratherplicated and directly putting them under the pressure of questioning might have led to futility. It''s better to keep an eye on them first and see where it leads."


    "Isn''t it strange, baby?"


    Without even realizing Seth was resting his head on his mother''sp, who within a fraction of a second walked to the bed and adjusted both of them in such a position.


    Her blue eyes were starting straight, unfocused, as she spoke her curiosity out.


    "From what I have heard, your first love and now ex-fiancee was enchanted by one of the boys I met in the Temple. Yet, my baby is not taking any action against him? Questionable indeed."


    Seth knew this conversation would be arriving sooner rather thanter.


    Sighing he loosened his shoulder as he enjoyed the soft caress of his mother as thetter ran her slim long finger through his hair.


    Seth had no excuse prepared and he never thought of lying to his mother either.


    "I knew she was not happy with me. Or to say, she was rather forcing herself into this rtionship which made me quite troubled."


    There was a brief pause before Seth continued.


    "For me, being in love means seeing my partner happy in whatever way or with whoever she feels like. And¡­that''s it."


    Seth could no longer shrug the matter saying that he doesn''t care about La since with those memories, he also gained some feelings toward the pink-haired girl, as well which made him confess truthfully today.


    Vrie had her brows raised and once again she was reminded how mature her boy has grown in so little time.


    "That''s not something I expected to hear. But it''s good until you are not hurting. Ah, what about that maid you were kissing?"


    Seth rolled his eyes seeing the grin on his mother''s lips which made it obvious how curious she was to hear about his love life.


    Seth didn''t know whether all the mothers out there also get this invested in their children''s life since he never had any parents before. But he was sure that this case with this woman was rather peculiar.


    "I don''t know how I feel about Lara, but unlike La, I can''t give up on my maid. Even if she wants to, I can''t let her go. She belongs to me now."


    There was severe solemnity in his eyes when Seth spoke what his instinctive mind voiced out.


    nned or not, Lara was the closest woman he had after his mother and also the first woman this body had slept with. This feeling of possessing Laraes primarily from these two factors.


    "That''s more like my son. Don''t worry, I will take care of her family and proceed with the legal marriage process after your graduation."


    Seth wordlessly modded but he had made a mental note to visit Lara''s parents once he got his head out of this Temple matter.


    There was no need but he knew how every woman wants to have a proper procedure for something so precious called marriage.


    "That reminds me. The end of this week is your anniversary right, mother? Why haven''t I heard about any preparation?"


    "Because your parents are more worried about your health rather than celebrations."


    A new arrival didn''t surprise the mother and son duo since they sensed Christopher approaching.


    Seth was reminded of the anniversary just because he felt his step-father''s presence nearing. And so he asked.


    "Cut that crap mother. I am not dying here to cancel such a big asion. I need a banquet and every other preparation as it was nned or else I would leave the vi the very next day."


    Vrie panicked slightly since she was aware that Seth was in no mood to joke. Or more like he never does. But it would not make her feel good to celebrate the asion when Seth was involved in such an incident.


    "But Seth, think from your mother''s perspective as well. How can she smile without faking it in front of others when her son is in such a condition."


    Christopher voiced exactly what Vrie wanted to convey. And Seth was also aware of his mother''s dilemma which made him sigh in resignation.


    Holding her hand fondly, Seth made her look his way before he spoke in a much softer tone.


    "I am fine now, mother. I was really looking forward to this event and had refreshed my moves to share a dance with my mother as well."


    His melodious voice and the gaze he directed made Vrie even moreplicated as she pondered what she should do.


    Christopher sensed the whirlwind of thought in his wife''s head when he suddenly put a hand over her shoulder andnded the final nail.


    "It would be the best opportunity to invite ''them'' as well."


    ___ ___ ___ ___ ___ ___


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are liking the story.


    Seth was a little out of character but well it was his family so I thought this much was given.

 Chapter 55: Turning a bad end!

    Chapter 55: Turning a bad end!


    The Empire of Ranghaur dominates the most diverse piece ofnd and alsoprises the strongest arsenal of humanity.


    It goes without saying that there needed to be a division of resources and political power in order to maintain livelihoods and lead the Empire to a better tomorrow.


    The top of the authority scale is ruled by the Emperor of Ranghaur who has absolute power and could defy any decision orw if the situation grows out of hand.


    There are four Dukes who work independently yet have to rely on the Empire in case of major cases or while taking significant decisions which might influence the whole continent.


    The rank then descends to the third step of the hierarchy and brings the Count upfront. There are six distinct assigned counts in Ranghaur.


    Everyone who isn''t a part of the aristocracy believes that those sharing the same ranking, have the same political prowess, but it wasn''t like that.


    Just like Duchess Vrie who despite being on a simr post as the other three, stands over all of them and just some inches below the Emperor.


    The same was for Count Stephen Hel Himelton who stands on the second degree of the particr ranking and has prevailed in his standings for three generations.


    Several training divisions under Count Stephen follow the same method and mannerisms as the man, to be one of the best warriors and serve their mothend.


    Serena was the third child of Count Stephen with his second wife. With a family of three wives and six children, Stephen envisioned a future where each of his offspring would be a phenomenal figure.


    Since childhood, Serena was taught how to be a properdy and trained to be a warrior as well.


    In this male dominant society, there are few like Vrie Albeck who have the capability to stand on top without relying on her counterpart.


    Count Stephen respects such women and thus allowed his daughters to be taught in every field so that in the future either as a Ruler or as a supporter, they can deliver their best.


    Serena has grown up in such an environment where her siblings always look out to point out mistakes in others. A life where she has to do her best in order to gain recognition from her parents.


    In the main storyline, when she returned home, her mother took an inspection of her daughter as what it has always been. And when she found out that Serena has lost her chastity, Serena was thrown into a pit of endless loathe by her own family.


    She was not allowed to disclose Seth''s name and her parents started to doubt that it was the samemoner whom Serena had been meeting since childhood. Arata.


    In the end, she killed herself because of constant verbal abuse, and the way her own blood looked at her made Serenapletely broken to the point of no return.


    In the suicide note she just wrote that it was no one''s fault but rather Serena''s own greed which turned things likes this.


    She couldn''t have me Seth since he had his mother as a backing and trying to tarnish his name only would have made Arata and her family suffer.


    She chose to die on the night of the 21st day of the month of Aurora.


    And that event was the main trigger of Seth''s demise.


    _________


    But things have changed now¡­


    "Ah! "


    Serena in a fluster tried to get up from the bed as she saw her mother standing near her with her pale golden eyes looking down at Serena.


    But the older woman¡ªElisha Himelton¡ªshook her head lightly and leaned forward to tuck Serena back in the nket.


    "You should rest for now. Your injuries have healed but it will take time for your eyes to adjust."


    Upon her remark, Serena suddenly remembered that she lost her eyesight in thest battle but now she was clearly able to see everything.


    It was not impossible but it takes a whole lot of expense to call a High priest which made Serena slightly guilty to be thrown in such a state.


    "How do you feel now, Serena?"


    Her mother sat at the edge of the bed as she asked in an unusually soothing tone which pulled Serena out of her daze.


    She was startled hearing such a voice from her mother since Serena has mostly been scolded by her mother and instructors for being so weak physically.


    "I-I am fine, mother. Thank you for asking."


    Serena felt even more shy when her mother suddenly brought her hand over Serena''s head as she spoke with a small smile.


    "You did great, Serena. Your father is proud of you."


    Serena''s eyes steadily went wide since it took her time to understand her mother''s words.


    "F-father¡­really?"


    Being a responsible Count and the chief supervisor of the Divisional army keeps Stephen upied all the time, to keep a record of his children.


    It was the duty of the assigned instructors and their mothers to keep all six in the best shape and grow up in the best possible way.


    Hearing that her father mentioned Serena and also that he was proud of her made the silly girl nearly cry in tion.


    With a soft smile still lifting the edge of her lips as she watched her daughter''s reaction, before Elisha continued.


    "Your Grace Duchess Vrie sent a letter of appreciation and she was the one who took the job to send you safe and sound back to us. You should have seen the smug your father had when he read the letter."


    Serena somehow could picture her father twisting his mustache in pride which made her giggle slightly.


    However, the point of focus was Duchess Vrie''s generosity which Serena never thought could extend up to this point. And more so when Serena did nothing more than just pull out Seth of the Temple which anyone could have done after the doors were open.


    It seemed Seth hadn''t told any details or maybe he hadn''t woken up¡­.?


    "M-Mother¡­ What about President Seth? Is there information on his well-being?"


    Elisha smiled mysteriously upon seeing the impatience and concern in her daughter''s eyes before the woman assured the girl.


    "Why don''t you ask him in a few days when you will be meeting him?"


    __________


    A/N: - I thought it''s better to list things up of the original plot line when they should have urred in order to keep things lessplicated.


    Drop ament if you are liking the story~

 Chapter 56: Still a maiden!

    Chapter 56: Still a maiden!


    [Some days ago]


    Just on the day, Seth and Serena walked out of the Vault, La finally arrived at her hometown.


    It takes a whole lot of expense to use teleportation which La was only allowed to prefer in case of emergency. And since there wasn''t any rush, La had to travel sixteen days to finally get rid of the carriage''s narrow seat.


    However, unlike in the past, La''s wee was not done with a warm smile but anxiety and nervousness spread on her parents'' faces.


    The first ce where she was taken to was her room where the personal maid of La and her mother Riona inspected the sigma which indicates a woman''s chastity.


    And for goodness gracious, La still was a maiden.


    La, despite being a little slow thinker and clumsy at times, still had an idea why she was inspected just upon arrival. And there wasn''t anything she felt bad about.


    It was her ipetence that she wasn''t even able to maintain her engagement which her parents were so happy about.


    She still had no clue why Seth annulled their rtionship but there was some chance that it was themoner first-year Anabelle behind his decision. And also the history professor Haruka sensei with whom Seth has grown quite close.


    But not like La ever did anything to make Seth look at her and so, there was nothing toin about.


    "I am sorry, dear but this was something which I and your father suspected to be the reason behind this broken engagement."


    La smiled at her mother who had genuine guilt and concern radiating for her which made the pink-haired girl quite overwhelmed.


    She held her mother''s hand and spoke in a calm tone.


    "It''s okay, mother. I understand. Umm..but can you leave me alone for some time? I want to take a rest for the day. "


    Riona understood her daughter''s feelings as she nodded and stood up to leave only to remember something before she pulled out an object from her spatial storage.


    "This¡­ Your Grace Duchess Vrie told me to give you."


    Riona deliberately trimmed the criteria which Vrie put behind this wooden box so as to not hurt La any further.


    La stared at the box in confusion after she took it. The focus of this box lies on the person who gave it but nothing would conclude until La doesn''t open it.


    After her mother closed the door on her way out, La carefully lifted the lid.


    It took her time to understand the content inside but when the realization hit her, the box from her hand instantly dropped down with her eyes stretched to their widest reach.


    ''This¡­ Seth?''


    ________________


    [Present Time]


    It''s been four days since Seth woke up from his slumber and has recovered most of his injuries with the help of regr checkups and a proper routine.


    These few days were the mostid-back period for Seth ever since he transmigrated into this body.


    He has been doing nothing other than just rxing and getting served by Lara and the other maids his mother selected and assigned herself.


    In the meantime, Seth prepared his future prospectus, which he never thought of before as he was more or less focused on Arata''s movements.


    One thing which troubled him was his mana core which ording to the high priest, has been polished and even a minuscule but it has erged from the average size which someone on Seth''s level should be possessing.


    Seth had a hunch that it must be the beast meat he ate inside the Temple. However, he hid such a fact when his mother asked since he was not sure.


    He sought to verify this hunch first and only Serena was the one who could make things certain.


    ''Talking about Serena¡­ ''


    Something was bothering Seth as well ever since he woke up and that was the reward that the Vault should have granted upon thepletion of ordeals.


    In the novel, Arata was rewarded with an ability enhancer ring which assisted Arata in better control of his innate talent for Lightning and Thunder.


    Later the protagonist discovered that this ring belonged to the very first and the only Thunder user other than himself.


    Such an artifact was undoubtedly made for Arata but the problem was that even if the protagonist didn''t go through the trials, he might get his hands on the artifact nevertheless.


    At times when Seth was done with Minatuar, his consciousness had already left his side. And to get out of the vault, it was mandatory to receive the reward.


    Which meant¡­


    ''Serena has that ring¡­ ''


    It wouldn''t be surprising if she gifts the ring to her dear friend Arata but Seth wasn''t much stressed about it now.


    Since this Temple incident didn''t boost Arata''s prowess and most likely Serena wouldn''t kill herself this time because of apparent reason, it was highly unlikely for Arata to awaken any time soon.


    Seth would graduate before such a phenomenon takes ce and he has no n ofing across the main cast ever again if possible.


    He had ways to take Haruka with him but first, he needed to seduce her and corner the woman to make her surrender. He can''t go slow since he has only four months remaining in school.


    ''Well one way or another, she has to fall for me¡­ ''


    Stretching his limbs, Seth rxed his muscles and after a brief thought, he turned toward Lara who was arranging Seth''s clothes in his cupboard.


    Generally, these tasks are done when the master is not using their room but Seth was practically living like a NEET for some days.


    "I will have dinner with everyone."


    Lara blinked before she hurriedly turned toward Seth and after a bow, she excused herself to inform the madame.


    Thinking of the conversation he was about to have with his family, made Seth again reluctant to not go and just slide back in bed.


    But since sooner orter he has to announce his decision, Seth shrugged his useless worries.


    "Well, let''s see how it ends up.."


    _______________¡­


    A/N: - I hope the flow is understandable. I am trying to list the scenes and characters as much before we reach the end of an arc.


    Again, I am improving constantly so there will be some mistakes so please bear with me.


    Drop ament tho~

 Chapter 57: Delegating the role!

    Chapter 57: Delegating the role!


    In a massive dining space sat six figures while elegantly slicing and dining without a speck of word traveling in between.


    There were several maidservants standing nearby to assist and change the servings if gestured.


    The head seat was upied by thedy of the house with a contented smile she sliced her steak and ate in pure bliss. As a mother and the head of her family, there could be nothing more delightful to see each family member gathered in the same ce.


    The left seat was upied by her husband, Christopher followed by his three children. Seeing his wife smiling so brightly, Christopher felt already full but sensing the atmosphere among his three children, his expression remained stoic.


    The second son of the house¡ªKeith Albeck¡ªinherited blond hair from her mother and had red ruby eyes just like his father. Apart from his talent in spear, Keith is a phenomenal herbologist as well if taking his age into consideration. Due to the injury he faced, he would start his academic life at the age of sixteen, a yearter than the norm.


    Next to his brother sat the first daughter of Christopher and Vrie¡ªEleanor Albeck¡ªwho has inherited features just like her mother but her eyes are on a bigger scale, giving her an innocent touch. She is five years younger than Seth and has proficiency in the healing aspect.


    Thest remaining was the youngest in the family¡ªLiliana Albeck¡ªwho has inherited her father''s albino traits, leaving her frail and sensitive to harsh sunlight. Since she is just nine years old, there was time for her awakening ceremony but considering her health, Vrie might let her core bloom naturally rather than depending on the Church.


    And on the other side of the table sat only a single boy in histe teens as he tried to focus on his meal rather than the eyes from all around.


    Seth could sense his mother''s satisfied gaze and the varying nces of his sibling. The only one who let Seth enjoy his food was his stepfather.


    Seth had contemted what he had to discuss but as the end of the dinner arrived, he felt slightly tensed.


    ''Well, screw it...''


    As the meal finally came to an end after the three proper courses, Seth raised the first word.


    "Mother."


    "Yes, baby?"


    Every gaze was now fixated on Seth as the man in question wiped his lips with a dry napkin before he looked back at his mother with a severe expression.


    "I want to vouch for Keith''s name as the next head of Albeck Duchy."


    Grave silence spread across the hall as Vrie''s previous smile broke upon hearing Seth''s words.


    The person for whom Seth spoke had his eyes wide open like he heard a ghost''s whisper. Entirely bbergasted.


    It took more than ten seconds for Vrie toprehend whether she heard it right before she raised her brows and asked in a slightly heavier tone.


    "Can you repeat what you said, love?"


    Seth was nervous indeed because the person in front holds the capability to obliterate him from existence with a flick of her wrist. But he knew this mother of his would not hurt him whatever he did or said.


    Collecting himself he looked solely into her mother''s eyes without any intention of wavering, as he rified his previous spoken words.


    "Since I find my brother Keith more responsible and up for the job, I am recing my name as the next-"


    "So you are doubting your mother''s opinion on whom she finds worthy or not?"


    Cutting Seth''s word abruptly, Vrie spoke in the same tone of which every outsider was aware. The chillness in her tone sent a shiver down the spine of the other three children but Seth remained calm as ever.


    He has faced these kinds of situations in his previous life where he had to speak daringly to those who are superior to him. And with the stroke ofdy luck, he always walked out alive.


    "I could never doubt the eyes of Your grace Duchess Vrie but it''s me who is at fault for not telling you my future ns. "


    Seth extended his hand and held the clenched fist of her mother which calmed her nerves to some extent and so did his words. But Vrie was far from convinced why Seth was proposing such an idea.


    Softening his voice Seth continued.


    "After graduation, I am intending to be an explorer and see the world mother. If I get delegated with the responsibility I would no longer be able to fulfill my dream."


    Seth meant what he said.


    To be able to face the uing catastrophe he has to grow strong and for that, he couldn''t bear to be a duke and get burdened with work and papers all his life.


    It might sound shameless that he was pushing his duties to his brother and wanting to enjoy his life in his own way. But unlike Seth, Keith''s greed power, and fame as from what Seth has read and could observe from his hatred toward him.


    "You can see the world while being the head of this family as well."


    Hearing the slightly weaker tone Seth knew he was seeding in pursuing his mother.


    "We both know that''s not possible, mother."


    Seth''s firm tone and the determination in his words made it certain how serious he was about this decision. And Vrie is by no means ready for such drastic change.


    "Honey, we should see things from Seth''s perspective as well."


    Christopher''s soft tone rang in her ear and she knew what he uttered was true. But apart from not seeing Seth on her throne what made Vrie even more troubled was the dream he was aspiring to pursue.


    One way or another he would be distancing himself from his family. From her.


    But she knew taking violent action would result in no good.


    Collecting herself she thought about it for a full long minute under the hopeful gaze of her son before she asked in a solemn tone.


    "How many years do you require to fulfill this dream of yours?"


    "Mother..."


    "Tell me, Seth."


    Hearing her saying his name, Seth knew there was no dodging this. Sighing he responded after a brief pause.


    "Probably ten years."


    He wasn''t sure how much time it would take him to retrieve every artifact and explore the hidden temples so he just gave a round-off of what time he required.


    "Okay then after ten years of your graduation, I will hold another inspection and trial between you and Keith. I will provide him with everything he requires to be a brilliant aristocrat and ruler but if in the inspection he still fadespared to you, I won''t let you run away any longer."


    Seth wanted to interject but Vrie turned her head and looked at her second son. Keith got rmed as he corrected his posture and collected his expression.


    "Anything you want to say?"


    "None, mother."


    Keith with a sincere expression declined without waiting for an ounce of hesitation since this was nothing short of once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    "Okay then."


    Without looking back at Seth, Vrie snatched her hand away and got up from her seat before walking away from the dining hall.


    Christopher nced at Seth with concern before he followed his wife with hurried steps.


    Remained were the only four and the maids who still were not daring to move after they sensed the atmosphere of the table.


    Seth was about to get up from his seat when he heard his brother''s scornful tone.


    "Why di-"


    "Oh shut up brat...."


    ______________


    A/N:- Drop ament if you liked the chapter.

 Chapter 58: Adorable sister!

    Chapter 58: Adorable sister!


    Since tomorrow was my parents'' ceremony, the mansion was being dyed in a colorful yet peaceful shade.


    The invitation has been sent and tomorrow the prominent faces of Ranghaur would arrive. I am slightly tired already thinking about tomorrow''s participation in the event.


    Regarding this ce as a mansion feels like I am undervaluing this massive ce but just like I epted Vrie and Christopher as my parents, I went along with this new luxurious life as well.


    I had my bones repaired and everything back on track, so to not let my thoughts stagnate surrounded by the four walls, I ended up in the backyard.


    I didn''t have any word with the Duchess until now after that dining conversation. I was sure that she wasn''t happy about my decision regarding the session.


    And I couldn''t me her since I was twelve she already chose me as the next heir to the throne. Apart from her dangerous obsession with me, the old Seth used to particrly show his good traits to remain his mother''s favorite.


    And most of the time, he was forcing himself.


    As one could guess he was looking forward to bing the next Duke and dreaming to have his hands on everything he desires. And also, his desperation to chain La in the bedroom and never let anyone see her other than himself.


    ''Sigh*Cringe, to say the least... ''


    But I do not have such hunger for either this power or that woman. I need to finish my business at Pristine Academy and take a hold of my inventory records before disappearing into the clouds.


    I need to gather artifacts and treasures which would help not only me but also protect the people I find close to me.


    In the novel, Arata''s progress after awakening never halted because of the wave of corrupted beasts springing out of Temples.


    The creatures above the three crowns Temples could certainly kill me at my current power level.


    Talking about Tiers, I found things that weren''t listed in the novels as well.


    There are seven tiers of skill that a person could possess at times of their awakening.


    My skill lies in the second tier which meant I have the potential to be a Second Grade or Two-star warrior if I keep myself pushing.


    Just like the tiers of the skill, a warrior starts from Grade 8 which was equivalent to a soldier or healthymoner man without any training. It is thest level and below this, one couldn''t be called a warrior or could obtain a hunter''s license.


    A person could only reach up to the Grade equivalent to their tier of Skill. Like a fourth Tier skill possessor, can reach only up to Grade four and so on.


    There were some exceptions that surpass that limit but the number of warriors who have achieved such heights could be counted on fingers.


    That is why people pray to Lady luck to gain some decent skill since that decides their fate.


    The rank of a person depends on the Soul Energy they possess and how refined their Soul core is.


    The ranking of skills has been recorded throughout history but still in a century or two, some weird new skill pops up and throws the United Ministry into chaos.


    I am currently in Grade 6 and have the potential to go four grades up to unleash everything out of me.


    I have neverpared myself with any other psychic user but from what Duchess told me, it seemed I am a phenomenal user of this skill.


    Well, she exaggerate everything rted to me so I couldn''t believe her words.


    Arata currently has Tier 5 Physique Strengthening Skill and he has already inched to Grade four in that field. The amount of training he has done is truly iparable to what I have been doing in this mansion.


    Not to talk about his Second Awakening which would grant him a level above Tier 1. Not only he would surpass every other warrior from history but also end up being a demi-god by the end.


    ''*Sigh*Plot armor does wonder.... ''


    "Good evening, young master."


    "Hmm."


    Walking toward the flower beds I was greeted by a maid who by her current appearance seemed to be handling the nts.


    Humming I walked forward and soon reached the vertex of the mansion where stood a humongous tree that had almost four feet in diameter trunk.


    I sensed someone behind the tree with faint Soul energy leaking out uncontrobly. I knew this person wasn''t intentionally releasing his Soul Energy.


    Peeking silently, I found the youngest Albeck sitting there with a floral tiara in her hand as she tucked small colorful flowers in it without a care in the world.


    "The sun isn''t down yet."


    "Ah!"


    In a fluster, Liliana dropped the tiara which might have broken if not for the psychokinesis I applied. Quite handy this is.


    Liliana instantly got up on her feet and with trembling eyes bowed her head followed by her apology.


    "I-I apologize brother."


    With such a quivering voice I bet she didn''t even realize what she was asking forgiveness for. But I could understand the reason for such a reaction out of her.


    I guided the Tiara in my hand and put a knot in the right ces.


    "Raise your head."


    With confusion and anxiety written over the little girl''s face, she looked up in my direction before I ced the crown over her head while trying to keep my smile as less creepy as much I could.


    It''s not like I never smiled but Seth''s grinning face gives a vibe that this man is surely up to no good that''s why I have taken caution on how to face people.


    "Are you ying alone?"


    Seeing her surprised expression was quite adorable. Such small creatures when fidget to usher a simple response, it really warms one''s heart.


    I let her take all the time she required as I enjoyed the reddening that her cheeks adapted before finally she drew out what she had to say.


    "Y-Yes...alone."


    Her weak physique made the child seemingly exhausted so I thought to leave her alone. This much was enough to slightly improve my image.


    "Well if you want I can y with you since I am also alone."


    I patted her head and turned on my heel since I knew she would not like to y with someone who have only red at her before today.


    But children are really strange creatures...


    "Umm..."


    _________


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are liking the sorry. I hope it''s still entertaining.

 Chapter 59: Guest of honor!

    Chapter 59: Guest of honor!


    It was the celebration day in the Albeck Duchy as the mansion was painted in a golden hue with luxurious radiance shrouding the whole ce.


    Guests have already arrived at nearly seven in the evening and so did the main guests except for the Duchess who was stuck with some unexpected work.


    Being a woman she also requires a decent amount of time to groom for her marriage anniversary. But thankfully, she arrived just in time to greet the royalties.


    "You have grown quite a lot in so little time, Charles. How have you been? "


    The one whom Vrie hugged lightly as sheplimented the blond boy was the first prince of Ranghaur, Charleton Elheim el Bernford.


    There was a reason why Vrie despite being a rank below the first prince was behaving such naturally and no one around the hall was surprised by such behavior at all.


    The reason was Vrie''s blood which was the same as the royal family. She''s the aunt of the blushing boy in front and the younger sister of the Emperor.


    The reason why Charles was left stunned for more than five seconds was that the mature charm oozing from Vrie was more than something the young man could handle.


    Vrie was looking breathtakingly beautiful today in her single-piece dress which emphasized her curves and the hot red color showcased her bold and courageous nature.


    Her appearance was charisma made many in the hall dazed regardless of gender.


    "I...am fine, thanks for asking, aunt Vrie."


    But Charles knew that he was here in his father''s stead, leading his family so he forced his thoughts to assemble before he spoke with a brilliant smile.


    On a side, Seth stood with a straight face but his attention was getting diverted by a single girl who came straight from the Capital.


    The first princess of Ranghaur, Celina Bernford.


    One of the only three people who has awakened a 1st Tier skill other than Vrie and the Headmaster of Pristine Academy.


    "I am delighted that you brought Celine with you, Maria."


    Vrie shared her thoughts with a genuine satisfied smile and talked with the Empress who was just behind Charles. The reason she said so, is because Celine very rarely leaves the pce because of her special traits.


    "Well, surprisingly it was Celina who asked me a month ago that she wants to attend this ceremony."


    The first empress of Ranghaur¡ªMaria Bernford¡ªanswered which made Vrie and almost every onlooker surprised since it was very difficult to even assume that the princess could ever demand from her parents, taking the young girl''s behavior into ount.


    "Is it true Celine? Aunty is so happy."


    Vrie patted without waiting for any response since she knew Celine wouldn''t say anything other than a nod.


    The blond princess remained stoic and unchanged as ever with her blue eyes parted like it was exposing jewelry without any intention to blink whatsoever.


    Despite being heavenly beautiful like everyone in the royal family, Celine''s eyes make her appear strange and horrifying to look at. It wasn''t she who had any kind of hideousness, but those unblinking eyes just make anyone feel ominous even though she doesn''t look at them.


    "Your Highness."


    "I heard you had an ident recently. Are you fine now?"


    It was Seth who walked forward and greeted the prince next as the seemingly sessive head of the house. There were other family members as well, but of course, themon knowledge of people couldn''t change just because Seth has decided to shift his position to his younger brother.


    The greetings continued as people began to rx down and continued their chat after Seth was done greeting the empress. Celine was silent as ever, but for some reason, Seth felt her eyes on him when they were close.


    "Please enjoy yourself, your majesty."


    With a slight bow, he excused himself and walked inside the mansion for a second as his breath was getting ufortable in this ridiculous three-piece suit.


    He has been wearing a formal dress for a while now but still, it was suffocating to keep smiling and being eyed from all the corners. Not to talk about that scornful bastard Keith who was ring all the time at Seth for standing ahead of him at times of greeting.


    "That princess is no good either..."


    Until thest second he walked out of the hall, he felt that a pair of eyes were fixated on his back and undoubtedly it belonged to the first princess.


    Seth is aware of her skills and what potential she carries since she is one of the harem members of Arata.


    She is the type of woman who would prove to be his worst enemy which made Seth realize the need to win her over or eliminate her.


    He has been thinking about this for a while ever since he heard about the ceremony from La before he broke the engagement.


    But seeing hering to this party unexpectedly made him uneasy and so did her strange curiosity toward him.


    Seth might be overthinking but he doesn''t want to be ignorant and regret it afterward. It couldn''t be a mere coincidence or could it be...


    "You seem unwell."


    "!!!"


    A shrill and bone-freezing voice reverberated clearly in his ears as Seth instantly turned to his left to see the person who approached without him noticing.


    The first thing he saw was a pair of crystal blue eyes looking at him adorned on an unblemished charming face.


    "Your highness? Thanks for asking but I am fine. Do you want me to show you-"


    Seth was about to ask whether she needed to use the washroom sinceing out of the main hall meant only a single thing or so he hoped.


    But her interjection made it clear that this woman was indeed up to no good.


    "You are not from this world, right?"


    Seth pulled up his guard upon hearing such a word but he didn''t let it be obvious that he was affected by words. That would be disastrous.


    Rather he corrected his posture and let thedy continue.


    "23 days ago it transpired. It was you for whom I came today."


    Seth didn''t let show it but he was actually in quiet distress about this unexpected development which he never nned.


    Sure her skill let her pry in those ces where humanly no being could reach but to sense the transfer of soul?


    ''As I thought I have to eliminate this girl.... ''


    ___________...


    A/N: - This chapter was a bit all around the ce. I will write an extra scene and more words in the next one while detailing everything necessary.


    Drop ament if you are liking the story tho...

 Chapter 60: Gorgeous!

    Chapter 60: Gorgeous!


    "I apologize if I sound rude, Your Highness, but I have no idea what you are talking about."


    Seth has calcted the pros and cons of killing this girl and leaving this ce right now. In that way, he would not be pestered by his mother or would be put behind shackles.


    But that would make him a refugee for the rest of his life and he has to be extra cautious about whom he would be trusting from hereon. And above all, he needed Albeck Duchy for his interest in the future which would be jeopardized by this murder.


    Without breaking the contact, Seth looked into the princess'' deep blue eyes which were staring at him without resting or wavering at all as he awaited her to speak any further.


    Might be horrifying to others but Seth found nothing wrong in them apart from the genuine curiosity toward her limitless peculiar eyes.


    His urgency to have her by his side grew as he dwelled on the information rted to the girl which he read about in hisst life. He knows her potential and what she could be until she doesn''t worship a fool named Arata.


    He might have be his greatest enemy but now Seth was adamant to make her, his greatest tool.


    "Interesting."


    Seth felt like replying with an ''Indeed'' but he held back as he saw the princess turning on her heel and walking back into the main hall while ignoring the bows she received from the maids along the way.


    Seth took his time to collect his thoughts as he stood at his ce wordlessly.


    There was a high chance for the girl to not fall for Seth as naturally, as she did for Arata but Seth have to try and turn things to his ord.


    If not love then anything else. He just needs her to be dependent on him.


    Reading the novel in hisst life not only granted him the knowledge of people''s strength, after all.


    ''Well, I should get going... ''


    _____________..


    La was extremely nervous to walk inside this mansion after so long time.


    She has visited before as well since she and Seth have been friends a while back and also at times of her engagement, she met the other members as well.


    But just that...


    Unlike herself or her family, the Albecks are conservative and strict people except for Duchess'' husband Christopher who was the most engaging and soft person.


    However, this time La was visiting this ce not as a friend or fiancee of the next Albeck head but just as a guest.


    If people respected her before then it was her rtionship with Seth but the news of the annulment must have spread across the nation by now.


    And people not meeting the eyes of her father made it obvious how worse of a situation she has created. Only those belonging to lower social standings came to greet Rommen Alfred¡ªher father.


    "Such expression doesn''t suit my lovely daughter. Cheer up."


    Holding her hand fondly Rommen led his daughter inside as he tried to lift her mood which was shrouded with evident guilt and sorrow.


    La was happy that her father and mother were so supportive but still, it hurts her to be like this. Especially after she saw that...


    "Sir Alfred."


    "Ah, Seth!"


    La''s eyes widened slightly in shock as she heard her father calling that name and also the voice from the other party seemed oddly familiar as well.


    She shot her head up and saw that indeed Seth standing there but without his sses and unlike usual he has let his hair grow as well, which she knew that he particrly hated.


    He seemed....changed even so small time has passed since that day...


    It was surprising for Rommen as well to be approached by the eldest son and also considering the broken engagement, Rommen thought he wouldn''t be even greeted by Christopher as well who was the least arrogant in the family.


    But now Seth stood there with a small smile and genuine weing words flowing out for the man who could have been his father-inw.


    "Lady La."


    La instinctively raised her hand before Seth grabbed it softly and with a slight bow, kissed her knuckles as he spoke his genuine words of admiration.


    "You look gorgeous."


    It might be the old resident of the body but La in Seth''s eyes seemed extremely beautiful today.


    Wearing a pink and white frock gown and neatly braided hair resting over her shoulder not only gave ger an innocent touch-up but made it hard to look away from her clean white slightly reddish face.


    "I-I...thank you..."


    La could swear that she has gotten better at handling nerve-wracking situations. But never did she feel so awestruck to be praised by the man who has only loathed her before.


    She simply was at a loss for words and could only mutter before dropping her head down once again.


    Seth watched her struggle with slight amusement while he chatted with Rommen for another minute before he excused himself and left the duo to attend to another guest.


    It really is tedious to be a noble.


    Dazed La was standing still at her ce knowing well that Seth has left her side and she could now lift her face. But for some reason, she was still not able to get over the only words he spoke to her.


    Rommen grinned at her daughter''s flustered behavior before he guided her to a side where he saw a familiar young girl. Only after that Rommen went to chat with other nobility with a contended smile spread across his face.


    ._._.


    Seth had to move a lot to not miss any high noble since his father and mother were busy entertaining their guests while sticking together.


    Despite being married for fifteen years they still behave like newlyweds, especially the husband. Well considering their past Seth could somehow understand Christopher''s feelings.


    Seth never spotted Serena at the party even though Lara told him that every Count has been invited to the celebration.


    He didn''t even notice Count Stephen as well which meant that he would not be likelying today. And it was strange in its own right since mostly no noble families ignore invitations from their superiors.


    And no one but the highest-ranking Duchess was in question.


    But Seth neither has the intention nor focus to think about them since he and everyone in the ceremonial hall heard the choir shifting the tune and enhancing the melody to gather everyone''s attention.


    And so the first dance of the night began.


    __________...


    A/N: - The following events would be massive and would take a lot of words that''s why I didn''t intend to add them to this chapter.


    I hope you guys aren''t bored with the story. Please leave ament on your way back~

 Chapter 61: Its okay!

    Chapter 61: It''s okay!


    "Can I request to have a dance with thedy?"


    As Seth proposes his hand forward, Christopher who has been dancing with his wife until now, smiled in tion before he nodded and lets go of Vrie''s hand.


    Eleanor also came forward to take her father''s hand as the two initiated their steps under the influence of melodies ssic piece the choir was ying.


    Vrie narrowed her eyes at Seth for a second, reminding him that she still was a little angry with him but took his hand nevertheless before it could have seemed suspicious. She doesn''t want the world to know that there was anything wrong between them after all.


    Seth guided his other hand on her waist as he saw his mother holding his shoulder as well before their feet began to move in rhythm just like the father and daughter duo.


    There was a thin smile stered on Seth''s lips as he felt amused seeing his mother''s grumpy yet adorable antics.


    "You look stunning today, mother."


    His words sounded genuine and so did his smile which Vrie has rarely seen on him. She was indeed pleased hearing hispliment but she was far from giving in.


    "Save that sly tongue for your women. I am not that easy to fool."


    With a twirl, they again got closer as Seth decided to not rify his words and tell her how much he meant by those words.


    He knew why his mother was upset with him and this was the best chance and atmosphere to ask for her forgiveness.


    "I know you are upset with my decision mother, but do you believe I will do anything without thinking of our future?"


    Vrie was slightly taken aback by Seth''s maturement on something she never even considered.


    She was so annoyed with this sudden change in her perfect n that she never looked at things from Seth''s perceptive nor did she think of the reason why Seth ever proposed such an idea to delegate the post to Keith.


    Seth was never an irresponsible orzy child or say, Vrie was extremely amazed at how calmly he took things even though he got stuck in a grave situation.


    She has her way to test Seth and he always concluded in the best.


    It goes without saying that there must be some hidden motive of his, for which he was deciding to distance himself from his family and ask for a definite time to fulfill his dream.


    ''I indeed never thought about it... ''


    Lost in her thoughts she just followed Seth''s steps and never noticed when the others also joined the stage and began dancing with their partners.


    The royal prince was the primary motivation and others followed suit. The blond highness was currently matching his steps with his mothers and so were the others with their partners.


    "Think about it mother and if you can then please forgive me for my selfishness."


    With those words, Seth brought themselves to a halt as he let his younger brother take the lead as he walked away.


    Soon Keith and his mother began to dance as Seth turned to take something to drink. But the first thing his eyesnded on was La standing near the stage. It seemed her father joined someone else so the girl was just left alone.


    Seth sighed and approached the pink-haired evidently nervous girl.


    "Lady La."


    La flinched hearing someone calling from so close and knowing that there were a lot of boys looking in her direction she feared she might have to reject someone now.


    But the answer she preparing to decline the boy instantly faded as her eyesnded on the man in front.


    Clear yet stern emerald eyes were looking down at her and La was extremely familiar with this gaze. Not just eyes but the hair, face, and everything she has seen hundred times before. Except for that smile...


    "Shall we?"


    Now when she heard Seth speaking again, La was finally able to get out of her daze as her eyesnded on the hand Seth has raised in her direction.


    She instinctively reached with her own as she didn''t know how could she reject him. Or more like rejecting Seth never crossed her mind at all.


    Seth felt a jolt running down his spine as her soft hand fall into his grasp but he was able to mask his expression before leading the beauty to the stage.


    He fluently held her waist, with his other hand connected to hers but it took La some moments to bring her hand on his shoulder as she still was understanding his she ended up in such a situation.


    She indeed want to talk to him about something but at the same time, she was scared.


    Sacred that she might not be able to handle the truth.


    The waltz began but soon a disturbance urred making La eyes moistened instantly.


    "Ah!"


    A soft yelp left La''s lips which fortunately no one noticed.


    "I-I..."


    "It''s okay."


    Seth really didn''t mind being stepped on his feet since he felt nothing. Nor he was a sick aristocrat to take it as a disgraceful act and reprimand the girl.


    But La didn''t take Seth''s behavior as simple as he made it show at all.


    She was shocked by such a response.


    In the past, even La dared to make mistakes like letting the cup tter on the saucer, and she got coldly scolded by Seth. She has been brought up rather so leniently that such small mistakes were bound to happen.


    The nervousness of getting berated by Seth made La do more blunders and every time she heard his harsh words, she felt hurt. She never did any mistake on purpose yet he never understood.


    But now when she did such a basic mistake rted to the teaching which every noble child gets from the age of eight...


    ...then why he was so different now...


    "Seth."


    Seth''s eyes which were drifting around the ce got refocused on his partner as he heard her somewhat heavy tone. Her head was also leaning down but unlike some seconds ago, she didn''t seem much uneasy.


    "Hmm?"


    As Seth hummed for the girl to continue, La shot her head and looked at him with her eyes rigid to not shy away as she proposed her request.


    "I want to talk to you after the party. Can you give me some of your time?"


    Seth was taken aback by such a courageous way of talking as he subconsciously paused his feet and so did La but thetter was still looking at him with desperation and determination.


    Seth felt something was up with this girl but not like by any means she could harm him so he gave his consent.


    "Yeah, sure..."


    He was about to ask whether they would be meeting but La walked away just after hearing his response.


    Seth was left speechless and would have taken his time to get rid of these raging emotions which were urging him to follow La but unfortunately, someone came to disturb his brief rest as well.


    "G-Good evening, President."


    ____________


    A/N: - It''s a long night and I want to take things slow to create depth for the characters. Drop ament~

 Chapter 62: Come with me!

    Chapter 62: Come with me!


    Vrie and Christopher were again paired up as they moved slowly while whispering something to each other. Some of the others were now seated and enjoying refreshments.


    Amidst the pairs who were upied with their partner evil moving their feet in perfect rhythm, there was a couple consisting of a green-haired gentleman and a beautiful blonddy.


    "I never noticed when you arrived."


    As Seth asked while waltzing along with his new partner, Serena, he saw the girl thinking for a bit before she responded.


    "I arrived just after Royal Highness. I saw you were greeting them, so I didn''te forward to meet you. I met La-senapi tho. Ah, yes, my father was caught up with border security that''s why he missed the celebration."


    Serena hurriedly added to which Seth nodded. He has some ideas about Serena''s father and how he concerns himself with the vanguards.


    The outbreak of corrupted beasts has increased these days, undoubtedly, but Count Stephen finds it unsettling to leave any severe matter in hands of his soldiers.


    Unlike Duchess Vrie, no province has such elite guards to protect the borders even when a Three Crown Temple breaks out.


    "How are your injuries?"


    Seth couldn''t find any visual marks on her body. Well, the maroon ck gown she wore didn''t expose much of her skin but it gave Serena''s personality a fierce charm.


    Her hair unlike usual was braided and tied in a bun with a beautiful pearl hairpin keeping it intact. Serena seemed slightly mature but beautiful nevertheless.


    "I-I am fine, thanks to you, Prez. I am more worried about you."


    Seth was surprised to see the girl blushing just because he asked about her well-being. Well, taking the time they have spent in the Temple and how they have spent that period naturally would change her perception of him.


    "I am fine thanks to you. If you didn''t survive then the Vault would have never let us go."


    Serena''s eyes shone in surprise since she didn''t know such a thing was set as a criterion and more so when they actually defeated the monster.


    She thought that it was because they concluded the trial that made it possible for them to exit the Vault. But it seemed-


    "Ah...before I forget."


    Suddenly Serena halted, bringing Seth to pause as well before the girl took out a ring from her index finger.


    It had a runic symbol embedded which meant it was spatial storage. Seth waited for the girl to exin as he stood wordlessly.


    "This contains the rewards I found in the vault. Sorry, the scene was so chaotic that I....anyway, please take it."


    Seth was stupefied for some seconds since he never expected her to be so honest about the reward and hand him such valuable things without hesitation.


    After a little pause, he took a hold of the ring when he suddenly realized something as his query followed behind.


    "Reward?"


    "Yes, there are two things in there that I found in my grasp when I was exiting the Vault."


    The procedure was the same as how Arata got the reward but Seth clearly remember that it was only one thing the boy received and that was his enhancement ring.


    There could be only two reasons why Serena found two rewards. Either it''s because they defeated two monsters or...


    "Isn''t it okay for you to have one? You helped me a lot in the Vault after all."


    Serena jerked and shook her head vigorously before she declined soon after.


    "No, I don''t deserve a reward, Prez. I ended up inside because of my own foolishness in the first ce. You rescued me out was hefty enough of a reward, so please take these things. I owe you a lot already."


    There were precious treasures in Seth''s hand but his gaze nor his attention ever fell on those things. The reason was the girl in front who currently had Seth''s undecided attention.


    She....somehow seemed changed.


    "Okay, then Prez. Since I have to use the teleportation portal, I would take my leave. Please forward my regards to Your Grace and Sir Christopher."


    With a little bow and smile adorning her lips, Serena concluded before she turned to leave.


    "Hey, Serena."


    Hearing Seth''s voice Serena turned herself with a perplexed frown and waited for him to speak.


    Seth stood there for a second, hesitating about something but in the end, he shook his head and spoke his parting words


    "Take care."


    _________...


    The celebration continued for hours as the guests enjoyed their time chatting and feasting.


    There were hundreds of dishes prepared. Cuisines of different regions and varieties of drinks to make the banquet memorable.


    At nearly eleven at night, most of them left the mansion. Those from far away who couldn''t afford Teleportation had their rooms arranged at nearby high-end motels.


    Most of the guests were staying for the night and would be departing for their homnd by tomorrow morning.


    Every member of the Albeck family has also retired to their rooms except for Seth who was handling the security and management of the guests.


    He returned as well to find that La was nowhere to be seen nor her father which meant they returned with the portal.


    ''Well, it would be better to keep distance from her... ''


    He sighed. Seth wasn''t afraid of Arata since he more or less knew the protagonist''s weakness. Seth was more annoyed with himself.


    His subconscious where still lingered the fragment of the previous owner and the number of memories he have retained recently were making it difficult for him to remain unfazed by La''s presence.


    But against his expectation, La was standing near the staircase which leads to his room. Since she was sitting on the stair with her sandals put aside, it seemed she was waiting for a while.


    "Ah, Seth..."


    La hurriedly got up from her seat before she tidied her dress but found Seth was not particrly paying attention to her appearance at all.


    Without waiting for her to say anything else, Seth took a hold of her hand for some reason and started walking in a certain direction as he spoke in a stern tone.


    "You have ten minutes? Come with me."


    _________...


    A/N: - I want you guys to know that the previous Seth was pretty much yandere for La so MCs behavior despite him not wanting would be influenced slightly.


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 63: Hope to see you soon~

    Chapter 63: Hope to see you soon~


    Ever since La met the boy who further became her fiance she has made sure to look good in his eyes and do her best to be a good partner since she knows how much this rtionship mattered to her father.


    But La was someone Seth only despised. Being the near-perfect aristocrat he is, Seth always found La repulsive and full of demerits.


    Someone whom Seth needed to always keep reprimanding about her silly mistakes and make her feel guilty for not being a worthy enough fiancee.


    She knows that she was clumsy at times but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t get hurt by Seth''s harsh remark. She has a heart as well...


    In such a situation, she found herself getting attracted to a boy younger than her, who respected her choice and never looked down on her even La made errors.


    She liked the boy''s thought process and wanted to support him if she could by any means.


    But this sudden annulment of her engagement with Seth brought her mind on track as she once again fell into a deep depression that it must be her unsightly behavior that Seth no longer needs her.


    Even a little she thought that the past they share must have made Seth a little bit attracted to her. But no.


    She was thrown since Seth no longer could tolerate her behavior of unbing a proper noblewoman. And La swallowed such reality even though there was a part of hers that didn''t like it even a bit.


    In her mind, she never hated Seth and was ready to be his future wife. And such a future came rushing down just because Seth felt like it.


    But La was able to live with it, thinking that she was not deserving enough and Seth must have be fed up with her.


    ....she wanted to believe it...


    Yet once again her expectancy was betrayed when her mother handed her the wooden box which she got from the Duchess.


    "Can you exin what are these?"


    In between the two of them, there was a centric ss table where La has arranged some of the things.


    These things are pretty much broken and wasted materials but only Seth and La knew their importance.


    Picking up a dried-up rose from the table carefully, La spoke in a weak yet determined tone without wavering her gaze from him.


    "Isn''t this the first present I gave you on your fourteenth birthday?"


    La still remembers when they recently became friends and Seth invited her for his birthday. Her parents sent some presents but since she wanted to give Seth something by herself, she plucked a rose and offered it with a bright smile.


    Seth at that time smiled as well, but that smile disappeared with time and so she believed the rose would have.


    But she was wrong...


    Wrong about so many things!


    "And these are the pearls of that ne which I identally broke when I came just before enrollment right? I still have the remaining pieces so don''t lie to me."


    Picking up the next ss-protected ring in her hand she continued.


    "This is our engagement ring which you lied about and that you somehow misced it!"


    "And this is the letter I sent you just for fun even though I had nothing particr to write."


    "And this... *sniff*...this... I can''t even remember this...!"


    La didn''t realize when her vision turned blurry and tears started sliding down her cheeks as she once again realized how much she actually mattered to Seth.


    Even until their third year of Academy, when La gave Seth a broach that was kept in the box, signifying how much he treasures her thing even though they were so worthless.


    She was feeling miserable regarding Seth as someone who never cared for their rtionship. After seeing these many proofs there was no way she could believe that Seth was the same person he pretended to be.


    "Tell me, Seth....why do you have these when you don''t like me? When you hate my entire being? When do you think I am nothing more than a disgrace? When you had no issue breaking our engagement then why do you have so many memories of our past?! Tell me!"


    "Because I no longer make you smile."


    La''s enraged temper took a pull back as she heard his still usual yet slightly softer tone from the other side.


    She looked at him in disbelief, with her mouth still half open. But before she could have uttered anything Seth continued.


    "I always tried to correct your mistake since I never wanted anyone to look down on you. And the fact I cared for such a thing meant I did love you, La."


    **Ba*Dum**


    La took a deep inhale as her eyes went slightly wide and her heart raced more than ever upon hearing the words which even she wanted she could not tag as a lie.


    The seriousness in his eyes and the certainty in his voice made it impossible for La to pretend that he was lying or faking at the moment. But what La never could''ve prepared for, was his following words.


    "But when I noticed that I am not the man who can keep you happy and make you smile like you used to, I broke out the rtionship which was binding you with me."


    There was no denying that the person Seth was talking about was none other than the first year who she has been meeting a lot these days.


    A pang of guilt made La''s heart clench since she believed that Seth was always busy with his work to concern with her daily life.


    That meant only one thing...


    "Listen La. We have now our separate paths so don''t dwell on any kind of regret since I could understand in what circumstances you grew closer to him. And trust me, I am also doing my best to restrict my feelings for you as well. So, it''s better we maintain our distance and treat each other like casual acquaintances."


    Seth waited for her to respond but when he became sure that the girl wouldn''t be talking any time soon, Seth got up from his seat and was about to pack the things spread on the table when suddenly La took a hold of Seth''s wrist.


    "What do you think you are doing? These things belong to me, no?"


    Seth shivered to see such a lifeless gaze of La for the first time, which entirely betrayed her personality. Not to talk about that rigid hold.


    With a wave of the hand, everything flew back inside the box before La got up from her seat after letting go of Seth''s hand.


    With the wooden box hugged closely to her chest she bowed with a cold smile as she bid her farewell.


    "Hope to see you soon, President."


    __________....


    Seth was extremely tired of what has been happening since the evening. First the banquet then this girl who within minutes made a mess out of him.


    The entire time La and Seth were conversing, there was a painful feeling weighing his heart but Seth was sessful in shooing the girl and hoped she wouldn''t approach him again.


    Well, her behavior, in the end, was ominous but Seth didn''t think much about it for now, and finally entered his room to have a rest.


    ....or so he hoped.


    "My, my~ President is such a heartthrob~"


    ___________


    A/N: - Guess who?

 Chapter 64: Touching Reunion~

    Chapter 64: Touching Reunion~


    Despite it¡¯s been only a month since Seth has taken over this body and got very less time to master his skills, taking all the ordeals happening one after another around him, he still was more or less confident in his instincts.


    In hisst life, he has been training since the age of 8 under a fanatic yet strict old man to be something he never wanted. So it goes without saying that after adding this miraculous extension named Soul-energy Seth must have sensed on par with at least Third-grade warriors. Modestly evaluating.


    Yet, Seth never noticed when someone entered his room and was sitting on his bed for aplete half a minute until he unbuttoned his shirt. Only when the unwanted guest chose to speak, then Seth became aware of their presence.


    ¡®How pathetic¡­¡¯


    It took some time for Seth to collect his breath since noticing a pair of blue eyes shining through shadows, staring at him solemnly followed by such a melodious yet dangerous voice, made him panic like this for the first time after his re-birth.


    ¡°You seem to be frightened, Prez? I wonder if you have been naughty recently~.¡±


    Seth didn¡¯t care to take his shirt back as he first illuminated the room and confirmed that his perceptions haven¡¯t betrayed his sense of identification.


    On the bed, with a chilling smile sat a single girl younger than him in a typical maid outfit. The dress wasplimenting her raven hair and the small ribbon she had used to tie her hair in a ponytail matched her eyes.


    But Seth was in no mood to check out her despite her wearing such an unusual yet pleasing dress, as with an evidently agitated frown he voiced his immediate thoughts.


    ¡°Student Anabelle Fienna. I hope you have an excellent reason for infiltrating my room and showing such unsightly behavior. And if you don¡¯t have any, the punishment of your act wouldn¡¯t be any less than a criminal just because you healed my wounds.¡±


    Seth sounded enraged since the chain of events transpiring since evening had been keeping on edge. Despite Anabelle being a strong entity and the main female lead, Seth cared for none at the moment.


    He may not imprison her, but he had ways to make her pay for intensifying his headache.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a family title, but you put my mother¡¯s name since she is my only guardian alive. My~My, I never knew Prez would do research on me.¡±


    Seth turned stiff as he realized what grave mistake he partook in just now in a fit of anger.


    Anabelle walked toward him while enjoying his masked expression with a contented smile she stood adjacent to him, not allowing her eyes to break the contact, as she spoke in a suggestive tone, ¡° I am ttered¡­¡±


    Seth didn¡¯t turn his head when Anabelle walked forward toward the door since he assumed she would leave now.


    But against his expectation, she just closed the door and stood before him, albeit a little apart this time.


    It may be his imagination but she seemed to be intentionally teasing him with those short giggles which further heated his annoyance.


    ¡°I have taken permission from your mother, thedy of the mansion, so Prez could do nothing but entertain me as he was doing with that pink bi-, I mean La-senpai~¡±


    Seth didn¡¯t know why but he thought that this woman was about to curse La right now, which didn¡¯t make any sense. Anabelle was stoic and aloof but she generally doesn¡¯t curse or hurt anyone even if she gets infuriated by them.


    And being angered by La was something Seth couldn¡¯t wrap his head around.


    Even Seth wanted he couldn¡¯t deny Anabelle¡¯s statement regarding the Duchess. If his mother wouldn¡¯t want Anabelle could never have walked into the mansion and stayed as a maid.


    Every servant is chosen carefully and after a thorough evaluation. And Anabelle being here means that the Duchess has some answers to give.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Seth walked to his cupboard and took a sleeping shirt made of the softest fiber he had ever seen as he asked in a neutral tone.


    He wasn¡¯t sure whether this was because he moved the plot so much or anything else but Anabelle was no longer the character he could measure with the standards he has read in the novel.


    She was stronger than she should have been¡­


    Seth hasn''t seen her skills in full disy yet but he could tell the way she was suppressing her soul energy and even now when Seth failed to detect her presence. He was surely tired but not to the point where he would be fatally careless.


    ¡°I have many things to say and ask but for now¡­¡±


    Seth turned himself toward Anabelle since he sensed her approaching before he suddenly yet once again got startled when Anabelle out of nowhere wrapped her thin hand around his torso and pressed her cheek on his bare chest.


    Seth, who was buttoning himself, felt the urge to shake her off at once but he halted when he heard the weak and almost crying voice of the girl.


    ¡°Please tell me you are fine¡­.I¡­I was so worried since¡­.I tried many things but that- that damn door wasn¡¯t moving at all! I am sorry for being so weak Seth¡­.I-I just¡­¡±


    Seth instinctively raised his hand and rested one on her head and another one on her back as he no longer was able to hear her whimpers which sounded so genuine that he might have to reward her as the best actress of the century if she is proven to be faking it afterward.


    He sensed her flinching but soon she walked even closer, nearly disappearing in him as she didn¡¯t object to Seth patting her.


    At that moment, Anabelle once again realized that she couldn¡¯t be wrong about Seth. This warmth. This fuzzy feeling. Her unnatural heartbeats¡­.made only one sense.


    ¡®It has to be you¡­..¡¯


    ¡ª-------------------------------------


    A/N: I know the chapter is short but adding anything anymore would have faded out the emotions I tried to portray.


    I promise topensate in the next one~

 Chapter 65: Let me bribe you, President~

    Chapter 65: Let me bribe you, President~


    ¡°You have been here for a while?¡±


    There was an evident surprise hidden behind his sses which Seth tried to mask but Anabelle could never miss such an adorable sight.


    Anabelle was barely holding herself from jumping on him and hugging him until her heart didn''t get enough fuel.


    ¡°Yep. I was around the mansion after you were brought from the temple. Then I went home to check on my mother and took care of some matters before I returned to you.¡±


    Seth fixed his sses to not show his bafflement since he never noticed Anabelle in the mansion before today. And today was an exception, just because she chose to show herself.


    ¡®Have I beenid back a lot after that incident or this woman is that dangerous¡­¡¯


    Seth had a pretty serious topic to contemte about but now he wanted some rest and with this heroine in his room, it was practically impossible.


    ¡°Now as you can see, I am fine so it''s better you rush back home. Stay for the night in the guest room then head back to your hometown early tomorrow morning. For the services you have provided, I would make sure to have youpensated handsomely.¡± He intentionally focused on the room he was allowing her to stay in since Seth was no longer capable of guessing this weird girl¡¯s next move.


    Anabelle innocently tipped her head to the right but from her demeanor, it didn¡¯t seem she was anywhere near to leaving him alone.


    However, when she got up from his bed, a glimmer of hope shone in Seth''s eyes only to diminish when she paused just some inches apart from him.


    Her fragrance¡­was unhealthy for him, but Seth wouldn¡¯t get addicted to it. That much he was sure of. The same goes for her supple body which seemed incredibly delicate in his hold. No wonder she was the main female lead.


    ¡°And what if I bribe, Young master.¡±


    Ignoring thast part, Seth frowned upon hearing such a proposal which not only betrayed her image but also seemed ridiculous from a general perspective.


    However strong, she was still amoner. In order to convince him, what could she even provide?


    But before he could have given her piece of his mind, Anabelle continued, ¡°I know the person who pushed you inside the vault~¡±


    There was a suppressed blood lust in her voice but Seth was in no clear mind to notice her tone at the moment.


    This time he didn¡¯t even try to hide his emotions as with a severe frown Seth growled under his breath.


    ¡°Tell me the name.¡±


    Anabelle felt her heart racing and somewhere it felt wet as well as she heard the domineering voice of the man she loves.


    But she didn¡¯t want to make him wait for long either so with a thin contended she responded not so long after.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t ask his name but¡­¡±


    As she said she moved her hand which disappeared in thin air, signifying how independently she uses her spatial storage. But what caught Seth¡¯s undivided focus was the thing that Anabelle pulled out of her storage.


    ¡°.....I got his head~¡±


    ¡ª----------------------------------------------


    It was nearly one in the night when Serena reached her home from the Albeck duchy through a teleportation portal. It was the distance between the Church where portal centers are situated and her mansion which majorly took the time.


    The escorts from either end ensured her safety and escorted her back to the mansion.


    Since it waste at night her mother didn¡¯t ask anything rted to the celebration, despite the older woman being quite eager to hear about it, before the princess went back to her room only after she took a rxing warm bath.


    She always feels ufortable without washing herself before falling onto the bed¡­


    ¡®Ah, it was a long day¡­¡¯


    With a sigh, Serena hugged the soft pillow as she closed her eyes to try and get some rest. But suddenly¡­


    ¡°Take care¡­¡±


    Serena shot her eyes in astonishment as she heard Seth¡¯s voice echoing in her mind so vividly that she had to make sure whether she was alone in the room.


    But it was just her imagination¡­


    ¡®But why am I¡­¡¯


    There was a tinge of blush adorning her supple cheeks which even Serena didn¡¯t notice. More like her attention was now more focused on the dance she shared some hours ago.


    It was an unforgettable memory for her.


    There were several phrases for Serena where she saw Seth with different perceptiveness.


    At the start of the school year, she was scared of him because of his personality and authority. After that night when he refused to sleep with her, Serena started doubting his true nature. He became a mystery for her.


    Then came her curiosity when he didn¡¯t punish Arata despite thetter partook in such a grave sin of attacking the President for o definite reason.


    She was amazed and relieved that it was Arata who took the damage, not the other party.


    But the image of the stoic President who has an extreme tendency to keep everyone disciplined around him, faded albeit not entirely when she spent time with him in the vault.


    The way he always scolded her away from the fight was in order to keep her alive despite naming otherwise. How he never let the wolf attack her paralyzed body and also when the Minotaur attacked, he distracted it away from her.


    How could she pretend not to notice his true intentions which were focused on Serena¡¯s safety?


    And that warmth¡­


    When she woke up at an indefinite time and found her near-naked body pressed against his bare chest, she just got lost in that moment. His intoxicating manly scent made her dizzy yet the warmth was so enticing that Serena herself snuggled even closer and clung to him without leaving a speck between them¡­


    ¡°Ahhhh! What am I even thinking¡­¡±


    Serena was slightly feeling bad for Arata as well since she knew how much her childhood friend hates the President.


    The way he came to ask about her health after she returned from the vault was still fresh in her mind but what ticked her off was Arata¡¯s knowledge about Vault¡¯s reward.


    ¡®Come to think of it¡­I have never seen him so anxious about anything before¡­¡¯


    She remembered the look in her friend¡¯s eyes when he desperately asked more than once about the vault and whether Serena got anything from it.


    Serena might have been feeling guilty for lying to her childhood friend but she knew once she told him that she was intending to hand over the reward to the President, Arata would try to stop her.


    And she did not want to fight Arata for this.


    He is indeed one of the closest people in her life but she owes more than her life to Seth.


    There might be bitterness between Arata and Seth but she now knows that the President of the Student Council and the firstborn of Duchess Vrie isn¡¯t just a strict personality.


    But a very caring man.


    ¡ª------------------------------------


    A/N: It took me a lot of time to write Serena''s POv since there was a lot I have to omit and add in order to bring out the best parts.


    Hope you guys liked the chapter. And if you did, then drop ament~

 Chapter 66: No rewards?

    Chapter 66: No rewards?


    Anabellees from a faraway vige named Mir, situated on the borderline of two prominent nations. It takes almost twenty days by carriage and one day through the teleportation portal as well, to reach her homnd from Carter city where Albeck duchy is situated.


    The reason why despite having the privilege of teleportation, it takes her one day was because of the distance from her vige to the nearest teleportation center.


    Anabelle would never have left Seth¡¯s side when he was so heavily injured but she has to check on her mother as well who lives alone after her father ran away with some other woman.


    Anabelle nurtures the deepest emotion of love toward Seth but when Duchess Vrie convinced her that he would be fine now, Anabelle reluctantly returned only after promising toe back in a few days.


    ¡°I am back, mother.¡±


    As the raven-haired girl spoke in a neutral tone, a mature version of Anabelle walked out in slight urgency with tears clouding her eyes yet a smile of relief hanging on the older woman¡¯s lips.


    ¡°You finally decided to show up¡­¡±


    Anabelle caught her mother who practically threw herself in her daughter¡¯s embrace after seeing her after so long.


    Anabelle¡¯s mother-- Fienna¡ª has the same features as her daughter except for her emotional nature. She cares a lot for her daughter and Anabelle could understand the reason behind it.


    Apart from her, Fienna had no one else for whom she would want to continue living.


    ¡°I am sorry for arrivingte, but I am home.¡±


    For the next some days Anabelle spent most of her time with her mother, helping her with chorus and keeping herpany as long as she could.


    Her family was on the poorer side of the lower ss since all the funds and savings were stolen by that bastard man whom Anabelle once called father.


    It was fortunate for that man that Anabelle got a grip of her true prowess after he ran away or there was no way she could have let the matter go, that easily.


    Meanwhile, Anabelle also informed her mother that she had found her love of life and that she have to return to him. Honestly, she assumed that Fienna would stop Anabelle to grow fond of any man since she herself has been betrayed.


    But¡­


    ¡°Do what you think is right for you, Be. I believe in your choice.¡±


    The smile with which those came out made Anabelle emotional herself as she embraced her mother and promised to bring her lover to meet her once everything gets sorted.


    Time passed and as the end of the week neared Anabelle grew restless and ted at the same time since she would be leaving for the mansion to see her man once again.


    But suddenly out of nowhere, a familiar face approached her.


    -----


    It was nighttime when Anabelle was shopping at thete-night greengrocer which gives her extra discounts on leftover vegetables.


    She already had taken everything necessary for tomorrow morning''s breakfast after which she would depart for Carter.


    Duchess Vrie has given her more than enough funds to have a round trip to her vige through teleportation. She handed the extra amount to her mother since Anabelle had no use for that money on herself.


    ¡°Pleasant meeting you here, student Anabelle.¡±


    It was a deserted area, not far away from her house when she heard a voice that she definitely had heard before.


    Turning her head she found a man in his twenties standing there with a creepy smile on his face. Undoubtedly, Anabelle indeed knows this man since she has been attending his sses at Pristine academy.


    ¡°Professor Cedric? Howe you are here?¡±


    Anabelle pretended to be surprised and unaware of Cedric¡¯s presence when she already knew this man was waiting for her here for who knows how long.


    She had her doubts but him appearing here solidified those hunches.


    ¡°I heard you have been visiting Albeck duchy for a while. You shouldn¡¯t meddle yourself with those people, my dear.¡±


    As he said, Cedric drew closer to Anabelle, but thetter was unaffected by the intimidation.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it my choice with whom I involve myself?¡±


    ¡°WHY DON¡¯T YOU¡­¡±


    The older man nearly yelled those words as his steps inched closer before he abruptly paused as it seemed he was trying to calm his nerves.


    Anabelle was unfazed. She was rather intrigued by the situation. Extremely curious about what would follow¡­


    But little did she think how much she herself was emotional when it came to the man she love.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand, how hard I am trying here? Trying to keep you safe and smiling for the rest of your life. And until you don¡¯t leave that bastard-¡°


    ----


    ¡°¡­and like that, I waved my arm, and whoosh¡­.his head fell off.¡±


    As Anabelle concluded there was nothing more than nkness left on Seth¡¯s face as he kept staring between the girl and the head which undoubtedly belonged to the professor who went on the expedition with them.


    Casting aside his doubts on what intention could Cedric have, for which he pushed Seth into the vault, the green-haired boy first looked at the girl who was smiling innocently at him.


    ¡°You killed him before even interrogating him?¡±


    Anabelle pouted since she was looking forward to being praised. Some head pats wouldn¡¯t have hurt anyone either. But she was rewarded with only more questions. Hmph!


    ¡°He was going to curse you that¡¯s why I¡­.if you think I did any mistake then you are wrong since I investigated in my own way and found out that this man indeed was the culprit.¡±


    Seth didn¡¯t have to ask how she might have investigated since he was aware of Anabelle¡¯s potential.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t pry a dead mind which left him no choice rather than to believe this girl. But even for any possible clue he put that head in his spatial storage before he turned toward the girl.


    ¡°Okay, you have caught my interest. Now tell me what you want.¡±


    Despite not having a good feeling about this, Seth had to remain true to his word. And Anabelle was sessful in fulfilling her share of the bargain.


    He thought that she might ask permission to stay in the mansion for some time more or maybe to have another hug.


    Seth wasn¡¯t narcissistic but he could tell that this girl was attracted to him for some reason.


    However, he never thought the request would be this absurd.


    ¡°I-I want you to make me a woman tonight¡­¡±


    ------------------------------------------


    A/N:- I hope you guys are liking the story so far. I will focus on the couple''s interaction in order to build a proper harem. Might increase scenes from the next chapter but do let me know whenever it feels has be fast-paced.


    See ya ;)

 Chapter 67: … I love you

    Chapter 67: ¡­ I love you


    Arata was sleepless.


    It¡¯s not unusual for him to feel so restive nowadays ever since he received those memories of some strange boy he has never met before.


    Those shes were indeed unexpected but not unwee since Arata got to know those things which he could never have been able to learn through simple means.


    First, he was able to save his childhood friend from being ra*ed by that bastard. Well, she did say that Seth didn¡¯t touch her but what if his mind has switched that night?


    Arata could never have forgiven himself.


    Then he foresaw the memories of a distant future where he would be venturing high-rank temples with some of those with whom Arata was quite familiar with.


    There were several women around him but he was able to see the faces of only three. Despite abrupt Arata was able to ept such a future where he would be protecting such beauties and receive their love in return.


    But things began to go in the way Arata never wanted them to.


    He saw the future but never anticipated the path of how he would aplish that goal which was why he started to make effort on his own initiative.


    But he faced consecutive failures.


    Anabelle bluntly rejected his advances even though he was trying to warn her to stay away from that creepy President. He wanted to tell her how that bastard convinced Serena into his bed. But thinking how it would be inappropriate from Serena¡¯s point of view, he denied such a method.


    Well, since he seldom hase across Anabelle he knew it would take time to coax her away from Seth but what made Arata troubled was La.


    The sweet and caring Senpai he met during his orientation was also one of those whom he saw in his dreams. The clumsy yet adorable Senpai whom Arata thought of someone as his elder sister.


    During the starting six months of the first year she was growing close to him like Serena was and unlike Serena, Arata was sure that La would be dependent on him, in no time.


    But that changed as well some day before that inspirational spar took ce. It seemed her broken engagement was the trigger that made her so distant from him.


    Again, it was because of that stupid bespectacled bastard!


    But La was not someone with whom he had made a close connection until now.


    The real betrayal he faced was against the person whom Arata regarded as the closest person in his life.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me, Serena¡­?¡±


    With a tight frown wrinkled on his forehead, Arata recalled the day when he went to check on Serena¡¯s health after she returned to her hometown.


    He had the dream that the vault would give him some reward. What would be that reward or what its use was unclear but Arata knew it was crucial for him.


    But Serena said nothing about any reward. Arata knew she was lying since without surpassing the trial of the Vault they couldn¡¯t have walked out. And that trial surely would have given something in return.


    But¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you changed Serena but I swear on my name. I will not let you get swayed by that runt. You belong to me and no one else¡­.¡±


    ------------------------------------


    Just like Arata, hundreds of miles away Seth was also failing to sleep even though he was incredibly tired.


    Reason¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t cling to me.¡±


    Despite his grumble, Anabelle didn¡¯t budge from her spot as shey down with her head on his arm and arm encircled his chest as she nuzzled closely without minding the protest.


    She was disappointed that Seth bluntly rejected her request to have s*x with her, but this was not half-bad aspensation at all. Cuddling like this with the man she adores was nothing less than dreamsing to reality for her.


    ¡°You know that you don¡¯t have to be so stiff right, Prez? I am confident that it will feel good to hug me back~¡±


    Seth narrowed his gaze as he side nced at the girl who seemed strangely sofortable with him even though she shouldn¡¯t be.


    Leaving the plot aside, there was no past of Seth and Anabelle which could justify her behavior and such shameless advances.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? What is your hidden motive?¡±


    Seth was no longer able to hold his curiosity as he asked in a hushed tone. He didn¡¯t want to disrupt the peacefulness of the room.


    Anabelle didn¡¯t break eye contact. She loved his green eyes but the words she has thought to speak were trimmed down unintentionally because of how charming he was.


    ¡°¡­.because I love you.¡±


    Seth was surprised but not to the point he would react to it. He could tell from her actions that this girl likes him but he couldn¡¯t discern the reason behind it.


    He was sure from the memories of the previous owner that Anabelle and Seth had never met in the past. Not even once before Anabelle joined the Pristine Academy.


    No clich¨¦ incident in the past like saving the damsel in distress nor any chance encounter either which could exin the reason why Anabelle holds such feelings for him.


    Then¡­


    ¡°¡­why?¡±


    Hearing his whisper which meant only one thing, Anabelle stiffened at her ce as her arm tightened around him. But soon she collected herposure and answered with a serene smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now but trust me. This is not some fleeting emotion which I harbor for Prez, rather something deep which you could never deny once I tell you¡­.¡±


    As those words left her lips, Anabelle¡¯s eyes grew heavy before she drifted away into dreands.


    Seth on the other side stared at her profile for a long¡­long time. He thought about whether he should pry into her mind or not¡­but soon he rejected such a thought. He was tired as well.


    ¡®Well, screw it¡­¡¯


    Pushing away the useless contemtions, Seth turned to face Anabelle as he collected the girl in his arms and hugged herfortably. While enjoying the warmth and suppleness, he also soon fell asleep.


    -----------------------


    A/N:- I hope you guys liked the chapter. Drop ament~

 Chapter 68: Is it okay to have some for myself?

    Chapter 68: Is it okay to have some for myself?


    ¡°Mm¡­.¡±


    With a soft groan, Seth scrunched his lids as his consciousness regained from a deep andfortable sleep. Last he was able to sleep like this when he had Lara by his side.


    Despite having such an anomaly named Anabelle in his embracest night, Seth was able to fall asleep rather readily than he thought. Not to talk about the peaceful nap he had, which after rebirth he has mostly forgotten about because of his ever-alert senses.


    Parting his eyes, Seth found his arms empty, and other than himself he could only sense Lara in the room.


    Turning his gaze he found a small note resting on the small table beside his bed where he put his sses.


    He didn¡¯t have to guess who wrote the letter since the content of it made it obvious.


    [Hope to see you soon, Prez~]


    A subtle feeling of disappointment washed over as Seth somehow already guessed that Anabelle has left the mansion but soon he collected himself, remembering that this was what he primarily wanted.


    Turning his eyes to the brte maid who was standing still at her spot, Seth wore his sses as he spoke in a deep husky tone.


    ¡°Where were youst night?¡±


    Generally, Lara stays with Seth until he doesn¡¯t fall asleep in order to provide him with anything he may require but yesterday, after the party, he didn¡¯t see his maid at all.


    Hearing her master¡¯s concern Lara barely suppressed her smile, as she replied in a soft tone.


    ¡°Madame asked me to leave young master anddy Anabelle, alone. That was why I stayed in the servant dorm with Miss Marie.¡±


    Lara had a good rtionship with the maids working the main residence as she frequently visits the ce with Seth and had been taught about her job by the head maid herself.


    Seth frowned upon hearing themand his mother instructed to Lara as his confusion and annoyance amplified even more.


    ¡®I have to talk with this mother of mine¡­¡±


    ------------------------------


    The mansion was brought to its original shade as the employees worked all night to take out all the decorations. It was Vrie¡¯smand to see her house back to normal by the morning and so the servantsplied.


    Seth was impressed to see how hardworking the servants are as he made his way to the dining space to have breakfast with his family.


    Everyone was already present at the table as Seth approached and took the seat to the right of his mother.


    ¡°Good morning, love.¡±


    ¡°Morning, mother.¡±


    Vrie¡¯s beautiful smile expressed that she no longer was upset with her son. How could she be when her darling son leaves her with no other choice rather than to ept his decision?


    What surprised others was the dry response Seth gave. But Vrie was unfazed since she already knew the reason behind her son¡¯s displeasure. But even so, she couldn¡¯t help but squeal inwardly at how adorable he looked when he gets angry~


    Seth greeted his stepfather as well, to which the man politely returned the greetings.


    The other two siblings had a temper that Seth chose to not approach.


    He just smiled briefly at his little sister, making Liliana flustered as she leaned her face down with her ears heating up.


    ¡­..it didn¡¯t go unnoticed by others but no one said anything as the meal began.


    -----------------------------


    *Knock*


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    It was an hour since breakfast when Seth knocked on Vrie¡¯s office door before he heard her permission almost spontaneously.


    Walking inside, Seth was greeted with arge yet suffocating chamber where his mother spends most of her time when not out on the field.


    She is not only in charge of military and foreign affairs but also handles the paper works which every ministry and high office submits to her. There indeed are people who take care of distinctive matters but as a governor, she has to look at everything carefully before she could put a stamp of eptance.


    ¡­Seth¡¯s intention even more solidified to not get chained up in this never-ending loop.


    ¡°There are fruits of mybors as well, baby. Don¡¯t judge something until you don¡¯t venture the depth of it.¡±


    Seth had lost his curiosity to know how thisdy reads his mind and he wasn¡¯t going to respond to her temptation as well.


    Taking the only vacant chair, Seth lunged on the main topic without engaging in useless chatter.


    ¡°Can I ask the reason, why the Duchess got so invested in that girl? ¡±


    Both of them knew about what girl Seth was talking about which brought a little smirk to the older woman¡¯s lips.


    Seth somehow knew the answer already since he was well aware of his mother¡¯s liking for strong people. And her following words confirmed his hunch.


    ¡°First, she is an exceptional girl. Second, she is obsessed with you.¡±


    Seth understood the first part since he himself have sensed that Anabelle have unlocked her potential before she should have. But the baffling matter remained on the second half of her reasoning.


    Thankfully, he didn¡¯t have to ask as without lifting her gaze from her work, Vrie continued with that grin never leaving her lips.


    ¡°Believe in your mother¡¯s judgment, baby. That girl will never betray you and in my opinion, she could be one of your assets for the dream you want to pursue.¡±


    It indeed was a fact that Anabelle could be one of the biggest supports Seth requires for his future ventures since she possesses something which Sethcks and desires.


    But the concern remains in the fact of her loyalty which was bound to fall in hands of the protagonist as per his knowledge from his past life.


    But...not like he was here to follow the plot or remain the mid-rank viin only to get crushed in the end.


    He needs support and tools to remain alive. If stealing one or two heroines from the protagonist fulfills his motive¡­.then why not?


    In that brief, something changed in him. It was abrupt but he was just like that.


    With a sly grin adorning his lips as well, Seth stood up as he bid his farewell.


    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±


    Vrie finally turned her head in her son¡¯s direction with a beaming smile as she replied in a warm tone.


    ¡°Anytime, love~¡±


    ---------------------------------------------


    A/N:- This duo eh. Well, as you can guess the remaining school arc would be dramatic.


    I hope you guys are liking the story so far, Lemme know in thements~

 Chapter 69: Mayu

    Chapter 69: Mayu


    The setting sun had dyed the sky with a pleasant orange hue with the passing flocks of birds singing merrily as they returned to their shelter. The cold breeze of arriving monsoon was blending andplimenting the evening to further tranquility.


    Amidst such a peaceful atmosphere, a young girl could be seen wailing silently as she tended to the boy beside her.


    Her blue eyes were clouded with the droplet of moisture continuously overflowing her vision and dropping down her cheeks as with a red nose she applied a bandage on the arm of the young man on her right.


    Her partner was a teenager as well, but slightly older than the girl, with brownish-ck spiky hair and sharp eyes, which were tenderly focused on the little girl.


    He had tens of visible bruises on his arms, face, and ankle. His lower lip had clotted blood and a blue ring around his right eye with the lid of that side slightly swollen as well. There were some hidden injuries as well, but by no means, he could tell the girl to make her even more worried.


    The boy seemed to be some kind of delinquent who had a fight recently and on the other side, the girl appeared gentle and soft contradictory to her partner.


    ¡°It''s okay, Mayu. I am fine now. I am used to this.¡±


    ¡°But I am not okay! How they can be so brutal?!¡±


    The girl whom the boy called Mayu, red at his words instantly as she red at him with tears still sliding down. He nced around and thankfully, there was no one apart from them in the shrine.


    He understood her concern and he as well doesn¡¯t like to make her upset all the time but this was something he had to do due to his own reasons.


    Seeing the girl nowhere near of calming, the boy wrapped his hands around her shoulder before embracing Mayu in a tight hug.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s painful for you, but please don¡¯t try to infiltrate the dojo again. You know it¡¯s bad to harbor ill intentions toward my teachers, right?¡±


    Even the boy said so, he knew Mayu would yet again try to hurt those sensei in the dojo and would fail miserably. If not for his grandfather¡¯s connections and good rtionship with the dojo supreme, Mayu would have gotten arrested a while ago.


    Hearing him, Mayu snuggled closely as a blush crept down her cheeks before she spoke in a whisper.


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise tho¡­.nii-san¡­¡±


    The boy could only sigh as he leaned his back on the wall behind his back as rested them under the approaching night sky.


    Unbeknownst to the brother-sister duo a certain green-haired boy stood just some feet apart from them, watching them without blinking even once.


    The fact that they weren¡¯t able to see the third person implied this scene was not a reality¡­rather¡­


    [Seth¡¯s POV:]


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    It took me time to walk out of my brain since I still was getting used to these powers. Thankfully, I practiced before, since losing consciousness while being inside my head would have been disastrous.


    ¡°A-are you okay, young master?¡±


    Seeing my struggle, Lara approached with a worried expression, reminding me of Mayu. I kept her on watch since roaming in memories leaves me vulnerable to a decent extent.


    ¡° I am fine. Can you get me some warm water?¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    Lara left the room in a rush, as I leaned on my chair to think about the memory I saw just now from myst life.


    Yesterday, all of a sudden I had a vague dream of Mayu. I don¡¯t know why I never got any dreams of my previous life before but only when Anabelle was beside me.


    There was nothing I could rte to but I was rather thankful for her. Those dreams of mine with Mayu is something I cherish and Anabelle helped me remember my imouto in between all this chaos transpiring since rebirth.


    ¡°Here, young master.¡±


    Taking the ss from her, I gulped down the content while watching the worried face of my maid as a thought suddenly popped up.


    Parting the ss I decided there would be no better time if I keep bottling up my doubts.


    ¡°Did I ever misbehave with you anytime in the past, Lara? Mentally or Physically?¡±


    Hearing my words, Lara shivered as a vivid heat adorned her cheeks. It was beautiful and all but I thought I might be receiving an answer I already know.


    But against my expectation¡­


    ¡°N-No never. I fell for young master because of his gentle and helping nature.¡±


    The smile on her face told me that she wasn¡¯t forcing herself to say such things. As for how I never assaulted her which I should¡¯ve ording to the plot is another mystery that I need to unravel.


    I did get my memories but not the finer details since it would have destroyed my rationality to digest everything at once.


    There are various things that are no longer following the plot but I don¡¯t care about them since my focus is rather based on my survival.


    Handing the ss my gaze fell on the runic ring I have been wearing since yesterday. It didn¡¯t take me long to remember that it was Serena who gave me this spatial storage ring during the waltz.


    I infused my soul energy in it and soon three things fell out of it.


    One was a purple weird ring, another was a pearly golden ne which undoubtedly was an artifact as well and the third thing was a folded paper.


    There was no soul energy emitting from it so I knew it was a message from Serena.


    Without putting much mind into it, I unfolded it before the content in neat handwriting appeared in front.


    [Since, I couldn¡¯t say this, I am writing it instead.


    First of all, thanks for saving me Prez at times when I was the most useless to you. I know there is no way to repay such kindness you showed to me, but please if anytime, you feel my need, do tell me, Prez. And no, I am not just talking about my body but my whole being.


    Thank you, for whatever you have done.


    --Serena.]


    With a smile, I put the note back in my storage as I focused my gaze on the reward which never was a part of the plot.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see, what fortune did I snatch¡­¡¯


    -----------------------------------------------


    A/N;- I am not rushing it right?


    Lemme know in thements~

 Chapter 70: Celines circumstances!

    Chapter 70: Celine''s circumstances!


    There aren¡¯t many things in Celine Bernford¡¯s life to she could look forward to.


    The seventeen-year-old princess had mostly seen the four walls of her room since her birth. She had rights and permission to venture the massive pce, but it was Celine who doesn¡¯t get out of the cage she has built for herself.


    She just feels it¡¯s all useless¡­


    Her special eyes, which unlike general awakener didn¡¯t erupt at the age of ten, are the only reason why Celine was like this.


    The eyes of Eillione.


    There was a mythical tale that in the past there had been a witch during the era of the first heroes, who had eyes that could see anything and everything she desires.


    Whether that was a creation of some high crown Temple or simply popped out of the surface was still unclear but one thing everyone believes is that the witch was the only person who had threatened the six greatest warriors in the past.


    Might be this all bullshit but when people look at Celine¡¯s eyes they couldn¡¯t help whispering and adding her name to that witch who seemed to have delegated her eyes to Celine.


    Naturally, Celine didn¡¯t like being talked about so she doesn¡¯t venture much even though the sun wasn¡¯t in its high range. These eyes¡­ except for their tremendous unexplored potentiale with drawbacks as well.


    Extreme brightness was one of them which had left Celine with no other choice rather than to stay in darkness for as long as she lives or desire to live.


    ¡°Mydy. The preparation has been done.¡±


    Celine turned to look at her personal maid who has been serving her since childhood and is one of those who doesn¡¯t feel horrified looking at her.


    The preparation being conveyed here was regarding the carriage and essential troops that her father has recruited by himself to take care of her whenever she leaves the pce.


    Celine didn¡¯t want that but there was no cure for doting parents so she conceded and took the kindness.


    Taking her robe from the chair she approached the maid as she spoke in a neutral tone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    It has been three hours since Celine boarded the carriage and has been traveling to the church which she has been visiting since a very early age.


    She has surveince of the whole capital and beside this small church built on the outskirt of the capital, Celine finds nothing peaceful in this ever-bustling city.


    Every fortnight she has taken permission from her parents to have a round trip to the church in order to keep her mind stable. Her mother persisted to tag along but Celine requested to let her go alone at least somewhere without reminding her, how ¡®special¡¯ she was.


    She knew her words hurt her parents but she just¡­doesn¡¯t like it.


    Unlike her other siblings, she has always been a matter of caution. Someone whom everyone has to always look for. Someone who couldn¡¯t be left alone anytime or under any circumstance.


    She knows it couldn¡¯t be helped because of her eyes, but she never chose to be like this nor she desires this power as well. She just feels so¡­suffocated.


    ¡°Are you okay, mydy?¡±


    It seemed Celine had been deep in thought for a while as her maid enquired in a worried tone.


    But before the princess could have responded her eyes went wide in alert as she suddenly perceived something that her thoughts didn¡¯t let her before.


    However, it was already toote¡­.


    *Boooom*


    ¡°Mydy!¡±


    Celine¡¯s maid leaped herself to herdy and wrapped her hands around her as they both felt the tremor of heavy bombarding.


    Celine was entirely bbergasted by the sudden ordeal since she never expected she could have missed something so massive approaching.


    ¡°You have to assist them Ria¡­they simply are too many to handle¡­¡±


    The maid¡¯s eyes widened as she heard herdy¡¯s nonchnt yet serious remark which has no room for doubt, given her skill to see things that are impossible for normal perception to detect.


    But¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you here, mydy. Have some faith in our defense.¡±


    Celine was well aware of the might that the specially trained soldiers of the ck wing held but the overwhelming difference in number was something that raised her anxiety.


    The number of ambushers simply counted ten times of the soldiers and none of them were any weaklings at all. More like, the enemy forces seemed to be specially selected for this task as well.


    ¡®I have a bad feeling about this¡­¡¯


    ------------------------------------------


    Outside the carriage, the battle was indeed bending one-sidedly since the enemy side rushed to attack abruptly after the massive explosion, and the heavy number of skill users working from the shadows was making it difficult for the soldiers to keep everything at bay.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them near the carriage!¡±


    Themander of the troops¡ªArgron Reyknot¡ªshouted as he swung his spear to stab the nearest ambusher who just like others had a ck shroud over his whole body.


    Argron was a Tier 4 skill user but his skill was more focused onrge-area destruction which he couldn¡¯t utilize for obvious reasons. But it was not his skill for which he was appointed as the head defense of the princess but rather his martial skills. But even so¡­


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Despite being able to cut off his enemies there didn¡¯t seem to be any end to this and the fact that most of his shoulder took heavy damage in the explosion was making it even near impossible to hold off the ambushers away from the carriage.


    ¡°Argh! You bastard!¡±


    The bulkymander swung his spear to his right where an ambusher snuck in while using his invisibility skill.


    The stab was lethal and Argron was barely able to hold himself from falling t, but he doesn¡¯t know how long. The number of hisrades have fallen further gave a grave feeling that they were nearing their end.


    ¡®So this is how it ends¡­.¡¯


    But something shed suddenly at the corner of his perception and before he could even realize who or what it was¡­the battle was¡­


    ¡­ over.


    ------------------------------------------------


    A/N:- Again Seth is no-op other than his martial arts which proves nothing if soul energy is involved.


    I will try to add more words in the following chapters and cover more events if I can without letting the pace go haywire.

 Chapter 71: Let me accompany you!

    Chapter 71: Let me apany you!


    The first meeting of Arata and the first princess transpires under not-so-favorable conditions, as one could guess. After all, before Arata would never have made his way to the royal carriage, he had been shooed off by the guards responsible to escort the princess.


    The ambush on Celine has been nned for a very long by an infamous criminal organization that mainly acts in the capital of Ranghaur and had been surviving through their vast amount of forces and some connection with the aristocrats, which couldn¡¯t be brought up in the light.


    The ambush was meant to kidnap the princess for her special eyes not for wealth since the organization can practically rival Albeck Duchy if they pile up to theirst penny.


    In the original plot, the number of ambushers weighed down the defense when suddenly a raven-haired boy appeared to help the Commander of the troops. On verge of death, the Commander just begged Arata to ensure Celine¡¯s safety.


    Arata didn¡¯t have the strength to face the overwhelming battle so he chose to retreat and take Celine with him. Her maid argued first but seeing the scene outside she was left with no other option rather let her mistress go with some stranger.


    That was the first time Celine was running in the shadows while holding the hand of a boy which made her feel independent. It was strange that at times of her possible death; Celine was feeling the most alive.


    Arata was venturing into the capital since he wanted to buy some good ore for his de which his countryside cksmith requested. He never knew he would get stumbled into such a situation.


    But he was a responsible teenager who never goes back on the words he gave to the dying man. So while holding Celine¡¯s hand protectively, they kept on running and hiding from the ambushers for the whole night.


    They took shelter at random ces to avoid attention like in the society dump yard or at any abandoned buildings until the night sky was still in bloom.


    During the time, Arata and Celine naturally conversed as the princess got to know that the boy was a student of Pristine Academy. What surprised her most was how he never flinched whenever she stared at him.


    Despite knowing her name and her background he was casual to her like a friend and that made a deep impression in her heart.


    How couldn¡¯t she get interested in someone who for the first time in her life saw her not as a princess or a holder of such great possession, but rather just for what she was?


    And thus, since that day the journey of Celine following behind Aratamenced¡­


    ¡­or so should¡¯ve.


    ------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Are you fine, your highness?¡±


    As Seth parted the door of the royal carriage he was greeted by the back of the woman who undoubtedly was the maid of the first princess who was currently shielding herdy with her life.


    Hearing Seth¡¯s voice, the older woman flinched before she cautiously turned her head.


    There stood a young man whom the maid recognized as the eldest son of the Albeck family but to be on the safe side she peeked at the Commander standing just some meters behind Seth and saws him nod in affirmation.


    Slowly the maid let go of herdy who was silent since ever.


    ¡°Aunt Vrie¡¯s Generals were they?¡±


    As Celine emerged from the shadows she asked in her usual tone but one could sense the slight astonishment blended in her voice when she raised such a query.


    Seth nodded in response. He himself was highly impressed by how efficient and deadly these shadow generals whom his mother have trained.


    Within minutes they turned the tides and annihted more than two hundred ambushers despite only two of the Generalsing with Seth.


    Despite their skill ranking below Tier 1, their mixed bloodline grants them the physical might that a human could only dream of. In normal circumstances, Seth couldn¡¯t win against any one of them how much he trains.


    Only through his skills and wits can he conquer these generals, only if that chance arises. As if now, these Generals arepletely devoted to their mistress.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see any injuries, but even so, I insist you take this healing potion. It will help recover your trauma as well.¡±


    Seth offered a high healing potion which Anabelle left for him. Anabelle hadn¡¯t created these; rather she just took normal potions and added the highest degree of healingponents to them. Truly priceless.


    Since there were many he decided to use it as a fish string for now. The bait would follow.


    Celine checked the potion with her eyes and was left with no further words before she gulped down the content. The maid and the Knight Commander seemed restless when Celine acted so abruptly but they were aware of Celine¡¯s skills. One of those who were trusted by the Majesty himself.


    As Seth expected no words of gratitude were returned.


    ¡°I am forwarding to the western border of the capital, Your Highness. If you allow then I can apany you for your further journey.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be possible, Lord Seth since we have to return to the pce right at this instance to avoid any other possible trap.¡±


    The Knight Commander stepped forward as he passed his words which seemed borderline judgment. It ticked off Seth¡¯s alter ego hearing such a tone but he knew it was his duty to keep the princess safe.


    ¡°I understand your concern, Commander but without my aide do you think you are in a position to face another ambush? And you can¡¯t risk waiting here as well. Since there is a church on the outskirt, I would refer you to take Your Highness and teleport back to Cathedral.¡±


    The Cathedral was half a kilometer away from the main pce so it seemed even more sensible to advance rather than to retreat. And the bulky man couldn¡¯t ask Seth to apany them back to the pce either.


    Helplessly, the Knight Commander was about to direct his words when Celine walked forward and spoke in a stoic yet slightly appeased tone.


    ¡°I will be grateful, Seth.¡±


    Seth suppressed his grin as he bowed slightly as responded in a sincere tone.


    ¡°I am honored, your highness.¡±


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    Near the western city border, inside the headquarters of the border security, there was built several cells under the ground to hold those who either seem suspicious or use fake means to enter the Capital.


    Inside those cells, there could see a young handsome man in his teenage, currently sitting on a chair with irritation written over his face.


    It was Arata who has been subdued by the border inspectors on suspicion of using a fake Id to enter the perimeters. The unfortunate part is that he didn¡¯t bring his Student ID but even so, it was just too meaningless to hold him when he already has shown proof to be a civilian of Ranghaur.


    ¡°It just makes no sense! How long you guys will keep me here!¡±


    ¡°Shut up brat before I force your custody to the central authority.¡±


    Arata instantly sealed his lips since he didn¡¯t want to make things worse for himself.


    Outside the cell, the prison superintendent grumbled before he continued to count his gold coins with an ecstatic smile spread on his lips.


    --------------------------------------------------


    A/N: - I hope the detailing is fine, right?


    Comment down if you are enjoying the story so far~

 Chapter 72: Hope to see you soon!

    Chapter 72: Hope to see you soon!


    ¡°Ummm¡­respected hunter. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to register your name? You are going to lose a total of forty percent of the totalpensation.¡±


    In a fairly lighted hall which had a ceiling not more than ten feet distant from the ground and a small bunch of crowd loitering around, could be seen a strange masked raven-haired girl who has be the center of every attraction.


    The reason was the corpse of [Unique-rank] Beetle Rhino she has brought to sell in the guild. Apart from the fact that such a small kid has aplished such a feat which required at least a team of rank 4 warriors but also she was rejecting the offer to be fully paid just because she doesn¡¯t want to register herself.


    There are not many [Unique-rank] monsters one could find and despite the discovery, something like the rhino was something a whole party need proper nning and strategizing before they could strike. However, this girl had no partner nor anyone seemed to know her identity as well.


    The receptiondy with a wry smile affirmed once again, yet the same static voice responded with the same content.


    ¡°I am certain.¡±


    Hearing the girl¡¯s resolute voice there was nothing the receptiondy could do despite having an extreme urge her to recruit as a star adventurer of the guild.


    ¡°Sigh, Very well. Please wait for some time until I prepare the funds...¡±


    Nodding the girl walked to the table where other hunters were already seated and were continuously paying attention to the conversation. Seeing the wooden mask adorning the girl, approaching, they wordlessly made space for her.


    (After 20 minutes)


    ¡°I hope Hades guild can do business with the respected hunter once again.¡±


    Nodding, the girl took the brown leather pouch from the hand of the receptiondy before she walked out of the guild headquarters.


    ncing inside she found that just as she requested, there were nine tinum bars and hundred gold coins ced inside. Ten tinum coins for one hunt weren¡¯t bad as it could help the girl¡­or to say her mother with at least three months worth of expenses even if they live a luxurious life.


    ¡°Sigh, If I knew it would be this easy I could have long ended our financial crisis¡­¡±


    Removing the mask, what came from beneath was a porcin face covered in slight sweat which further enhanced her beauty. Coupled with the pair of deep blue eyes, the teenage girl look breathtaking with every move she took, making the passers-by forget what they were doing for a moment.


    But nothing affected Anabelle, as she walked into the wilderness, disappearing from everyone¡¯s perception as before returning home she thought of visiting a certain ce.


    Thinking of the ce she was going, a smile lifted the edge of her lips as she thought about the memories she has spent at that ce.


    ¡®I hope she isn¡¯t angry with me¡­¡¯


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    (Back to present)


    Inside the carriage sat four figures of which three were female and the single male was currently having his eyes closed as he leaned his head on the backrest of the seat.


    asionally, Lara who was beside her young master interacted with the first princess¡¯ maid¡ªRiahna¡ªbut other than that the carriage stayed silent since that ambush took ce.


    The remaining troops of the royal convoy were getting treated in the nearby hospitals and those who were fit, joined Seth¡¯s troupe to march forward for this short journey.


    The knightmander was pretty stubborn when it came to his job as apart from gulping some [Recovery Potion] he insisted to follow the carriage since it was his duty to ensure Celine¡¯s safety until hisst breath.


    During the journey, Celine¡¯s whole focus was centered on only one person and that person was sitting across her, just some feet away.


    If she were to describe Seth in two words then it would be¡ªCalctive and Obscure.


    Calctive since she has seen how he always corners people with his own verdict, making them think that his suggestion could be the best possible way for one to follow.


    Obscure since she couldn¡¯t read what he is up to at all. If he really was trying to get her attention and make some connection with the central authority, which sounds most unlikely given his lineage, then conversing with the first princess when he have the chance would have been the most efficient way.


    Right now, Celine wouldn¡¯t have minded talking to Seth since he have sessfully made a strong impression in her mind but what he was doing was just simply gathering Soul Energy at one point and disintegrating it afterward. Very slow yet impactful method of increasing Soul efficiency.


    Though she couldn¡¯t find any reason for him to be doing such a thing when being a mage he must have better methods. This was something newbie mages or those who recently get themselves Soul core do in order to adapt themselves to Soul energy. Then why¡­


    ¡®Indeed¡­strange¡­¡¯


    Underplicated thoughts, they reached their destination which ended up near the Western Border of the Capital perimeter.


    What came into their sight was a small church which by outer look didn¡¯t seem so outstanding for a princess to visit this regrly but Seth said nothing since he knew the reason behind Celine¡¯s obsession.


    ¡°This is where we part ways, your highness Princess Celine. I am leaving my elite guards on patrol, which will ensure your safe return.¡±


    Seth slightly bowed in front of thedy as he bid his farewell. He had no interest in pushing this meeting any further despite not having any particr work up ahead. He has thrown the bait and has to slowly weave the trap, so for now it was enough.


    Celine was silent for most of the time, as she saw Seth¡¯s turning back and walking toward the carriage.


    Just as he was about to board the carriage a crisp beautiful voice reached up to his senses.


    ¡°I am hoping to meet you soon, Seth.¡±


    Seth turned to look at thedy, but she already turned away and walked inside the church. Left dumbfounded, her personal maid bowed in apology before she followed her youngdy soon after.


    With a dangerous smirk curling his thin lips, Seth shook his head and climbed in the carriage.


    His primary motive has been fulfilled.


    -----------------------------------------------


    Inside the church, Celine after greeting the father went directly to the ce for which she has picked this church as herfort zone.


    None of the guards followed up here as per the princess''s order but they ensured her safety with a prior survey and found nothing suspicious.


    With the massive tree in her vision, Celine absentmindedly walked up to it,pletely ignorant about the presence looking at her with cold eyes.


    ¡°Never expected Prez had such preference¡­.¡±


    Startled the princess looked in the direction of the voice only to find a pair of chilly blue eyes staring down at her.


    ¡°Y-You¡­.


    -------------------------------------------------------


    A/N; - I hope you guys liked the chapter, Drop ament~

 Chapter 73: I am thankful to you~

    Chapter 73: I am thankful to you~


    Celine was in a serious dilemma.


    Her eyes were not only a curse but a blessing as well as they gave her abilities to foresee things that advanced skills or human perception could only think of.


    Soul energy detection was one of those advantages in which Celine had confidence. Despite not having theplete potential of her eyes unlocked, Celine knew she could more or less detect any living creature by their soul signature within a certain proximity.


    Yet, right now facing this blue-eyed teenage girl in front, Celine can only frown and ask herself whether she has gone sloppy to not notice her.


    No, she hasn¡¯t. Celine might have been shaken up a little because of the ambush but she still had the surety. She has checked this backyard of the church twice before entering inside yet she failed.


    That meant only one thing,


    ¡®This girl¡­is an anomaly¡­.¡¯


    Call it saving her ego, Celine had no other theory to determine howe this raven-haired girl could surpass all the security provided and skip over her detection to be present here.


    She was either too strong to hide her presence or simply carries god-tier luck.


    And sensing how the girl was suppressing her Soul-energy, Celine was leaning on the prior option.


    ¡°Never thought President would have such taste¡­¡±


    Celine narrowed her gaze not inint but thought about whom this girl could be calling, ¡®President.¡¯


    Celine didn¡¯t interact with many people and the knowledge she had of Seth could only think of him. Thankfully the girl in front affirmed her doubts.


    ¡°I have seen you at the party. Trying to be all clingy with something which doesn¡¯t belong to you, is rather dangerous for your health princess~¡±


    There were not many parties Celine attended. Finger countable. And the way the flow of conversation has beenid, Celine knew about what part of the celebration this girl was talking about.


    Though Celine felt a huge lump in her throat weighing due to the girl¡¯s intimidation, she remainedposed and didn¡¯t let her eyes off from the girl for once.


    ¡°And does that something belongs to you?¡±


    Hearing the princess¡¯ crisp voice, Anabelle frowned deeply since she never thought considering her nature that the princess would continue the conversation.


    Anabelle was aware of Celine¡¯s personality and if the blond girl in front was speaking such boldly about something meant only one thing¡­


    With her eyes still remaining emotionless, Anabelle breezed her way from the branch of the massive tree before she stood just before the girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare go near him, princess. I won¡¯t ask twice.¡±


    It was the first time Celine felt this sensation. What was it¡­yes.


    Fear.


    She feared the girl who held the potential to kill Celine anytime she wants. Her instincts screamed to run away and hide from this entity or ept whatever demand she was raising. Apart from her eyes, Celine had nothing to boast about so affirming with the girl seemed the best possible retort for her.


    But¡­


    ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    Despite knowing how this girl, who managed to get past such high inspection, can eradicate her existence, Celine had a strong gut feeling that the girl won¡¯t harm her. Maybe because of her position as the first princess or maybe something else, but she knows it.


    And the reaction Celine got from the girl was worth disagreeing with the threat.


    With her gaze narrowed and evident fury building inside of her, Anabelle fought the urge to implicate physical damage in order to make her point clear. Or maybe end this problematic creature right here?


    But again, she knew Seth needed this princess and he clearly had statedst time they saw each other that to not hurt anyone because of him. Anabelle could only grit her teeth and ept the refusal thinking of Seth.


    But not like she would let the girl enjoy her win just like this.


    ¡°You know, people think by nature I am a healer but I assure you, I think of nothing before eradicating any factor which cane in between my life with my beloved. You won¡¯t know when I will infiltrate that gold bird house of yours and put an end to each and everything the first princess holds dear.¡±


    With her breath caught in her throat Celine expressionlessly could only stand there and hear the threat which made her scalp cold in anxiety. In, normal circumstances, Celine would have tagged such a threat as nonsense, but right now she was overwhelmed with Anabelle¡¯s presence to stutter a single syble.


    Anabelle liked the reaction she got. For the final push, she leaned forward and whispered in a frosty tone.


    ¡°For starters, how about that maid who came with you?¡¯


    Celine¡¯s eyes widened as for the first time during this whole exchange she showed any kind of reaction hearing such malice toward one of the dearest people Celine has.


    Anabelle liked what she saw as atst the princess seemed to understand what she tried to convey. But soon Celine¡¯s shocked and horrified expression took a turn as a small grin curled her lips, making Anabelle frown for some reason.


    Turning her head toward the girl, Celine spoke in ever stoic voice yet there was a tinge of amusement blended in it.


    ¡°Now I have more of a strong urge to know Seth better. Whoever you are, I am thankful to you.¡±


    Saying so, Celine walked forward leaving an enraged Anabelle behind but soon thetter detected someone approaching.


    Clenching her fist she decided to retreat since she didn¡¯t want to make a scene here and end up killing the princess.


    Turning her head toward Celine¡¯s direction, Anabelle murmured to herself as she disappeared in thin air.


    ¡®Celine Bernford¡­I will remember this day¡­¡¯


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    [Seth¡¯s Pov]


    After crossing the western border I told the coachman to stop by the nearest forest which was not so far from the capital.


    While I was travelling, I made contact with the soldier in-charge and paid the remaining sum to keep the protagonist locked up until tomorrow, to prevent any chance encounter of his with the princess.


    The protagonist''s halo is sopelling that I was not ready to take any chance and let those eyes on Celine slip away. Call me obsessive, but I can¡¯t afford Celine against me.


    The reason I was in the jungle when I primarily decided to visit the nearby city was because of a single reason.


    The rewards of the Vault.


    What Serena gave them to me, it seemed, the Vault granted me and her one artifact each. I intended to give the ne to her only if I don¡¯t find any meaningful use to it.


    After all, the vault grants reward ording to the candidates who passed the trials.


    In the story, Arata got an artifact to keep his powers in control and helped him channel that potential in the best possible to way to shape the protagonist ording to his awakened ability.


    Being the reincarnation of the Thunder Emperor, Arata had a lot to digest for which he was notpletely prepared. At that time the ring helped him with the trouble and didn¡¯t let his body crumble into pieces just upon awakening.


    Now the plot has shifted and the protagonist have no artifact to control his future awakening which should have happened in some weeks after he would have heard Serena¡¯s death.


    But now Serena most probably wouldn¡¯t die because I never tortured her. Rtively, I got on good terms with her, but that isn¡¯t the main concern.


    I need Arata for the uing Catastrophe since despite having a such foolish attitude, he was a pretty decent warrior, or to say, he holds the capability to single-handedly massacre the whole academy once he awakens and gets up to decent growth. Me included.


    I had ways to keep him in check but first I need to test these artifacts out¡­.


    ¡®It¡¯s been long since I have felt so excited about something¡­¡¯


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    A/N:- Don¡¯tin why Seth helping Arata since¡­you will now.


    Drop ament if you liked the chapter~

 Chapter 74: I guess it wasnt that bad?

    Chapter 74: I guess it wasn''t that bad?


    [Seth¡¯s pov:]


    My rebirth has pretty much altered the plot and so have my actions one after another. Things that have taken ce never did an event which never should¡¯ve existed, I forced them in.


    Just like the Vault in the Temple which was destined to gift the protagonist with a must essential artifact for his future growth. The Vault is a mysterious ce to say the least since it evaluates one potential and what future awaits them before granting them a reward.


    I was excited to see what power boost I receive with the weird eye-engraved ring I got. But never did I think that I could have hit such a massive jackpot by being thrown in there.


    ¡®What the fuck is this¡­.!¡¯


    Thankfully I held my squeal or the guards around would have doubted my sanity with the amount of exmation I was slipping off ever since I ingested soul energy in this artifact I had on my index finger.


    My eyes were closed but I was able to see every single detail around me. Not only that, but the normal range of my eyes reaches about thirty meters. Thirty meters of undisturbed straight vision where I could read smallest to smallest details. But my perception was limited to the side I had my eyes turned to.


    But with this ring, I was able to surveince approximately 50 meters around with myself as its center. Not only that, but it seemed I was like some kind of flying creature who was looking down on all things from above the ground level, just like an RPG yer.


    Through the trees, or any other obstacles I was able to clearly discern everything within my reach.


    My vision was so refined that I believed I was better off using the skill rather than my original eyes. But there was a catch.


    ¡°Khak¡­¡±


    Suppressing my groans, I halted the supply of my depleting soul energy since only a minute of artifact and I was on verge of copsing.


    Taking out three [Repletion potion] I downed them one after another and raised my hand toward Lara who was about to approach me with a worried face.


    This was nothing to be stressed about since I intentionally pushed myself to know my limits. By this, I now have a general idea of how much I could utilize this cheat the ability of mine before running out of gas.


    Potions were an option but I don¡¯t like always relying on them.


    ¡°Haaaa¡­.¡±


    Taking a long breath, I once again channeled my soul energy into the ring but other than the RPG eye, I tried to focus on my other skills and my subconscious.


    And yup, I have progressed.


    Without having a clear analysis of my skill, I still could tell that by using the ring I had a better grasp of my powers, and the calmness I found my mind in, was truly phenomenal for someone who uses psychic powers.


    Tempted, I once again explored my enhanced perception to look around and for god sake what cheat ability is it, I have a feeling that I can prate through secluded areas as well. So to prove my hunch I started to make preparation for my experimentations.


    ¡®Let¡¯s do this¡­¡¯


    (After an hour)


    *Huff*Huff*


    Huffing like a dog in heat, I rested myself against a tree trunk as Lara actively wiped my sweat with a frown. She warned me twice already but I never listen and continued to exhaust my Soul energy four times before I felt like stopping.


    Potions do wonders but it was not suggested to use them more than once or twice a day unless emergency. External additions of energy not only affect the rate of natural energy build-up but slowly affects one¡¯s core as well.


    In simple words, potions are sweet poison.


    ¡®Well, it was worth trying¡­¡¯


    I did not have any Barrier skill user so I used an artificial barrier with the help of an artifact to check on the extent of my skill, [Third-eye]. Pretty clich¨¦ name, but I can¡¯t think of anything else.


    Fortunately, just as I expected, the artifact worked through the barrier and gave me an unobstructed vision up to a 50-m radius.


    I tried using my other skills like psychokinesis and Lull, and surprisingly my range of skills and efficiency have elevated, albeit not drastically.


    I was able to root out a medium-width tree with a lot of effort, but I didn¡¯t let it show on my face how much struggle it was to achieve such a feat. There were many eyes around after all. I pretended to be aloof about it and made a mental note to have constructed a training ground back in the school mansion.


    I have yet to test the ne which Serena gave to me but sensing myself nearing the limit, I let the thought postpone for now and called for the carriage.


    ¡°Young master, where are we going?¡±


    As I walked forward after having a short break, I heard Lara¡¯s weak voice reaching from behind. The reason for her tone was that I scolded her coldly some moments ago for reacting so much.


    I ept I was harsh with her but the sooner Lara understands how I couldn¡¯t remain sheltered all my life, the better it would be.


    Thinking of her question I didn¡¯t have to ponder for long as I responded soon after.


    ¡°Dungeon city, Panorva.¡±


    -------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Fucking hell¡­¡±


    As soon Arata was released from the cell, he cursed under his breath. Because of no particr reason, he has been locked up in the cell for about a day.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t curse any of the guards for fear of again getting locked. Despite having the strength to handle most of the soldiers here, Arata didn¡¯t want to make a criminal record of himself.


    Walking out of the underground prison, the fresh air of the morning sun, made his heart light as he took a deep whiff of air.


    ¡°Here, kid. This is forpensation.¡±


    Arata instinctively caught the pouch thrown at him. Turning with a frown who was such an idiot to throw a heavy bag on someone¡¯s back but soon Arata¡¯s frown ceased as he saw the prison in charge standing there. Unlike others, this man was strong and held authority enough to fuck over his life.


    Checking the pouch, Arata found there were several silver and some gold coins inside which naturally made him perplexed.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Arata¡¯s confusion was unheard and soon he got dragged away.


    Generally, he doesn¡¯t like to owe anyone but remembering the difort he had felt past the day, he thought this sum would be quite helpful for him to buy good material for his sword.


    ¡®I guess¡­this trip to jail wasn¡¯t that bad¡­¡¯


    ------------------------------------------------


    A/N;- Power boost and skills eh? Do let me know if you guys had problems understanding the chapter.

 Chapter 75: Dungeon city!

    Chapter 75: Dungeon city!


    A long two journey days to Panorva whiches in the jurisdiction of Albeck Duchy finally came to an end as I saw the entrance of the city appearing some meters away.


    I could have used the Teleportation center since my monthly allowance was probably can buy a small vige at once. But since I wanted to have my skill tested and this trip came out of nowhere, I preferred to experience jerks in the carriage.


    It wasfortable enough and I was able to practice my Soul synchronization without caring about any prying eyes. Lara was always with me but I knew she wouldn¡¯t sell me out.


    Her love makes her blind and even if she chooses to betray me, I have ways to return the favor ten folds. I do like her but not to the point I could allow myself to get doubted by the Duchess. She¡¯s my strongest backer after all.


    The reason I made this sudden n to visit Panorva was because of the amount dungeons it preserves.


    Dungeons as the name suggests are the nest of monsters that have been gathered throughout time, by using the temptation called soul core. Inhumane creatures require nothing more than hunting surroundings and enough core energy flowing in the air to keep their interest invested in the dungeons.


    Not like even if they want to escape they could, given the amount Duchy provides for security.


    Unlike humans who have to train and meditate to gather and increase their soul energy, wild beasts gather soul energy with just their breathing and thus never leave dungeons.


    The purpose of creating dungeons was just to ensure the safety of the surroundings and give chance to the talented young warriors to test their skills and improve to save humanity in the uncertain future.


    I was entering the city with the same purpose in mind. I had to gather strength and be proficient with my skills in order to avoid unnecessary suspicion and be ready for uing events.


    ¡°We have arrived, young master.¡±


    Nodding, I straightened my waistcoat before exiting the carriage as I got greeted with the sight of a group of two dozen soldiers, and in their lead stood a middle-aged man with short brown hair.


    ¡°Governor Fitwick.¡±


    ¡°Lord Seth. I hope the journey wouldn¡¯t have been tedious.¡±


    With a polite bow, the man offered his hand, which I shook without much thought. Being the son of the Duchess provides me with the respect of the man in front who was named in my knowledge, Norman Fitwick.


    He has arge frame, to say the least with a cross scar on his left cheek. Other than being a Tier 3 martial artist and axe-wielding catastrophe, Norman was a very loyal and responsible man.


    I don¡¯t have much detail on his profile since this trip was sudden and Arata in the novel only fought once with this man, but from what I know, Norman holds some decent skills that I may be able to learn.


    But not now. Not until I don¡¯t grasp my own self and present the best of me.


    ¡°I have arranged your stay near the guild. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s quite good since I would be visiting the guild quite often for some days.¡±


    Hearing my reply, Norman didn¡¯t show any kind of surprise since in his perception I must be here to inspect the governance and provide a report to my mother.


    But that was not something I came here for. Well, that would be forter.


    Conversing for some more minutes I was escorted to the center of the city while being eyed by a whole bunch crowd. It was an odd feeling to be in the center of so many gazes but I soon got used to it thanks to my sessor.


    ¡°I will be waiting for you, young lord.¡±


    Nodding I bid farewell to the governor before I proceeded in the building where I was directed to stay until I was here.


    It was undoubtedly a grand motel, maybe the best Panorva has to offer, with three floors in session and decently decorated interiors.


    On the way to my room, I was greeted by the motel in charge with a nervous smile. There were twenty-something attendant assembled in the main lobby as well but I strictly told them to not enter my room in any case.


    Lara was enough for me.


    ¡°Should I prepare a bath or lunch first, my lord?¡±


    While taking off my coat Lara asked in a mild tone with her hot breathe hitting my skin asionally.


    I thought about it and concluded that it would be a waste to go to the dungeon now when it was nearing dusk and venturing into the dungeon during the night right off the bat wouldn¡¯t be ideal.


    Primarily I thought to eat something and visit the guild in the evening, but having such a beautiful woman in this far-off ce, naturally brought changes in my ns.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Lara adorably yelped as I encircled my hand around her waist and pulled her in a tight embrace. Her breasts were pressed against me as I looked down at her innocent eyes, which droopily turned upward.


    I may not be a perverted creature by default but having the taste of this sweet fruit once only increased my greed.


    ¡°How about you join me in the bath and I can have you as my lunch?¡±


    Lara blushed instantly her ears heating up with each of my words. She was left speechless and in response, she just lowered her head.


    I looked at the woman for some moments before I leaned forward and picked her up in a bridal carry. Lara, despite being startled encircled her arms around my neck as she gazed at me with a look that only increased my urge to taint this woman.


    ¡°You are in for a long afternoon, my maid¡­¡±


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    A/N;- asional shifts in Pov and longer following chapters would be brought up so don¡¯t worry. I have taken lot of chapters already to reach this point.


    Drop ament if you are liking the story so far~

 Chapter 76: Preparation!

    Chapter 76: Preparation!


    ¡°Thank you, mister!¡±


    Thanking the shopkeeper, Arata left the store after he put his newly bought Arion ore with which he would get his new de made.


    Thanks to thepensation he received from the border in charge he was able to purchase such a high-in-demand material.


    The fact he ever thought of changing his sword, was because of his growing ability yet his current sword was not showing any sign of adapting to his advancing strength at all. And that was a problem since Arata wanted to get stronger as soon as possible.


    The reason was, as one could expect, those dreams he has been seeing for some time now. And recently he discovered something which traumatized him.


    It was about four days ago when he had a dream about his childhood friend Serena. He had seen her before as well in his dreams so he thought that it might be something rted to her safety again, but he was wrong by a massive margin.


    Serena actually¡­died in that dream. And the person who killed was she herself.


    Arata still could vividly remember how her lifeless gaze didn¡¯t even flutter when she stabbed her throat with a dagger and saw herself dying passing each second. The only emotion which shed through her eyes at the edge of life and death was¡­.


    ¡­regret.


    Arata wasn¡¯t able to eat anything for two days nor was he able to exin anything to his family member who was naturally worried for him.


    What could he have said? That he had some dream of his first love¡¯s death?


    Arata by no means wanted Serena to even get hurt, death was something he couldn¡¯t even start to think about.


    The first thing, Arata did was to check on Serena without alerting her. Since her father has put strict restrictions it was nearly impossible for him to get close to her until Serena herself doesn¡¯t contact him.


    Arata was satisfied to see that Serena was doing well and surprisingly smiling a lot ifpared to the past. He didn¡¯t know the reason but he was happy to see her like this.


    In the past, she barely was able to rx at her home because of her parents¡¯ strict nature but now¡­.she seemed more of herself.


    ¡®I hope I can keep her smiling like that.¡­¡¯


    The next day Arata dropped all the things he had pre-nned and proceed to the capital through the teleportation center. It exhausted all his savings but he has a way of earning through bounty hunting.


    He needed to have his sword prepared and at least a decent amount of proficiency trained with it before the Academy continues. If someone really was after Serena¡¯s life or the possible reason for her misery then Arata has to fend off such a pest away.


    Not only her but everyone he holds dear to his heart, Arata would be their shield and never let any dream haunt him ever again.


    ¡°I promise¡­¡±


    Muttering to himself, the raven-haired youth drifted into the night sky to his journey to be something better. Someone he could feel proud of¡­


    -------------------------------------------------------


    [Next morning]


    Staring at the naked body of his maid who slept peacefully on the bed, Seth cursed himself to no end as he realized what kind of beast he became when he sees something so tamable and weak pressed under him.


    He kept on making love with Lara until dawn and ate something light in between their action before again dwelling in their carnal pleasure. He just¡­wasn¡¯t able to stop himself until Lara begged him to.


    He repented his behavior and apologized to his woman which made Lara flustered but thanks to the fact she was exhausted more than he ever has seen, Lara didn¡¯t bother with the matter for long and nestled herself in his arms.


    The number of red marks he could see on her whole body made him realize how miscalcted his limits are and Seth knows he has to think about it in peace.


    ¡°Young master¡­!¡±


    Lara slowly lifted her lids and soon got rmed since being an attendant it was nothing short of impudence to be in the bed when her young master was already awake.


    But Seth shook his head and after taking a seat beside her, he covered her with a nket before assuring her in a calm tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lara. I am not leaving the room for quite a while so you don¡¯t have to be restless.¡±


    She wanted to protest but raising her voice to argue such warming persuasion seemed disheartening on her end, so the brtedy only nodded and tucked back in the nket while holding the hem of her young master¡¯s shirt.


    She needed to be aware of his presence in order to rx.


    ¡°Will steak and soup would do for lunch?¡±(Seth)


    Lara was embarrassed to say yes to such a request since it was her duty to serve her young master, but feeling theck of energy and her rumbling stomach, she meekly nodded.


    Seth was barely suppressing his grin upon witnessing such an adorable disy as he channeled his Soul energy and using telepathy, he ced his order to the reception. It was quite convenient to have telepathy but its range was not so impressivepared to mobile phones.


    But well, that was why he was here in this dungeon city. He has the skill and just needs to get a hold of them.


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    It was around two in the afternoon when they were done with lunch. Since Lara was still a little bit sleepy, Seth told her to rest for now since they might have to dive into the dungeon sooner than nned.


    Since it was nearly impossible to always be in daylight, Seth decided to start their trip at night and see how things proceed.


    Currently, he was sitting on the couch ced some feet apart from the king-sized bed as he emptied his storage and analyzed things he find necessary for the dungeon.


    The first thing his eyesnded upon was a pair of short daggers having forty centimeters given for the de and thirty centimeters for the handle. These were 3rd-grade weapons which has the effect of numbing their prey up to a simr tier if pierced.


    It was helpful but Seth was looking for a long-distance weapon, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have one since the previous Seth seldom paid attention to anything which required physical participation. And since this trip was something he never nned for, Seth was only left with these high-ranking daggers.


    Every other weapon like a knife or short saber was of low quality signifying how in dire need of shopping he was.


    If about potions and other soul artifacts then Seth was overflowing.


    Amongst them, he found some useful artifacts as well, like the [Book of Asmodium] and the All-purpose sk. Not to talk about the reward he got from the vault. He sorted all his needs and kept them in another ring while the other was for his necessities.


    By three he had his energy fully charged and everything prepared for his first dive.


    ¡®Well, it seems I am prepared¡­.¡¯


    --------------------------------------------------------


    A/N;- Some action since Seth needs to grow. I am going to pace up a lil bit, but not much tho¡­


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 77: Suspicion!

    Chapter 77: Suspicion!


    In a thinly lighted hall where a round table along with seven chairs was ced could be seen five figures wearing simr kind of uniforms signifying their simrity of work.


    The two seats were unattended but sensing the tranquility of the room, it seemed no one was bothered by such a fact since they all knew the reason behind their absence.


    ¡°I presume that you all know the agenda of today¡¯s meeting.¡±


    Amongst the five, the one who was releasing the heaviest presence spoke in a grim tone while staring at nothing constant. As his voice, the man despite being in histe twenties seemed quite manly with a deep scar running from his forehead and ending with a cut on his left brow.


    As he spoke his red pupils nced around the room which was the same shade as his fiery crimson hair.


    After some moments, another voice but on a lighter side replied to the scarred man.


    ¡°It¡¯s about young master, right Shin?¡±


    Replied with a faint doubt was the ashy gray-haired bespectacled boy who seemed in histe teens but no one know how much old he actually was.


    The fiery haired-man who was called to be Shin, nodded in response before he continued with his words.


    ¡°Has anyone noticed any kind of changes in him?¡±


    Upon hearing Shin¡¯s words, the hall went silent for more than half a minute since the person Shin doubted here was none other than the firstborn of their mistress, Seth Albeck.


    And this team of seven was none other than Special Order who served their mistress a.k Duchess Vrie.


    Since two of the seven were gone for Seth¡¯s protection, only five were currently present. But this was the most ideal time for their meeting as well, since Duchess was in the mansion, presently enjoying her peaceful time with her husband.


    The Special Order is entirely devoted to their mistress. Anything and anyone who tries to approach her with suspicious intent, target them without discrimination. Despite the person in question was no one else than their next lord.


    ¡°Not much, but I have something to report.¡±


    This time, a feminine voice raised her statement regarding the query Shin asked. Resting her elbows on the table she thought for a moment but since her golden blond hair covered most of her face, no one was able to judge her expression.


    ¡°Hurry up, Alba! I am dying of curiosity~¡±


    Squealed the ashy-haired guy who primarily replied as he urged the blond woman named Alba to get started with her report.


    In response, Alba narrowed her gaze coldly at the man, as she spoke in her usual stoic voice.


    ¡°Everything aside, the fact young master Seth took the initiative to break off his engagement with Viscount Rommen¡¯s daughter despite being so obsessed with her past these years is quite frankly something I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around. And from what I have gained from my spies, La was not even cheating on him for the Young master to take such an abrupt decision.¡±


    The room yet again fell into deep silence as aside from thest part of La¡¯s faithfulness, nothing was unheard of in the Special Order. They naturally knew how some years ago their mistress herself proposed marriage between the two families despite their mismatched social standings.


    It goes without saying, that everyone was aware of Seth¡¯s liking for the girl and the fact he got up and ended their rtionship is quite reasonable to pay attention to.


    ¡°M-Maybe he really has realized thatdy La isn¡¯t happy with the young master that is why-...It¡¯s not appropriate for us to doubt Young master in my opinion.¡±


    Meekly raising her voice for everyone to hear was a short green-haired girl who seemed the weakest in the group and shiest as well since when gazes started falling on her, the short-haired girl leaned her face down to hide her embarrassing blush.


    ¡°It¡¯s our duty to be hundred percent sure of ourdy¡¯s safety, Kuro.¡±


    Replied the blonddy in a gentle tone, to assure the girl that what they were doing was not wrong until their motive remains constant.


    Hearing thedy¡¯s words no one disagreed, including Kuro, since everything for them came after Vrie¡¯s safety.


    ¡°n¡­do you have something to say?¡±


    Being silent until now was the teenage-looking boy with ck hair who seemed to bezing until Alba called for him.


    Exhaling he stretched his limbs slightly before he looked at his front, to be specific at Shin, before he responded in a severe tone, erasing all previous demeanor aside.


    ¡°Seen to be less efficient with his skill, from the report I received from the recent temple incident. Despite being attacked by amoner back in the academy, Young master didn¡¯t raise any kind of punishment for the aggressor. Not to talk about this sudden trip.¡±


    Given Seth¡¯s personality, no one remains unscathed once someone gets on his nerves. And amoner boy, none other than the one who is currently wooing Seth¡¯s ex-fiancee, attacked Seth yet nothing was paid back?


    No one pointed it out but Seth¡¯sbat skills which sprung out of nowhere were also one of the reasons for concern.


    There were enough to suspect Seth due to his recent activities and that was why this meeting was called for in the first ce.


    ¡°¡­what should we do, Shin?¡±


    With an innocent look, Kuro nced at their leader, waiting for his following words. Not only her but everyone was now waiting for his words and what implications might follow.


    After more than a minute, finally, the scarred man parted his lips as he stated his immediate judgment.


    ¡°We will wait for Knux and Ava¡¯s report then only we will move. Based on their report we might have to use ¡®that¡¯ before presenting an evident report to the Lady. ¡°


    Hearing the thing Shin referred to, Kuro shivered but she didn¡¯t retaliate since it was Shin¡¯s decision. There might be consequences follow if they proceed with what the fiery-headed man said, but until it¡¯s about someone so dear to theirdy, nothing could stop them.


    ¡®I hope¡­my suspicion ends in vain, young master¡­.¡¯


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    A/N:- Didn¡¯t expect it, right? I thought of adding another scene but my eyes hurt like hell.


    Anyway, drop ament~

 Chapter 78: Warmth and guilt!

    Chapter 78: Warmth and guilt!


    ¡°As an adventurer? Are you sure, my lord?¡±


    It was around seven in the evening when Seth along with his personal maid came to meet Governor Norman in his office which happens to be in the central guild of the city.


    The Controller and administrator of the city as well as the guild asked Seth in an uncertain tone upon hearing his request.


    The request was a matter to ponder since the first heir of no one else Duchess Vrie who holds the utmost priority, was asking to dive into the dungeon while hiding his identity as a normal adventurer.


    Seth had no interest in showing off his social standing and getting directed with unwanted attention. His face may not be famous but it doesn¡¯t take time for whispers to widespread.


    Seth just wanted to challenge the dungeon and train his skills, and for that, he didn¡¯t require his identity as the Ducal Young lord.


    ¡°I can allow that young lord, but only if you let a team of adventuree along with you. Surely, they would be unaware of your identity, so for insurance, I would like to put a team with you.¡±


    Seth leaned back in his seat with a heavy sigh as he rubbed his chin while contemting Governor¡¯s words. Or so he pretended.


    In actuality, he already knew and was prepared for such conditions beforehand. Dungeons byw cannot be operated alone until someone doesn¡¯t gain authority from the Central authority of the jurisdiction.


    Without any prior records, Seth was bound to get entangled with a team. And the fact he wasn¡¯t even registered as an official adventurer and was just misusing his position also made Governor¡¯s condition undeniable.


    ¡°I understand. How much time will it take for your team to assemble?¡±


    Agreeing with Norman¡¯s request, Seth urged queried the time required for his team to gather since he was intending to dive in before midnight.


    Fortunately, Norman did all the preparation.


    ¡°They are waiting for you downstairs. I have already told them to expect two more members.¡±


    Regarding the second member as Lara, Norman informed the two about the arrangement before Seth nodded and got up to take his leave.


    ¡°I am grateful for your support, Sir Norman.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to thank me for. Please just be safe out there, young lord.¡±


    ------------------------------------------


    Leaving the chamber, Seth nced at Lara once who currently was shrouded with a ck robe all over. Underneath she wore a tight-fit suit that let her move without restraints. Thanks to the fact that Seth had robes with him since Lara was intending to go out just like that.


    ¡°Lara¡­try not to let your anger overwhelm your emotions. Since I have decided to put up this fake identity, I might get subjected to some unpleasant remarks. So bear with it and don¡¯t act until you don¡¯t find it extremely necessary.¡±


    After a brief pause, Lara responded with a faint, ¡°I will try young master¡­¡±


    Seth sighed upon hearing such an unsure voice which made him troubled by what was toe. If not for the fact that Lara was such a veteran fighter, Seth would never have considered to let tag her along.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see our teammates..¡±


    As they stepped down from the first floor, what greeted them was a group of five people standing in the middle of the main hall of the guild while chatting among themselves.


    Well, not everyone was chatting since there was one standing at a side while minding her business¡­


    By looks, the girl seemed nothing noteworthy. Average hide, a slightly above average face with emerald green eyes and short ck hair which was covered under her hood. Compared to others, this girl seemed to be the most background blended and unnoticeable.


    But as soon Seth¡¯s eyesnded on the girl, his feet halted with his gaze not convincing to tear away at all.


    ¡®Why¡­is she here¡­.¡¯


    --------------------------------------


    ¡°I am back!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are already back.¡±


    It took Arata some time but he was able to return home by the evening of the second day. Since he was tired from the long journey, Arata decided to meet the cksmith tomorrow and discuss his new sword with a fresh mind.


    As he announced his return, the first person who spotted the young man was an older boy in his early twenties who resembled a lot like Arata except for his thin frame whiches from the fact that Arata¡¯s brother¡ªRiley Hazadono¡ªpossesses low physical potency.


    ¡°Hey, brother. See what I got!¡±


    Arata triumphantly showed the ore he bought which made Riley quite perplexed since the ore Arata showed was not any everyday material. But then again, Riley knew Arata''s secret job as an adventurer so he wasn¡¯t that much shocked.


    ¡°I hope they make a good sword with this.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Nodding both of them entered the house where Arata¡¯s parents greeted their child and asked him about his trip to the capital.


    ¡°¡­and I was rewarded with gold coins from the granny for helping her with her luggage.¡±


    While washing his father¡¯s feet Arata narrated a fake story he has prepared on the way. He knew his parents would get worried if they hear about their son being imprisoned.


    Arata¡¯s father¡ªRey Hazadono¡ªleaned his back with his legs fixated at the spot to pat his son who despite his greatest effort wasn¡¯t able to fool him.


    A tinge of helplessness shed in Rey¡¯s eyes to not being able to support his sons because of his disability. Despite being amoner, the reason he now holds a title was because of the bravery he showed on borders to save hundreds of civilians.


    In return, he lost his capability to walk and the poison from the war was actively eating the old man¡¯s life from the inside. He got the reward for bravery and stood tall for his people, but for his own family, Rey was left as a burden nothing else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t start thinking about it again, father. I am proud to call myself your son because of what you did.¡±


    Rey was pulled out of his daze upon hearing Arata''s words.


    ¡°Same for me father. You always be our hero.¡±


    Feeling two arms encircling his shoulder, Rey felt moisture building at the corner of his eyes as he felt how fortunate he was to have such children.


    Soon Arata¡¯s mother also joined them as she stood on her husband¡¯s left side while holding his hand and equally emotions building in her eyes as well.


    Seeing his family like this, Arata felt himself at peace but as soon he saw the empty spot on his father¡¯s right side, he felt his heart weighing down with guilt.


    ¡®I hope¡­you are fine¡­Carol¡­¡¯


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    A/N: - I know you guys have already figured it out.


    To progress the plot I need to change POVs. I hope it isn¡¯t making the story boring.

 Chapter 79: Raid~1!

    Chapter 79: Raid~1!


    One of thetter phase-character of the novel, who happens to be the long-lost sister of the protagonist was currently in front of Seth, teamed with the group of adventurers.


    In the novel, she suffered from a tragedy and had to kill someone important to the town. Since she knew her father wouldn¡¯t be able to save her from execution, Caroline had no option left rather than to be a rogue and leave her family behind.


    She knew until she doesn¡¯t associate herself with her family any more, her precious brothers and her parents won¡¯t be subjected to any kind of difort.


    Since then she traveled from ce to ce in search of shelter and food and while she was at it she grew up to be a great warrior with her Tier 3 skill [Shadow Sovereign].


    She has been polished through time and circumstances she has to go through in order to keep on surviving. In the meantime, she came to unlock various features of her skills, but Seth knew she has yet to entirely master everything yet.


    In the plot, she dies so Seth has no idea how far she can go but now when she was in front of him¡­


    -------------------------------------------------


    ¡°So you are the new recruits?¡±


    The brown-haired young man from the group gathered others'' attention as Seth and Lara approached the two. By looks, the boy seemed to be the leader. With his extrovert aura and the sword hanging on his waist, Seth knew this man would be hard to deal with.


    In response, Seth only nodded and introduced themselves.


    ¡°My name is Sean and she is Sara.¡±


    Hearing the brief description the team of five reacted varyingly, but the swordsman came to save the day.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Sean and Sara. I will be the raid leader, Erwin. This is our team tank, Luther. She is Bethany the healer. The spiky is Ron, front assault just like me. And that is Ca, our team assassin.¡±


    Seth nodded politely in everyone¡¯s direction as his eyes lingered on thest members for a long moment. Fortunately, no one noticed his particr interest in the girl as Seth responded with their sses as well.


    ¡°Sara can do work as an assassin as well. And I am a newbie strategist.¡±


    It was natural for Seth to announce their specialties when they were going to raid together. For the first time, he was acting naturally as he was but not some arrogant noble, which made Seth let loose even it was for a short period.


    The conversation continued for some more minutes as they conversed mainly about the dungeon they would be challenging as they got out of the guild.


    Throughout the talk, Caroline and Lara stayed silent despite the other team members trying to strike up some conversation with the beautiful brte. She was silently ignoring their words as she continued following Seth like a deaf doll.


    Seth knew once she opens her mouth she would start arranging their mannerism or how they should be treating her young master, so it was okay if she stayed silent.


    The other party members soon gave up since they were used to this kind of treatment from the other assassin of the group. For them, it seemed assassin ss just makes a person naturally cold and indifferent.


    ¡°This is the ce huh¡­¡±


    After a short ten minutes what appeared to big globe of ss was the low-ranking dungeon that Seth¡¯s party leader chose for their venture. From what the guild master told the brown-haired young man, Erwin was assigned to train these two new members about the field.


    Erwin primarily thought he would be handling some amateur kids who for the first had the opportunity to hold weapons or something along those lines. But after seeing Sean and Sara his perception changed. These two¡­were anything but inexperienced fools he have seen in the past.


    ¡°Yeah. You guys wait here. I will pay the entry fees and get done with the formalities.¡±


    To enter a dungeon one has to submit the allowance from the central guild and also pay a small payment as for the maintenance cost. Erwin didn¡¯t ask anything from the party which signified that the entry fee was nothing to worry for.


    However, Seth''s attention was solely gathered on the huge dome in front. In the novel, he only had read about it since Arata often ventured in dungeons in order to gain real-life experience. Sometimes illegally alone and sometimes with his party consisting of his heroines.


    But nothing could bepared to what Seth was witnessing right in front of his eyes at the moment.


    Each dungeon has its own significance and type since it¡¯s the hunters who lure the monsters inside. Categorizing the dungeons and assigning each one of them to appropriate adventurers be easy and convenient.


    The one Seth and the others halted was a three-floor dungeon that mainly dealt with Goblins, Orcs, and the final floor for Ogre. Each floor has one boss and core inside of them which raiders can collect and sell at a decent price.


    But Seth was here to have some thrill and see how far he can go with his skills.


    ¡®I hope I can satisfy their suspicion¡­¡¯


    ---------------------------------------------------


    In a humungous training ground could be seen numerous training dummies lying on the ground after being bisected cleaning in a smooth sh.


    Amidst such chaos could be seen a single girl in his teens standing with her hand clutching the handle of the long sword as she huffed to regain her stamina and go for another assault.


    This girl was none other than the Secretary of the student council president, Ciel Longford who unlike most of the students of her age, trains diligently even during vacation.


    Suddenly Ciel¡¯s pupil shrank to a needle as she sensed a presence appearing just on her back. Without putting much thought she shed her de to punish the intruder who dared to breach her restricted space.


    *Ting*


    What made the edge of Ciel¡¯s de was just an index finger of a man whom Ciel knew very well as her eyes widened in an instant.


    ¡°I am impressed.¡±


    Ciel sheathed her sword before she nted her left knee on the ground and with her head leaning down, she greeted the man in front.


    ¡°I am honored by your words¡­father.¡±


    --------------------------------------------------


    A/N:- Next chapter would be secretary centric and have some character development. I am trying to increase as many words as I can but this inexperience me is still learning so please be a little patient.


    Drop ament tho~

 Chapter 80: Raid~2!

    Chapter 80: Raid~2!


    The empire of Ranghaur possesses three major generals on Central level who deals with their respective fields of operation. One of those generals who hold the duty to train the best of the militants andmand the Royal Order was currently standing in front of Ciel.


    General Soldheik Ionhart.


    Almost seven feet tall and of a massive stature is possessed by the General who has the battle capabilities which might rival armies of several small kingdoms and holds the strength to clear out even a four-crownedtemple if provided with necessary types of equipment.


    Soldheik has been knocked out several times in the past but he never gave up and always found a way to ovee his weaknesses. In several wars Ranghaur won with the least casualties then it was thanks to the responsible General they had in the arsenal.


    For Ciel, her father was undoubtedly a hero. She always has sought ways to make him proud of her yet there weren¡¯t many instances where she could find the light in his eyes as when he sees Ciel¡¯s older siblings.


    ¡°At ease, my child. If my family starts to treat me as a General as well then where am I supposed to rx?¡±


    As Ciel lifted her head she saw a gentle smile on her father¡¯s lips which was rare enough to surprise her. More like him visiting her was much to a seldom urrence altogether.


    ¡°Is there something the matter, father?¡¯


    Soldheik sighed as he saw how upright and disciplined his child has grown up to but then again she was right when she said that something was up.


    ¡°How is the school?¡±


    Ciel was still confused but she answered nevertheless.


    ¡°Everything is fine, father.¡±


    Soldheik replied with a ¡°Is that so¡­¡± which made the room slightly awkward and Ciel knew the reason behind it so she didn¡¯t beat around the bush and confronted the situation.


    ¡°Please tell me what is it, father?¡±


    Ciel had a hunch what might be the reason for her father¡¯s sudden visit just at times of ¡® that event ¡® but little did she think there would be such an add-on to his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s about your marriage, Ciel.¡±


    Ciel¡¯s eyes widened slightly but she didn¡¯t lose herposure and responded in the same respectful tone.


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°I know you want to pursue your dream to be a Royal Knight, but the elders are not happy with your progress so they are forcing the marriage as per the custom.¡±


    Ciel¡¯s throat felt heavy as despite wanting tosh out about the damn elders of the family or how her father even allowed such nonsense, she could say nothing and stay silent to hear whether there was any good thing about this announcement or not?


    Since childhood, she has dreamt to be a knight like her father but at the end of the day, she was also bound by those shit old customs and traditions that her ancestors has followed.


    Gritting her teeth Ciel leaned her face down but what she heard next lessened her agitation to a decent extent.


    ¡°But I told them to give you another chance, Ciel.¡±


    Shooting up her head the silver-haired maiden looked in her father¡¯s direction, curiosity oozing in her gaze to know the only chance she have to escape the shitty reality she was getting forced into.


    The burly man stared at his daughter¡¯s impatience and the burning spirit ming in her eyes which more or less answered what he came for.


    ¡°If you want to live your life on your terms then show your worth daughter and win the Arena of the Elites.¡±


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Woah¡­¡±


    An inaudible exmation left Seth¡¯s lips as he entered the dungeon along with the other party members.


    There was a ss pyramid built at the roof and the entire dungeon was showered with the moonlight reflecting through the ss.


    The dungeon was eerie and dark whatsoever since there weren¡¯t any artificial lighting arrangements nor any other guards stationed inside the ce for the adventurer¡¯s protection. It was just a true battleground for warriors to train and earn.


    Seth nced at others and no one seemed surprised to like him, signifying that he indeed was the only newbie here. It goes without saying that Lara was also indifferent¡­or not.


    Now when he looked carefully Lara seemed to be anxious about something which brought a frown for Seth as well. He slowed down his pace and matched her steps beside Lara who was looking around the dungeon in a troubled manner for unknown reasons,


    Lara was by no mean an amateur since she has worked as an assassin before joining as his maid and undoubtedly faced various dangers in the past.


    Something like Goblin¡¯s nest was not something that should be much of a problem for her which further made Seth severely doubtful of the situation.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    As he said, Seth let his soul energy travel in his surroundings and pulled his guard as he heard Lara whispering back.


    ¡°Something feels strange¡­.even when we entered the dungeon it felt we crossed inside some kind of spell. I don¡¯t know what it is but young master please stay close to me.¡±


    Seth was unsure what she was talking about since he nor anyone else seemed to be wary of their surroundings. But then again Seth wasn¡¯t a fool to not believe Lara¡¯s warning since he knew she was currently the strongest among them.


    He didn¡¯t know whether the two shadow Generals her mother sent for Seth¡¯s protection inside the dungeon or not, which made Seth extremely alert. Now, he realized howx he was before when he was given the assurance of those two bodyguards. But not anymore.


    ¡®I hope this only-¡®


    His thoughts broke out before his eyes widened in shock as he sensed something approaching them at a furious pace. But the problem was that the creature came on Seth¡¯s radar slightlyte.


    ¡°Watch out!!!¡±


    *BOOOOOM*


    -----------------------------------------------------


    A/N:- I hope the story is still entertaining for you guys. Drop ament if you liked the chapter~

 Chapter 81: Unexpected Development

    Chapter 81: Unexpected Development


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Groaning I felt a massive headache burying my head into a deep slumber but I knew if I don¡¯t fight this urge I might regret itter. The shing sound nearby was proof of it.


    Weakly I lifted my lids as I recalled that something massive was hit on my back before I collided with the wall and cked out. What it was or how it got so close to me in the first ce was still unclear.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    The first thing my hazy gaze caught was the head of our raid team leader Erwin staring back at me but there seemed no life remaining in that gaze which made me realize the severity of the situation.


    My heartbeat started racing as I clenched my fist while trying my best to calm down. This was not the first time I have been taken down by surprise so I knew the best thing I can do to recover my sanity was to first regte my breathe.


    *Fuuuu*


    Exhaling deeply a small gust formed in front of my face before I slowly lifted my body with my either palms pressed on the ground. As soon I nced at the scene in front, my body again froze in shock.


    ¡°UGOOOOHH¡±


    On one side the shrouded assassin Caroline was fighting with goblins which were about half a dozen in number and on the other side, Lara was engaged inbat with a greater goblin who was in fact the boss of the floor.


    But there was something amiss about them since at the level Lara was she should have dealt with them rather easily despite the fact she was ambushed by surprise in the beginning just like everyone else.


    Not to talk about the immense energy I was feeling from those monsters which made me confused. Either my inexperience was making me this nervous or those things really are so pumped up.


    ¡®Well, no point in mulling over it¡­¡¯


    I chugged down three health recovery potions and felt sudden warmth spreading at a tremendous pace. All set and done, I took out a pair of daggers from my storage and went for the grouped one side.


    ¡°Step back!¡±


    I used my psychokinesis to pull Caroline away from the fight which naturally surprised the girl but if she had continued there, it would have hindered for what I was going to do.


    [Lull]


    A technique to calm down chaotic scenes by sending a peculiar warming mental wave to the targeted audience. If used smartly, I can make people settle down even if they are in mid of war, and fortunately, it works on creatures as well.


    As soon the radiation of Lull hit the group of goblins, their back straightened and eyes went around showing their bafflement and that distraction was enough for me to take the reign.


    ***


    As Seth used the skill and brought a slight halt to the green-skinned creatures, he didn¡¯t even wait for a moment before dashing toward them at a furious pace, and with his daggers held in a reverse grip, he sliced the throat of two of the front standing goblins.


    Soon the effect of the skill wore off but it was toote since Seth had reached the middle of the remaining four at the time when the goblins regained theirposure and analyzed what just happened with theirrades.


    *GROOOOOHH*


    The first thing Seth did was to stab the goblins standing on his left and right however he knew just impaling the creatures wasn¡¯t going to kill them. Kicking the goblin who was about to swing its club off Seth¡¯s back, he focused on the only one standing on his feet at the front.


    By the time goblin in front could have understood that its enemy was not something in its capability to deal with, Seth had already taken a hold of its thick neck before he kicked the goblin¡¯s heel and using the moment, threw the creature on the ground with a loud bang.


    Seth didn¡¯t halt there as he knew until he doesn¡¯t destroy their core, they wouldn¡¯t die so the first thing he did was to take the club which one of the goblins dropped. Gripping the thick base with both of his hands, Seth raised it high in the air before he mercilessly bashed the Goblin¡¯s forehead.


    *GHUOCK*


    The other goblins tried to run away but Seth was not here to y around as he raised his hand and using his skill lifted the two goblins whom he impaled before. Bringing the other three goblins in front of his eyes as well, Seth collected all four goblins who were trembling all over.


    He would have enjoyed killing each one of them separately but he knew Lara needed his help so the next thing he took out of his inventory was a massive sledgehammer.


    ¡°I was really looking forward to using this~¡±


    ***


    In one corner Caroline sat while struggling to breathe, with her body bleeding actively from three different corners. Despite her struggle, her eyes never left the battlefield where she was previously handling the goblins.


    But unlike her, the boy who previously introduced himself just as a strategist was one after another showing such spectacles which made Caroline inwardly shiver and thank the god that he was on their side. She has met powerful people in the past as well, but this guy was just¡­menacing on an extreme level. Even Caroline cringe upon seeing how he crushed those heads but the assaulter in question had a wide grin stered on his lips all the time.


    ¡®Just who the hell¡­is he¡­¡¯


    -------------------------------------------------


    *GROH*


    As the greater goblin which was almost eight feet in height and packed with muscles swung its massive club, Lara tapped the ground with her toes and leaped backward.


    It was humiliating enough for her to not sense the monsters approaching her which led her young master to get injured, and now she wasn¡¯t even able to defeat a mere goblin with her strength?


    It indeed was strange that she was not able to use her Soul Energy but she has trained her martial skills enough to handle such measly creatures who dared to hurt her young master.


    Despite such anger, Lara was only able to inflict minor cuts on her opponent, and in return she had her three ribs broken and her left wrist dislocated. She has already drunk three low-rank potions but nothing seemed to affect her soul energy at all. It seemed the goblin in front was mocking her since it didn¡¯t attack Lara and stood there for her to attack him


    ¡®Pathetic¡­¡¯


    Biting her lower lip, Lara readied her dual saber tounch this next attack with every ounce of energy she have and kill the bastard in one go.


    But suddenly she felt a big and gentle hand tapping on her shoulder before she heard a very pleasing familiar tone whispering in a gentle tone.


    ¡°You did great, Lara. Now leave it to me.¡±


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    A/N:- Drop ament if you are liking the story so far~

 Chapter 82: Damsel in distress!

    Chapter 82: Damsel in distress!


    Lara could barely believe what she was witnessing currently even though there were enough attests around her to rify that she wasn¡¯t in a dream.


    When she pathetically was getting pushed by the Greater goblin suddenly her young master stepped up and asked her to sit back and rx.


    The frightening rate of his recovery made Lara baffled which despite using Advance potions would have been nearly impossible to attain. He seemed¡­renewed somehow.


    But it was not his ridiculous recoveries which made her dazed and drown in awe; rather it was his fighting prowess that he was showcasing currently against the boss monster. She has known him for years and was apparent of his affinity with weapons and physical battles. She indeed heard from her young master¡¯s coachman, Brad, that Seth defeated all the ambushers by himself that day but now when she was witnessing it firsthand¡­her jaw was left hanging.


    ¡®When did you grow so strong¡­.¡¯


    Back on the battlefield, a seven feet tall creature that had several runic tattoos engraved on its bulging muscles stared at Seth with its aura screaming with blood lust. The atmosphere around the two could have suffocated any average low ranker and not to talk about the physical exchange between the two which afflicted the surrounding areas as well.


    Unlike when the greater goblin was fighting Lara, it no longer seemed to be carefree in its stance. There were several bruises and internal wounds inflicted on its massive stature but the creature stood firm on the ground.


    Seth had no visible injury at all despite he traded quite an amount of blows with the monsters. Thanks to their mismatched speed, Seth was able to dodge those heavy strikes of the goblin¡¯s club or he wouldn¡¯t have been calmly mocking the creature to attack first.


    ¡°GRUOOOH¡±


    The green-skinned cried before it lifted its wooden-club high in the air until it reached double of its height before hammering it ferociously on top of Seth who was some meters away.


    ¡°Yong master!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he heard Lara¡¯s scream but Seth wasn¡¯t distracted by her voice as wlessly channeled his mana in his toes and sidestepped from his spot to dodge the attack.


    The air whistled audibly before the ground trembled because of the heavy impact. The raw strength of the greater goblin was nothing to scoff about and if the attack would have hit Seth directly, then he might have received severe damage of no return.


    ¡°Hupp!¡±


    Lifting his five feet long sledgehammer, he channeled mana in his arm and before the creature could dodge, Seth struck the broad bluntness of the weapon on the creature¡¯s ribs which were in full exposure.


    ¡°GHUOK!¡±


    A faint groan of agony escaped its thick pale green lips before the goblin red fiercely at the human with its red eyes shining more brightly than ever.


    Seth was not concentrated on the goblin''s reaction as he pumped his arm and tried to punch the same ce where he hit the goblin with his hammer just a second ago. But he was caught in the middle of his approach by the huge hand of the goblin.


    ¡°Khak!¡±


    Seth groaned slightly before his other hand tried to hit the hammer on the Goblin¡¯s torso. However, the creature wasn¡¯t that slow to not block such a feeble attack. The green creature, let go of its club as he took hold of Seth¡¯s other hand as well, making the human entirely powerless.


    ¡°GRRR¡±


    The floor boss growled in sess as it finally managed to hold its prey in its grasp. Despite the human looking so frail in the start the human managed to damage the goblin king to such an extent was humiliating enough.


    Seth was grumbling under his breath as he felt the great goblin crushing his arm at a slower pace to prolong the struggle and see the misery from him.


    But...


    ¡°Heh~ It feels nice to turn the table right?¡±


    The goblin¡¯s eyes widened not because of the words Seth spoke but the dangerous premonition his animalistic instincts red at an rming rate.


    But it was toote.


    *DHAK*


    ¡°GUOHK!!¡±


    The sledgehammer Seth let go some seconds ago, based on top of the Goblin¡¯s head with a force that created a cracking sound upon the collision. The hammer was struck more than the force Seth could have applied signifying how terrifyingly he was utilizing his psychokinesis.


    The Goblin let go of his hands before Seth stepped backward and dodge the massive body of the creature which fell lifelessly on the ground.


    *DHAK*


    Seth called his hammer and pulled a short sword from his inventory. Plunging the dagger in the creature''s head, Seth started bashing the rear end of the sword with his hammer in order to split the head of the already dead monster.


    *TING*TING*


    ¡°Young master¡­why did you..¡±


    ¡°Stopped you? Well, you can see the results.¡±


    *TING*TING*


    Lara in between the battle tried to help her young master in a state of panic when she saw him being held captive by the boss monster. But her feet were not responding to her plead at all, despite her desperation to jump in there and get Seth out of danger even if it takes her life in the process.


    But whatever she tried she was not able to budge much from her spot. Then the realization hit her.


    Her young master was not only handling the goblin but also utilized his skill to freeze Lara at her spot so she doesn¡¯t interfere in the battle. It further exined that being held by the goblin was actually a distraction since his main objective was to take the creature by surprise.


    She wanted toin but when she saw how skillfully Seth dealt with all the chaos, she just stood in her ce without trying to protest.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean she was not angry with his rash decision and irresponsible way of fighting.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let yourself get caught Young master, despite you had everything nned. Not everything goes as ones expect them to. What would have happened if that thing would have decided to¡­.*sniff*¡­.I can¡¯t e-even imagine¡­¡±


    *TING*


    Hearing his dear maid sobbing, Seth let go of his equipment and dashed to stand beside her before he encircled his arms around her shoulder and invited the damsel in his embrace.


    ¡°Stop crying, Lara. As you can see, I am all fine.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡±


    Lara continued to weep in his strong arms as she felt secure and relieved at the same time upon realizing that her young master truly was safe and by her side.


    Seth sighed and patted the older woman who was shedding like a little girl when suddenly his eyes traveled to the only remaining person avable other than these e here. We need to make a new strategy.¡±


    -----------------------------------------------------------


    A/N:- Things will be exined on how Seth seemed so powerful all of a sudden.


    Anyway, thanks for reading the chapter, and do drop ament on your way back.

 Chapter 83: Stuck?

    Chapter 83: Stuck?


    Caroline had a face full of shock and disbelief as she saw the battle between the floor boss and the man who introduced himself as just a mere newbie strategist previously. It was strange that he was able to use his Soul Energy when she or the other assassin waspletely on their physical might alone.


    However, Caroline was also sure that even with Soul Energy she wouldn¡¯t have tackled everything while remaining unscathed like the boy was. He just yed with his opponent and imed victory in maybe the shortest duration possible.


    Caroline was amazed.


    After the battle came to halt, both the man and the woman who strangely was calling him ¡®young master¡¯ walked in her direction as Caroline also steadied herself on her feet after she drank some low-grade healing potions.


    ¡°What was your name again...hmm¡­Ca, right?¡±


    Hearing his query Caroline just nodded and remained indifferent despite her wanting to ask a lot from him.


    Despite knowing her real name Seth decided to y passive for now and see how this goes from here on before he could decide whether Caroline was of any use to him or not.


    Currently, his primary reason for concern remained in the fact that he was the only one among the others who were able to utilize his soul energy. And not only that. Seth felt his synchronization with his skills and the control over his Soul Energy also seemed magnified ifpared to what he was used to before entering this strange dungeon.


    From what he heard from Lara, it seemed that just after they were ambushed only the raid leader Erwin along with Caroline and Lara was able to remain conscious however that didn¡¯tst long.


    The normal goblins which would never pose any kind of threat to the group suddenly began to overpower them. Erwin was weakened enough to get preyed on by the hordes of the green-skinned creature not so long after their battle began.


    Just like Seth others were also out cold lying on the ground, but unlike Seth, they didn¡¯t have the protection of Lara which resulted in their death not so long after. Thanks to the fact that the goblins got engaged in killing the other humans which provided Caroline the opening to bisect five of the creatures before she got surrounded.


    Just like that, Seth¡¯s first dungeon team was subtracted more than half within two hours.


    ¡®Hah¡­never expected this development¡­¡¯


    As he sighed, Seth handed both Lara and Caroline an advanced-grade potion which they epted half reluctantly. Seth was surprised to see that even after going through so many phases in her life, Caroline still possessed such humbleness.


    ¡°For us to conquer this dungeon, we have to rely on each other. So just ept it.¡±


    Hearing Seth¡¯s words Caroline stared at him for a long second before she nodded and with a polite bow of gratitude, downed the potion with three big gulps.


    As both thedies enjoyed the warming sensation, Seth fell into deep contemtion about their situation.


    The reason why he was able to use his skills without any problem seemed to lie in the ring which he recently got from the vault. Maybe there was any other reason but Seth didn¡¯t ponder about it much since he was more focused on how to tread from here on.


    Looking at Lara¡¯s condition he could tell that she wasn¡¯t in her best shape despite her trying to mask it. He again was baffled to see that unlike him, the advanced potions didn¡¯t have many drastic changes on them.


    ¡°Young master. I have a feeling that we are the only humans present inside the dungeon, which implies that your security is in seriousplication. I beg you to please retreat right now.¡±


    Seth understood what Lara was trying to indicate with her words. Apart from them he also didn¡¯t sense any other presence which meant that probably the two shadow guards responsible for Seth¡¯s security weren¡¯t with them inside the dungeon. Seth had a hunch about the reason behind which brought his response to Lara¡¯s plead.


    ¡°I do want to get out of this eerie dungeon, but I fear whether there is any way to exit remaining?¡±


    As Seth said he began to walk in the direction from where they came. The other two nced at each other in perplexion before they started following the young man in astonishment.


    Seth was not sure what was wrong with the Dungeon or what unseen scenario might arise if he descends the floor, so he would have naturally chosen to exit the ce. But that was where the problem arises.


    ¡°As I thought¡­¡±


    As Seth said he waved his hand at the entrance of the dome which had a translucent hue enshrouded over. As soon the barrier felt some presence nearing, raven threads like current started channeling toward the entity, covering Seth¡¯s hold hand with ominous sparkle.


    ¡°The art of corruption eh¡­¡±


    Hearing Seth¡¯s words and witnessing what was twirling over his hand and slowly trying to envelop his whole arm, the other two shuddered before Seth took out another advanced healing potion and poured it on his arm. To not let the liquid drip down he used his skill to coat his hand until the effect of the Corruption doesn¡¯t subdue.


    The art of corruption was a unique and forbidden practice of pushing someone into insanity and sleazing their Soul Energy to turn them into something entirely different. Beasts and other monsters generally get corrupted rather readily because of their versatile soul core but humans generally explode to hundreds of pieces or no longer remain themselves if they try to achieve Corruption.


    Those who seeded are few in number and humanity doesn¡¯t regard them as their own anymore.


    The barrier on the dungeon entrance was a form of Corruption art that could turn anyone into either an insane being or bestow their death if they try to walk through it.


    ¡°Young m-master¡­this¡­¡±


    The tremble in Lara¡¯s voice was justified and even without looking, Seth could tell that the other beauty was thoroughly shocked as well.


    The reason for their fret stems from the fact that something they could have never expected or prepared for has already urred.


    Turning his gaze toward the two, Seth affirmed their worries in a solemn tone.


    ¡°It seems¡­a Temple has spawned in the dungeon¡­¡±


    --------------------------------------------------------


    Outside of the big dome, two ck figures could be seen currently standing on a random rooftop while staring at the chaotic scene that ensued near the gate where Seth entered an hour or s ago.


    These two figures were none other than the two shadow guards who were sent to protect Seth from any unforeseeable circumstances.


    After Seth entered the dungeon they naturally tried to follow behind but upon sensing the ck thread-like currents, they backed away and the first thing they did was to contact their superior, Shin.


    ¡°So what did he say?¡±


    A feminine voice that belonged to the fourth-ranked General among the seven, Ava, spoke to her partner as he returned with the message Shin transmitted.


    Knux exhaled deeply as with a solemn look he replied to the girl.


    ¡°Shin said to not interfere and stay put. His suspicion of the young master brought such a decision and from the looks of it, he is not going to inform Lady Vrie as well. He said if the young master is really the person they believe he is then he should conquer the dungeon on his own.¡±


    Hearing his words Ava¡¯s scarlet eyes widened as she rebutted soon after.


    ¡°Has he gone nuts? If something happens to Young master, both you and I will get obliterated from existence before we could even ask mydy for forgiveness. And if he returns alive then the whole Order would get the death penalty since Young master would not remain silent on the matter once he walks out of there!¡±


    Knux sighed as he already knew what Ava just bbered and he was fairly agitated as well. More than his death he was guilty of betraying his mistress which was unforgivable in every sense.


    But¡­


    ¡°Until we have these¡­¡±


    Showing the small ruby imnted on his chest Knux continued in a dark tone,


    ¡°¡­we can¡¯t possibly go against Shin, can we?¡±


    ---------------------------------------------


    A/N:- I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter. Drop ament~

 Chapter 84: Reality check!

    Chapter 84: Reality check!


    ¡°I will be fine, so please rest assured.¡±


    Generally, Serena doesn¡¯t leave her mansion since she has no affection regarding those hobbies which a girl of her age considers the norm. She more likes to dwell herself in her training or books since she has a dream for herself as well.


    There is also another reason why the blonde maiden doesn¡¯t leave the mansion and that was the high security she was generally surrounded with even though she feels like strolling around for a bit.


    It was an unhidden fact that Count Stephen had phenomenal battle experience and a tremendous army at his disposal which makes him stand out at his post the most. And so, being such a high and mighty figure, there were numerous instances in the past where Count was subjected with malicious intents.


    The number of attacks and ambushes on Count Stephen is basically uncountable but there were some rats as well who sought to attack the weakness of any man regardless of their position. Their family.


    In the past, Serena was a highly vulnerable nerve of Count because, unlike her two older siblings, Serena awakened a skill that was unfit forbat as per what Count and many others believed. And since her family followed the tradition of males in the lead and women pushed as passive, Count Stephen instructed his wife to teach Serena more of knowledge about housework and management.


    She wasn¡¯t disheartened but a little bit sad that she failed to make her father proud of her. But that doesn¡¯t mean she ever thought of herself as inferior and always trained herself behind her father¡¯s back so one day she can prove her worth.


    The reason she was allowed to attend the Pristine Academy stems from the incident where Serena single-handedly subdued five ambushers who tried to take her carriage as a hostage. That day she made it dead certain that she was not just a mere woman who can only marry some young master and follow their steps to survive in society.


    Her father, allowed Serena to attend the academy and show her worth if she wanted her freedom.


    However, until she doesn¡¯t proves that she was alone enough to protect herself, Serena was bound with these heavy securities which even came to see her off in the library which was ten minutes from the mansion.


    Thankfully, they didn¡¯t pester much and let her roam in the library freely until evening.


    ¡®Sigh* Talk about exaggeration¡­¡¯


    Sighing Serena moved to the first floor of the central library which was one of the biggest establishments in Growmdur.


    Generally, Serenaes to this ce to venture among different genres and explores new things but today she had a different motive for which she walked casually to the secondst row of the first floor which was far enough from the entrance.


    She knew her bodyguards would get suspicious if they don¡¯t see her that was why she took a seat at the table which despite being bare, was visible to her guards.


    Taking a book from the nearest shelf which was written under the heading ¡®Ancient Temples and Discoveries¡¯ Serena seated on the leftmost side chair which had four more seats vacant beside her.


    Across her sat a single boy on the rightmost side of the opposite arrangement who had his eyes drawn on Serena with a faint smile over his lips.


    ¡°You really dide eh¡­Thank you, Serena.¡±


    Hearing Arata¡¯s nonchnt remark, Serena frowned slightly as in a whispering voice she responded almost consecutively.


    ¡°Why did you call me on such urgent notice? Is there any trouble?¡±


    Last evening Serena received a letter from an anonymous sender but his writing and the code behind his nonsense phrases of poetry told Serena that Arata needed to meet her as soon as possible.


    She had no idea what happened but fortunately, she had her--a visit to the library excuse-- which she could excise once only during her vacation. She knew Arata wasn¡¯t a person who would joke about something which could pose danger to no one but him if they got caught.


    She wasn¡¯t in any kind of rtionship with Arata other than friendship but having any connections withmoners and more so, of the opposite gender was strictly forbidden. Serena had been punished by her mother in the past, which sends shivers down her spine every time she remembers it. So if someone spots her meeting Arata out of school, at such an age would not only trigger rumors but might also inflict damage to her father¡¯s reputation.


    At such risk, Serena would have just rejected Arata¡¯s request to meet in person if not for the urgency he signified with his words.


    However, she never expected his reasoning would be so childish, to begin with.


    ¡°I¡­I just wanted to see whether you are fine and doing good or not¡­ahaha..sorry if I troubled you.¡±


    After he gained his memories and also after he saw Serena¡¯s condition when she returned from the vault, made Arata was quite tense about Serena¡¯s condition and well-being. He indeed met her for some minutes after she returned to her hometown at the beginning of vacation, but at that time he just like an idiot was fixated on the rewards he saw in his dreams.


    He became so selfish that he never took a good look at how Serena was doing or how was her family condition these days that was why after returning to his vige and sorting his thoughts, he decided to check on her.


    However, he never thought Serena¡¯s reaction would flicker in such a manner.


    ¡°You really called me to check on my condition?! Do you know how risky is it for me to meet here with you, Arata? Knowing full well how critical my rtionship with my family members is, you chose to call me here so you can rest assured?! What were you even thinking to take such a step?¡±


    Arata had his eyes widened as he heard each and every syble of agitation she let out with his jaw hanging low in shock. He did expect that Serena might get annoyed with him but right now she was fuming because of something he never really thought about.


    He just wanted to meet her and see if she was fine, but he failed to take the minor details into ount until Serena didn¡¯t point them out to him. Indeed he was careless and utterly stupid this time.


    ¡°I¡­I am¡­I apologize for what I did, Serena. It was my selfish desire to check up on you which made my mind think single-dimensionally. I never considered your position and acted out of my free will. I really am sorry.¡±


    Serena¡¯s hold on her book loosened as she heard his genuine words of apology which signified that he really was guilty of his actions. She might be agitated about his decision but not to the point where she would start disliking her childhood friend.


    After some moments, Serena sighed deeply as her shoulder rxed in the process. Taking a second nce at Arata, she asked in the same whispering tone.


    ¡°So, are you preparing for the uing tournament?¡±


    Arata was relieved to hear Serena¡¯s tone which signified she was no longer that much angry with him. He was barely suppressing his grin as he replied in a merry tone.


    ¡°I am¡­but the problem is my sword.¡±


    Serena frowned with her eyes still fixated on the book as she raised the obvious question in the matter.


    ¡°Sword? Did you break it?¡±


    Serena had heard it from Arata a very long ago that his sword is a legendary weapon that would help him reach heights where no one could match him. Since it was around the age of seven or eight Serena always got fascinated by his words and thought he would be the savior on the white horse and she would follow him wherever he goes.


    But time passed and nothing noteworthy transpired which could maintain her belief in Arata¡¯s swords and his promise. Sure she believed in his hard work but with his Skill Tier and his limitation, it was nearly impossible for him to reach the domain he has dreamt of.


    ¡°No...more like I am disappointed in its(sword¡¯s) underperformance and have a feeling that I would never trespass this limitation my skill has bound me with.¡±


    Serena took a third nce at her friend and saw the unhidden guilt and sadness overwhelming his gaze.


    She somehow could understand how he was feeling at the moment but in ce of sympathizing with him, Serena chose to utter facts.


    ¡°Yeah, you are weak Aru.¡±


    For a moment, Arata couldn¡¯t believe what he heard since he was expecting to hear words of constion which in normal circumstances, Serena would have uttered. But as he expected Serena has changed ever since that incident in the temple.


    ¡°You are weak since you are depending on a weapon for your progress and ming everything on your skill tier. You are not doing enough for what it takes to be someone you could be proud of. It might sound like boasting, but ever since I escaped death I havee to know how much I amcking and how many things I can learn from the people around me. And the same is for you, Arata.¡±


    This time she made direct eye contact with him as Serena stated the words she found helpful for her friend at the moment.


    ¡°You need to let go of all of your superficial excuses and put yourself in a situation where you have no other option rather than to fight if you want to get stronger. Ever since entering the Academy, I haven¡¯t seen the spark in your eyes which made Arata a man different from others. You are either after President, or your seniors or sometimes mindlessly chasing Anabelle. You no longer have the passion for what it takes to be a true warrior. And to be honest, I am quite disappointed because of it.¡±


    To say Arata was shocked would be a huge understatement since after hearing such a reality check, Serena mmed on his face, making Arata¡¯s mind numb. He forgot to even breathe for quite a long minute until he felt the stinging sensation in his heart as his body reminded him to respire.


    Despite it taking him a long, Arata was able to understand the meaning behind her words and howe, Serena whom he always thought of as his foremost ally, felt disappointed in him.


    It might be harsh but what she said was nothing untrue.


    ¡°Thanks, Serena.¡±


    Serena who had her eyes back on her book heard the chair across her sliding before Arata got up from his seat and with his fading words, left the library.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I will earn your respect once again, by winning the tournament. Just wait for me¡­¡±


    ------------------------------------------------------------------


    A/N:- I hope you guys don¡¯t dislike Serena just because she came to meet Arata. I mean they are childhood friends who have met like this in secrecy before as well.


    Anyway, drop ament if you are liking the story so far~

 Chapter 85: Soul Core!

    Chapter 85: Soul Core!


    It¡¯s been around a day since Seth and his temporary raid team entered the dungeon and got ambushed before they could have even initiated their adventure properly.


    The sudden attack took away the life of almost the whole raid team except for the assassin ss warrior, Ca or Caroline who was somehow holding her ground until Seth woke up and one-sidedly dominated the battlefield.


    The fact that only Seth could use his Soul Energy inside the dungeon and also that they were trapped in this ce, were the points of concern but Seth rmended the twodies to have rest for the night and restore their energy before they move forward since in the first battle they incurred heavy damages.


    Lara was reluctant at first since if she decides to rest, then all the responsibility of guarding would sump up on her young master. However, onemand from Seth was enough to put the maid in sleep mode.


    Currently, after having dinner which consisted of meat jerky and rice balls which Seth had in his storage ring, they took shelter near the entrance.


    Seth arranged a campfire with the help of abundant firewood he had in his storage ring. He also cast a barrier around them which despite being weak, would help them to negate the initial strikes of any unexpected appearance. The barrier also erased their presence and subdued any kind of smell to avoid inviting any unwanted guests.


    Sitting near the firece, Seth nced at his maid who was now asleep with her head resting on a makeshift cushion. She had drunk a healing potion but to have a full recovery, i.e mental and physical, she needed to take some good night''s rest.


    Seth sensed some goblins here and there but before they could enter the vicinity, Seth went out of the barrier to silence them while trying to not alert the surroundings.


    Fortunately, after the demise boss monster, the mob goblins didn¡¯t have much sense to make formation and ambush the intruders as they did before. Even so, currently, Seth was feeling so boosted up that he believed he can handle two boss monsters at once if he goes all out.


    During the whole time when Seth prepared the camp, or always put up with the guarding duty¡­a pair of emerald eyes kept on staring at him like she was trying to figure out something.


    Seth undoubtedly noticed her gaze but chose to stay silent until the other party didn¡¯t take the initiative.


    ¡°¡­who are you?¡±


    Her voice was shrill and slightly wariness still can be found even though Seth had shown enough tokens of kindness to the girl. Such petty.


    ¡°Well, can¡¯t tell you my identity, but my real name is Seth.¡±


    Seth was not sure whether he would be taking the girl under hismand or not so her not knowing his identity would create a little less mess if she somehow follow the plot and meets up with Arata in the future.


    But thinking how drastically he has changed the plot, Seth already has made a role for Caroline to perform in order to attain something profoundly important for Arata and humanity.


    Hearing his words, Caroline stayed silent for some seconds, before she unexpectedly revealed her name as well.


    ¡°I am Caroline. I mean my real name.¡±


    Seth nodded without any sign of surprise on his face and Caroline could understand such a reaction since Seth had no idea how important Caroline¡¯s identity was to her and what kind of exception she has made by telling him her real name.


    Although he didn¡¯t show, in actuality Seth was a little taken aback since he didn¡¯t think Caroline would start to believe in him this soon.


    ¡°It''s better you sleep, Caroline since once we start our journey from here, god knows when we will be able to rx. And if you are worried for your safety-¡°


    ¡°I am not. I trust you.¡±


    There was a reason why Caroline strongly meant what she just uttered. And Seth knew those reasons as well, so he didn¡¯t have trouble epting her words before he saw the raven-haired girl covering herself with her shroud and closing her eyes to drift away into dreands.


    Being left alone, Seth once again nced at his peaceful maid¡¯s face before he closed his own eyes. He had his senses widened enough to let him know if even an ant crawls inside his jurisdiction.


    The reason he closed his eyes was to inspect his soul core because he was having some doubts about this sudden boost of energy he was experiencing.


    It was not tough to inspect one¡¯s soul core if someone had enough synchronization with this mythical energy. But previously Seth didn¡¯t have enough proficiency to sneak inside his subconscious and locate the powerhouse of his body.


    But now¡­


    ¡®As I thought¡­¡¯


    Muttering to himself, Seth stared down the big orb floating amidst endless darkness which in reality was his disguised internal structure and that white orb was his core.


    White light radiating from it defined the purity of one''s soul energy which most of the awakened had entire milk in color. Once a person deteriorates because of old age, the soul core starts to lose its capabilities and the color of the orb begins to shift to dull yellow. Those who get corrupted had their cores dyed raven in color, like an abyss. No way out of the darkness.


    Then what about Seth¡¯s orb?


    In normal circumstances, it should have in milk white radiation but¡­


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Oh, you guys are awake? Should we start our hunt or would be better to have breakfast first?¡¯


    Lara has awakened from her slumber a while ago and the refreshment she felt after such a good night''s sleep vanished instantly when she realized where she was and under what circumstances she was resting such carelessly.


    Fortunately, the only face which could have calmed her down under the situation soon arrived with green blood dyed sttered on his shirt and some on his face.


    ¡°Forgive my impudence, master! Please let me clean you up.¡±


    Lara left her seat before she dashed toward her young master and gently started wiping the blood away from his charming face which despite being tainted, made Lara dazed a bit there when she arrived close to him.


    She wiped his face and then started unbuttoning his shirt which has been soiled enough from all the battle until now. She didn¡¯t have to ask as Seth already had another shirt in his left hand which Lara took and went back to work.


    As soon as his bare upper body came into view, Lara gasped as she saw a deep cut mark near his left chest te. There was no active blood and the wound was pretty much healed but the mark along with some other small cuts still remained on his previously unblemished skin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Lara. It was my wish to no longer remain passive and sheltered so this much is given.¡±


    Whispering his words, he encircled his arms around her waist as he soothed the emotional fool who starts weeping over such trivial things. Honestly, he liked these marks which represented his battles and also reminded him of the past. Unlikest life, he was not only practicing his martial arts but utilizing them in real-lifebat which was providing him immense battle experience.


    Upon feeling the familiar warmth such close to her even though the circumstances were so dire and unfavorable, made Lara calm as she enjoyed the moment without minding the prying gaze she and Seth both were feeling from the side.


    After some time, Lara separated herself from her young master since she felt his hands roaming her body dangerously which enhanced her blood cirction and dyed her face with a crimson shade. Although she has taken an oath to serve her young master, this wasn¡¯t the right time or ce to do that!


    Seth chuckled at her cute antics as he got dressed and returned to the camp with Lara by his side.


    ¡°Okay then. Now that we have enough rested, let¡¯s prepare the strategy to deal with this ce.¡±


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------


    A/N:- Next chapter would be action-oriented and maybe some other scenes of other characters as well. If you are reading the story on regr basis then can you tell me, whether adding others POVs feels good or put off the mood?


    Lemme know in thements~

 Chapter 86: Duchess advice!

    Chapter 86: Duchess'' advice!


    There are three floors in the beginner-rank dungeon Seth and his party entered to venture and got ambushed at such an initial stage. but despite the discovery of a phenomenon that indicated that there was a temple somewhere spawned in the Dungeon, it doesn''t change the fact that Seth and hispanions have to face only two remaining stages.


    The first floor was more or less cleared out throughout the two days period the trio spent on the first level. Seth had no idea howe he was so energized after entering the dungeon but he somehow understood that it was because of his abnormal soul core which gave him this sudden boost.


    Recently, Seth has been feeling so charged up that he himself felt spooked sometimes since he deemed that he maybe change into something inhumane. He has a hunch that it must be because of the heavy amount of corrupted energy he inhaled in the Vault which was influencing him, but to prove his theory he needed to meet Serena.


    Seth has been noticing Lara''s expressions from time to time as well since whether he was acting usual or not could be told best from someone''s reaction who had been with him for a long time.


    But other than being excessively impressed by her young master, Lara was not showing any kind of changed behavior signifying that Seth haven''t been out of ce.


    "Next floor will be hurdled with giant creatures so we would need to be as agile as possible or entirely brute if pushes to shove. I will rather like to lean on the prior option so try to be as cautious as possible."


    Hearing Seth''s words both Caroline and Lara nodded as they were aware of these kinds of creatures'' characteristics more than Seth. But since it was he who seemed to be on the leading edge more than two, they felt him to be the natural leader of the remaining raid team.


    Taking out some of the things from his spatial storage Seth spoke once again.


    "I will give three low, two mid, and one advanced rank healing potions to both of you, along with two mid-rank recovery potions. Since mana is no longer your ally it would be better to leave the heavy work to me. And also, take these weapons and poisons to coat them with. I know neither of you has any artifact anymore usable so this would be the only retort we can y on."


    Seth pushed the sks along with a pair of daggers to Caroline and a short sword to Lara. Additionally, he provided two pouches of mid-rank poison he had in his vault to thedies who obediently nodded and went to work.


    Lara was previously reluctant when Seth talked about dividing supplies, but when he sternly scolded the older woman about how it was important for each one of them to fight, the maid fell silent and slightly teary-eyed as well. Caroline who saw the whole exchange from the sidelines didn''t dare to go against Seth''smand. Of course, it was because she wanted to survive but not because of his harsh, disheartening words. Definitely not!


    Meanwhile, Seth closed his eyes and began scouting the area using the artifact he had around his ring finger. Since his range wasn''t far enough Seth wasn''t able to survey sufficiently and also, the region beneath his feet was somehow sealed either because of barrier chanter or the ground was thick enough to exhaust his limits.


    ''Well, not like anything is going to stop me from advancing...''


    Seth cringed a bit, as he sounded like a shounen protagonist for a second there. It wasn''t like he would not stop whatever obstacle arises or something, it was more like, he had no other choice rather than to clear the dungeon if he wanted to survive.


    "We are done, young master."


    The work was rather easy for the two who have decent experience in field work which helped Seth a lot as he nodded and looked in the direction where he has spotted most Goblins appearing.


    "Then let''s go."


    He has already killed the boss of the floor and extracted his soul core, but to advance deeper they need to destroy an artificial core that the monsters protect dearly since it was their source of energy. Seth has doubts about whether the goblins would be conscious of the floor core anymore or not, since there was no soul energy working on the floor. But soon his doubts cleared when he saw a group of two dozen goblins gathered around the tall stone pir nted in the middle of nowhere.


    "That''s our way down. You two rest here since I want you guys to preserve energy."


    As Seth spoke those words, his figure faded in a blur as he silently approached the goblins who were foolishly performing some kind of ritual around the stone core pir.


    Left behind, the twodies only could admire the disy which Seth was showcasing through his sheer talent as an assassin and mage. Lara couldn''t help but ask herself whether she really knew her master or not since in her knowledge he never got any instructor of that caliber who could have taught her young master such techniques.


    Sincedy Vrie also didn''t mention any tutoring of her young master meant that he was not upied with physical training in the academy as well. That left with only a single conclusion.


    He was self-taught,


    ''I mean my master is talented...but this? Well, I can not expect any less from him, all right~''


    On the other hand, Caroline had her eyes following Seth''s as many movements as she can yet there were instances where she missed how did he react to a sudden ambush or how he impaled his enemy when he was not even angled that way. His way of silent yet ruthless massacre. How he imbues his skills inbat. How he always thinks of another following attack if his primary strike fails, which more or less was quite rare to miss. Everything made Caroline more and more intrigued with him and also a little terrified at the thought of Seth turning against her if the situation arrives.


    At the reflection, Caroline once again made her resolve to follow the man until they don''t conquer this dungeon.


    ''I absolutely can''t die here...so it''s best if I act passive for the time being...''


    ------------------------------------------------


    At the same time, inside a brightly lighted hall could be seen several figures currently sitting around arge round table with varying expressions on their faces. But the mutual profoundness they sharedplied the topic in hand was far from pleasant.


    It was the council conference room situated in the main pce of Ranghaur capital city where some of the most influential figures gathered to discuss the rapid appearance of Temples and the severe bacsh all the territories have been facing these past few months.


    Among these faces, three were identifiable as the First prince of the Empire, the singledy in the room, Duchess Vrie, and one of the strongest beings and the headmaster of the Pristine Academy Rowell Cartbridge.


    It was all sudden when some high-ranking temples suddenly started to emerge in different parts of the world and Ranghaur was no exception. Despite having the vastest and most phenomenal army at their disposal, Rnanghaur was facing a crisis. The reason was the recent Four-crowned temple which appeared in the western province.


    The empire had to send the best of their troops and some Tier 2 warriors as well who despite conquering the temple, lost a heavy amount of casualties. The same was for low-ranking temples as well where the council had to send troops but since the spawning areas were far, the resources weighed a lot as well.


    And to keep the capital safe, the strongest of the pirs had to remain close to their mothend in order to face any unforeseen circumstances. That further implies why Ranghaur was losing so many of their soldiers past months which has be the matter of greatest concern.


    The Emperor had given the role to his son to conclude any decision that he would be forwarding to the uing United Summit. And so the Prince and the upper echelons were here.


    The council members have been presenting their ideas on how they should minimize expenses or reduce thepensation they provide fallens'' families. Amidst such exchange, only a single person remained silent, to whom Charles pointed next.


    "Do you have anything to propose, Lady Vrie?"


    The room went silent upon hearing the woman being mentioned by the prince who despite being socially inferior to the blond boy, still hold tremendous power at the tip of her fingers.


    Vrie with her back resting on the ufortable chair, stayed silent for more than ten seconds, making the people around nervous a little.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity for some, Vrie parted her seductive lips and spoke the words which were not tempting at all!


    "Recruit brats from Pristine Academy."


    -----------------------------------------------------------


    A/N:- Seth is overpowered, yes. But he would struggle quite a bit so don''t get used to it.


    Drop ament if you are excited about the uing chapter~

 Chapter 87: You cant run away from me~

    Chapter 87: You can''t run away from me~


    The conference room fell silent upon hearing the unaltered words of Vrie which meant only a single thing, how much one wanted to interpret them differently. ording to her, the solution to all these situations of sudden regression of manpower can be ovee by recruiting new soldiers.


    From a general perception, it would have been the most generic idea one could havee up with, but the singrities Vrie regarded in her statement were mere kids of the Pristine Academy.


    Sure, there were some rare talents in the academy, and all the students who wears the emblem of Ranghaur''s one and only elite academy were in one way or another, special. But just that. Even with special talents and skills, they were kids who have nearly no experience in the field.


    They would surely be future warriors but right now they were quite weak to view them attaining a considerable ce in capital defense.


    Though various felt like snorting at Vrie''s suggestion, no one dared to. More like, in fear of going against her words, no one actually uttered anything and kept their mouth shut as they waited for the prince to speak, which he naturally did.


    "Lady Vrie...recruiting students with such low truebat experience would be nothing more than asking them to cleave themselves with their own de. No offense Headmaster Rowell, but Academy doesn''t teach how it feels to be in a real life and death situation."


    Prince Charles despite being so young was able to utter those words at the end because he himself has faced such situations where a single mistake could have taken his life. He wasn''t the potential sessor just because he was the eldest. Rather it was the hard work and dedication he put behind his role.


    The white-bearded headmaster had no particr reaction hearing the blond boy''s remark since he himself knows that despite how much he sends students for expenditure until they have the backup of professors, they would never learn how dirty the actual battlefield is.


    Mostly everyone nodded and agreed with the statement Charles came up with and thought, that this must be the first time Vrie had made mistake in evaluating her thoughts before voicing them.


    But...


    "Then we can prepare them."


    The room which began to whisper to themselves buzzed down to a notch once again when Vrie spoke in support of her previous suggestion. Quite fixated on the idea, she seemed.


    "The students in the Academy has passed those test which makes them special from the general abundance and if supplied them enough resources along with some top-tier instructions, then I don''t think there could be any other possible method of mass recruiting so many warriors at once and provide the capital with the support, it requires."


    The already noiseless conference room fell under even more silence.


    Some were, in general, baffled to see the Duchess talking this much for the first time since in the past she generally stayed silent and only gave her view on matters when urged. But today, she seemed severely determined to ensure the Capital''s vanguard. As expected of thedy!


    Others were astonished to hear Vrie''s point of view on the matter which despite being harsh for the youths was a usible initiative for a better future. And the way she dictated it, made the people present inside the hall think of their previous review on the issue once again.


    It goes without saying that those who get the chance to get enrolled in the central academy affiliated with the Ranghuar Capital, are no ordinary students to shrug about. They have already achieved a little aplishment by getting admitted to the Academy and showing their worth to be prodigies who can protect their mothend.


    Charles was silent for a long minute as he awaited any objection he was expecting from the council members, but just like him, they also must have reconsidered their thoughts after hearing the Duchess'' reasoning for the proposal she forwarded.


    "Headmaster, Rowell. What is your opinion regarding Madame Vrie''s proposition?"


    All the gazes except for Vrie''s shifted toward the old man who stayed mostly silent throughout the meeting and only spoke when it was required.


    With his fingers caressing his long facial hair, the old man spoke in a tone that gave off a tinge of uncertainty.


    "If what Madame Duchess propose is to be followed and my students get exposed to a higher degree of tutge then I suppose, turning them into a strong pir of the empire would not be impossible."


    Previously it was Vrie that was why no one spoke but this time someone from the group raised their voice to rebuke the statement.


    "Ranghaur is in dire need of soldiers and grooming students who have majorly learned under the shade of well-trained professors would be extremely difficult since most of them have yet to face what reality has to offer. They are youth who needs to see the bright sky and explore new things which every child is entitled to, so sending them off like this seems an injustice to them. Not to talk about the guardians of those youths who would never agree to send off their children to the battlefield."


    "Duke Kalwarine."


    The only female in the room again spoke up making the red-headed Duke choke on his breath since he primarily thought to be responded by the headmaster who was convenient to argue with. But Vrie gave no room to follow up with any discussion as she intervened ruthlessly.


    "Once the enemy breaches thest line of defense there would be no home to return to. Not for the students or their parents. If they want to live, they have to either fight or leave thend they regard as their birthce since serving Ranghaur should be the first and foremost duty of each and every living creature breathing out there. And if it''s about how a parent would feel to send their children to the battlefield, then you don''t have to worry, since as a mother I can guarantee, my son''s servitude toward the empire would make me the proudest. So speak only when you have any other reasonable excuse to cross my proposal."


    By the time Vrie concluded her words, the hall dropped way beyond abyssal silence with the red-headed duke sweating profusely, thinking about how he ended up triggering Vrie''s annoyance. He was careful with his words and spoke only those terms which any normal person out there would have agreed to.


    But the way Vrie held herself until the end, it seemed Kalwarine was proposing something against Ranghaur while being subjected to his emotions and Vrie just put him in his ce by bringing up the fact that no one in the room could have dared to reproach. Heck, even the emperor would have felt a loss for words in this situation.


    Prince Charles looked around the room once again, while inspecting everyone''s take on the matter and the heated reasoning Vrie came up with. But no one seemed man enough to bring what they have preserved in their mind as a rebuttal.


    Since Charles had no qualms about his aunt''s decision and in general the idea seemed concrete and dependable, the prince sighed and spoke in a much lighter tone this time.


    "Since no one seems to be against Madame''s suggestion, shall we initiate nning the procedure and requirements so I could forward it to, Your Majesty?"


    "Y-Yes, of course, your highness."


    "I-If it''s the council''s decision then why not..."


    Soon the room began to buzz with small chattering rted to their proceeding thoughts on the matter and how they should be taking things in order to make the best out of it.


    After affirming that the council was now with her proposal, Vrie leaned back on her chair and with a small charming grin she muttered under her breath.


    ''Now you can''t leave your mama, baby~''


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    A/N:- I know it''s absurd but Vrie had this in mind that was why she ever proposed the idea. Talk about extreme.


    Drop ament if you liking the story so far~

 Chapter 88: Impressing my bride!

    Chapter 88: Impressing my bride!


    It''s been some hours since the trio descended to the second floor of the dungeon after Seth one-sidedly massacred the remaining goblins around the mana tomb on the first floor. The scene was to behold when Seth overwhelmingly used his skills only to smash all the heads without shedding any kind of mercy on his opponents.


    The next floor was nothing different for Seth either as he was able to annihte his foes without getting any notable injury in return at all. Lara and Caroline did help from time to time, but from their perception, it wasn''t much required, given Seth''s speed of progression.


    "UOOOO-"


    One of the orcs who was yelling at top of his lung before it intended to attack his prey, suddenly halted in mid as it felt unable to continue roaring for some reason.


    *THUD*


    The following thud exined the reason as with a clean sweep, Seth cleaved the monster without caring about the chivalry these monsters carry. They all roared first before the battle which annoyed Seth so he majorly concluded every conflict before his ear drums could go numb.


    ncing to the right, he found two other orcs cowering away since the monster Seth beheaded was stronger than those two. It goes without saying, that despite being inhuman they feel fear of those whom they couldn''t defeat.


    Seth smirked, as he turned his body in the direction of the remaining two before he channeled his soul energy and focused on the two orcs, making the two pause in their movements.


    Seth gritted his teeth and forced his soul energy on his psychokinesis as he heard the two monsters shouting in pain and agony. But that didn''t stop Seth from pulling their hearts out of their chest.


    *THUD*THUD*


    What remained in the air were two heavily beating hearts that were coated with greenish blood as the two creatures dropped to the ground with vitality long exhausted out of them.


    Seth has not had enoughposure or efficiency in his skills to pull out their mana stone without touching the corpse but these blood-pumping organs are easy to detect. He might have forced extra soul energy than required and it also took a slight toll on his body, but it was worth giving it a try.


    Fighting constantly for the past few days, he has been growing more than ever since he has reborn in the body. Currently, he might be the strength of a four-tier full-fledged warrior, but Seth couldn''t be sure.


    ''Well, not like I have to rush things...''


    Sighing Seth wiped his sses which had a few droplets of blood before he turned on his heels and approached the two women awaiting some steps behind.


    Seeing their expressions, Seth nearly chucked. Lara had a face of awe and pride curved her lips as she smiled cutely while waving her hand for Seth to see her, despite they were just some meters away. As for Caroline, then she had an expression that told what length of bewilderment she had reached that she could no longer keep up her facade of indifference.


    But can someoneugh at her reaction after she saw such a spectacle of a boy, not older than her, progressing at such a monstrous pace and showcasing skills that far surpass the altogether abilities of all the raiders who came here with them?


    Not to talk about that constant terrifying smile on his face which never faded despite him being ganged up by half a dozen of orcs at once some hours ago. Despite with her Soul Energy Caroline was not sure whether she could have finished off the monsters without facing any grave injuries.


    She indeed has seen rare talents in the past, her brother Arata was such an example, but this...Caroline have no words to describe what she was witnessing.


    "Good work out there, master. Have some water."


    The brte maid chimed like she was greeting her husband who returned from a long day at work. Caroline was not sure what weird y they were having but Caroline has long sensed how the older woman was protective toward the man she regards her master as.


    "Are you guys hurt, anywhere?"


    As the man said he took a gulp of water while he nced at the two from up to down. For some reason, Caroline thought her bare body was being inspected by that gaze, which brought a hand over her bosom instinctively.


    The small frown between her thin raven brows and the wary look she directed at him, made Seth sigh as he shook his head and looked away from the girl. Such a cautious child.


    "Young master...it''s already been more than half a day since you have been engaged inbat. How remorseful I feel, it doesn''t change the fact that I am more or less baggage for you. But please even if you want-"


    "Shut that."


    Lara, who was about to request her master to take some rest, instantly closed her lips as she heard her young master''s stern tone as his narrow gaze made her head lean down in guilt. She already has been causing him so much trouble and now she began to annoy him as well. Total disgrace for someone who vowed to be always useful to her young master.


    Seth, who realized how roughly he replied to his maid, sighed and walked forward before bringing his hand over her head as he conveyed his immediate thoughts.


    "You are not baggage Lara, but just powerless in this environment. You have protected me all those times so let me take the lead for now, okay?"


    Hearing his warming words, and the touch that Lara could only allow herself to share with her master made her heart fuzzy, as she wiped the umted tears. She was about to reply in understanding to his words when suddenly her young masternded a blow for which she was not ready at all!


    "And since I got the opportunity, let me impress my future bride a bit."


    *PUFF*


    Like a steam engine, clouds erupted above Lara''s head as her face adapted to the amber shade in an instant making her unable to lift her head as she dipped her face in her unfair young master.


    "Haha~ don''t tell you are embarrassed just by this..."


    As the two of them enjoyed their peaceful lovey-dovey time at a side, Caroline for the seventh time realized what it means to be a third wheel.


    ''Sigh...how can someone make that face after going through all that...''


    ------------------------------------------------------


    "How is she doing?"


    Walking through the lobby of her mansion, Fiona Alfred mother of La asked her daughter''s maid about La''s condition, since some days Fiona and her husband were away attending a ceremony. When returned, thedy of the mansion was informed that her daughter has not just only been staying in her room but also refuses to eat anything most of the time.


    Fiona had no idea what was in the box which Duchess Vrie asked Fiona to pass to La, but it was clear that it was rted to Seth and it has cornered La to her current condition.


    Fiona might not be entirely sure what was going through La''s mind ever since she returned from the Academy but the older woman certainly could not leave things like this.


    "You wait here."


    Ordering the maid, Fiona breathed heavily and with a frown creasing her brows, she entered La''s room.


    "We need to talk, Lai-eh?"


    -----------------------------------------------


    A/N:- A little glimpse before we move with the plot. I am trying to keep things in moderation while showing Seth''s progress. Do let me know if things be rushed.

 Chapter 89: I want to be with him!

    Chapter 89: I want to be with him!


    "What in the heavens are you doing, La?"


    These were the first of the words, Fiona spoke after seeing her daughter after a short period when she was away. Last she remembered to see La cheerfully smiling as she wished her parents a safe journey just before they left for some business to attend in the neighboring town.


    And returning after a short while, what does she find? An evidently sorrow-drowned daughter who had her lifeless gaze fixated on some shard of ornaments and crumbled papers?


    La always has been a lovely and optimistic kind of kid who always likes to keep the people around her smiling and stress-free. Even if it''s her carriage coach or just a gardener, she tries to extend a helping hand if she can and do her best to keep her surrounding as lively as she could.


    And La''s parents adored such a trait of their daughter.


    But right now, Fiona could only see the clouds of depression and hopelessness roaming above La''s head and the usual charm her daughter wears was nowhere to be found. In a way, La seemed to be entirely a counterpart of what she used to be.


    "La."


    Fiona knew acting forcefully or scolding her daughter would bring no good, worse La may fall into such a state that Fiona might not be able to lift her from. So the older woman chose to keep her tone as soft as she could while she brought her hand over La''s head.


    La visibly jerked since it seemed she was not expecting anyone at the moment. Since she has only allowed her personal maid to enter inside and only at times when the maid has to oblige with her duties, La never thought someone would intrude at this hour.


    But when her gaze fell on the person standing by her side, with unhidden concern masking her gaze, La psyched herself and with an audible sniff, she hurriedly put all the things inside the wooden box.


    Fiona more or less understood the stance of the matter as her gaze fell on the wooden box, but still, she was not sure what those things were which were affecting her daughter this much, to the point of breaking her into such a state.


    "Mother...I..."


    La was finding it difficult to ooze out words appropriate to exin things, but Fiona was not here to take any excuses so she just went straight to the point.


    "Is it because of Seth that you have be like this? You don''t have to punish yourself like this daughter. He himself didn''t trust so-"


    Fiona herself created the situation as she thought it to be and began to console her daughter back to her usual self even though she have to speak badly about anyone at the moment.


    But La shook her head and rejected to let her continue with her delusions.


    "It''s not that, what you think it is mother. I...I just..."


    Seeing her daughter in such pain and trouble, Fiona squeezed her hand and spoke in a warm tone.


    "Tell me La, whatever it is. I promise to not judge you regardless of what you say and also will try to help if I know the full knowledge on the matter."


    La kept her face down as she felt emotions swelling inside of her and ready to burst anytime. She knows, without her mother saying, that she wouldn''t be judged by whatever she says. And La had such a close rtionship with her parents that sharing her troubles with them seemed to be the best possible method to ovee this sensation she have been feeling ever since Seth broke off their engagement.


    Fiona patiently waited for her daughter to prepare herself as she saw La breathing stabilizing a bit before her heavy yet remorse-filled voice reached up to her.


    "Mother...what if someone whom you always used to dislike and thought of as nothing but a burden in your life proves to be the person who always loved you dearly yet never showed it in front. What if...the person whom you always wanted to avoid was the only one who always cared for every single thing you did for them. What if...the rtionship you had with a person despite responsibility in your eyes always has been a cherished memory for the said person? Tell me, mother, what will you do to find whatever you have done in name of natural response, were hurting the other person to the point where the person broke off the rtionship which was keeping the two at least intact, despite weakly? Tell me...what would you do...what should I do...tell me...tell me..."


    Fiona''s seemed to be slowly understanding what had happened with all this box and what suddenly changed in La. The thing which has been eating La from inside...Fiona understood it all.


    There was a lot to thought about since thinking about Seth being the person La described, was a little far stretched given his personality and his social standing but Fiona didn''t doubt her daughter''s words and went to hug the fragile girl first.


    "Oh, my poor child. It pains me to see you like this. Please don''t cry."


    Upon her mother''s words, Li noticed that tears has been raining down without her realizing it. She has resisted the urge to shed tears the past few days for some reason she herself doesn''t know. But this familial warmth and theforting word anyone would seek at their low point broke her boundaries.


    The duo stayed in an embrace while the younger one silently wept her grief without restraints. Was it her guilt, or regret which brought such agony to Lia? She was not sure and did not want to find it either since she knew, in the end, La would be hurting herself.


    "Are you okay now?"


    After half an hour of coaxing her daughter, Fiona asked in a warm tone to which La nodded but still did not let go of her mother. The only support Li could rely on at such a worst point in her life.


    Fiona didn''t want to say what she was going to do, but she knew if anything could heal La then it was rted to the matter which gave her such scars in the first ce.


    "Now tell me, La. What are you going to do?"


    Separating herself slightly to look directly into her daughter''s eyes Fiona asked in a slight firmness blending in her voice but not to the point where it could scare the girl.


    La was perplexed by the sudden question but her mother''s following words cleared the mist of doubts.


    "It''s about Seth. Do...you want to get with him or get over him? I have advice for either path and don''t worry, I would support you whatever decision you pick."


    Fiona spoke about what she has thought in order to help her daughter ovee her lingering feeling. The older woman wanted to say that La can think about it with a peaceful mind since it was a decision she needed to severely contemte about.


    However, like she already had an answer prepared, La replied in a resolute voice.


    "I want to pursue Seth. I want to be with him. So please help me, mother!"


    ------------------------------------------------------------------


    It has been eight days ever since Seth entered the Dungeon and began annihting whatever he evaluated as an opportunity to grow his powers and widen his knowledge about his skills. Under the rigid persuasion of his maid, he never cked resting in between the battles but the fact he was barely getting tired from the constantbats made him feel like those breaks as a chore.


    However, he never went against Lara''s words. Not because she was his future bride or his maid, but rather because he trusted her with his heart. If anyone could care for him without any intention of payback, then it could be only her.


    Caroline has been following behind the two not so far apart and has been engaging in battle at whatever opportunity she got. Since in her current state, killing an orc would have been a proven struggle-some, Seth always weakened the foe before letting it get to the twodies.


    The soul core from the monsters was being picked collectively and as per Seth''s words, it would be divided in equal ratios after the trial.


    Lara had no interest in the core since everything she had belonged to her young master. And Seth particrly had no greed for money so he didn''t mind sharing the core despite him collecting majorly all of them by himself.


    Lara on the outer surface seemed to be smiling andposed as she stared at the battle transpiring between the orc lord and her young master. One might say, that as the person''s maid and a bodyguard, she at least should have been nervous but it was needless since her young master was practically ying with the monster at this point.


    The orc lord was far stronger than its soldiers but Seth had no problem keeping the giant under control as from what Lara could see he have created an invisible wall around the monster to test out his new skills.


    But the smile was all a facade that she has worn to not make her young master feel concerned about her.


    There were two reasons for her worry. First, the response of the ck Order who were responsible for the young master''s protection. Lara was somewhat aware of their might, especially the group leader, Shin. If he wanted he could have easily entered the field through artifact or their synced attacks, yet...


    ''What could be the reason for such negligence...''


    Unless the world outside has fallen under apocalypse Lara couldn''t find any reason for such irresponsibility. But that would be evaluated after they exit this ce.


    The current concern was something that Caroline worded out unexpectedly.


    "Isn''t he growing unbelievably fast? Do you think it''s normal?"


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    A/N:- I hope you guys are liking the story, This arc would be wrapped up soon.


    As for Lara, then I can say, she is shaken up a bit and her character would drastically shift once she gets face to face with a certain someone~

 Chapter 90: Taking the control~

    Chapter 90: Taking the control~


    It has been almost half a month ever since Seth left the mansion and most of the time he mostly spent his vacation in the first dungeon he ever challenged. It was not something Seth could have ever imagined but all went well since the end was well.


    Seth had no issue overpowering the two crowned temple which was spawned on thest floor of the dungeon just like he had been handling the other mobs. He practically breezed through the trial and brought the ordeal to its end without facing any fatal injury except for the one in the beginning.


    After returning to his home, the first thing Seth requested was a meeting with the Seven shadow Generals on the same day of his arrival. The request was something the chief of the shadow order expected so he readily epted the proposal and organized a meeting near eight in the evening.


    Seth''s stepfather, who was unaware of the reason for Seth''ste arrival and this sudden appointment with the Order was naturally worried as he persuaded Seth to rest first, but thetter humbly rejected the kindness since this was something Seth needed to do, as soon as possible.


    Being back in her full health, Lara along with some high-ranking maids went along with Seth for their young master''s protection. Lara had unhidden wariness toward the shadow Order and their previousck of response in the call of Seth''s security showcased that the Order is no longer trustable.


    "Seeing you healthy and safe makes me delighted, young master."


    As the man said he bowed his head in front of Seth and forwarded his words which from the outer surface seemed genuine. But that didn''t help to forbid Seth from a smirk.


    Seth was aware that his recent actions after rebirth might have raised suspicion among the Shadow Order since they are worshippers of Duchess Vrie, therefore having an eye on everyone around her was given. And also a fact, Lady Duchess was away for some matter in the capital, assisted the Shadow Order to do what they desired.


    They wanted to test Seth''s might and see if no one else has been residing with the face of whom they considered their young master. But this was also a fact that even if Seth would have been in the original state, he would not have been able to conquer the altered dungeon.


    So in a way, the original Seth might have died by now.


    "You say that...but do you mean it?"


    Hearing Seth''s cold yet slightly amused voice the other six of the Order felt a shiver running down their spine, but they kept their posture intact and didn''t lift their head to see what destiny was about to befall.


    Shin was the only one who wasn''t kneeling like his other six subordinates, as he lifted his head and for a brief moment, assessed Seth.


    ''He...has grown unnaturally... ''


    The red-haired warrior was not threatened since Seth had a long way to reach his level but bncing Seth before the journey and now the man who was arrogantly sitting a few meters away,pletely outlived anyparison. Not only did Seth appear calmer and more dangerous but the amount of Soul energy he has adapted in such a short period was breaking Shin''spressibility.


    It goes without saying that once Nux reported Seth''s conquering of the dungeon, the existence of the Order was in threat. Not the whole group but at least the one who gave the order to not pursue Seth inside the dungeon.


    But the boy to being here and exchanging words meant a simple thing.


    "What do you require?"


    Shin asked inly without beating around since he knew, without anything in mind, Seth would have never considereding here and not reporting the Duchess firsthand after he arrived in Carta.


    "Dare to speak like that once again, and I would make sure to inflict a fatal wound before my demise."


    The amount of blood lust Shin felt from the group of servants who came along with Seth was not something to scoff about since each of the workers servicing the Albeck is a trained warrior. Some were personally groomed by Shin himself, but that doesn''t change the fact that the brte maid''s warning remains fruitless.


    Even if she or anyone else in the room including his teammates dares, Shin wouldn''t get injured until he doesn''t consent to it.


    "Calm down, Lara. And for you, General Shin, then my proposal is simple. Grant me the ''thread''."


    It might have sounded like simple words but those words were enough to widen every shadow order''s eyes to their widest reach including Shin.


    The Thread which Seth was talking about was not something anyone, including Vrie herself, should be aware of so Seth''s knowledge of it gave the air of suspicion.


    "Oh yes, don''t think I am only aware of its name but not feature, General. I am very well familiar with why every Shadow General behind you can never go against your will even if they want."


    Now Shin was assured that Seth has aplete grasp of his powers and the knowledge of Thread was not some fleeing whims of the boy.


    The reason why no one in the Order can go against Shin''s words despite their wants or desire remains in the runic symbol engraved on distinct body parts of the six and the detonation of those symbols lies at the fingertips of the Order General Shin.


    Of course, Shin never thought of going against his goddess that is Vrie but to keep things in the decree, he had to takemand of hisrades so they can move in the best way possible for Vrie''s profit.


    The room which was already quiet fell into abyssal silence as Shin pondered on the proposal when Seth once again brought up a use he found required to add.


    "Oh, and refusing my terms would end every Shadow Order''s existence...which I guess, the wise General should be aware of already. You see I can''t lie to my mother until I don''t get enough sugar aspensation."


    It was a threat through and through but Shin was already aware of it without Seth voicing it out. If Seth returns unsatisfied from this discussion, then nothing less than painful death would await them.


    But handing the Thread in the hand of the boy would also leave Shin''s back vulnerable to hisrades to be attacked at any moment they find convenient.


    But that doesn''t mean Shin would get down easily even if all six of his teammate attacks him, better to say he might conquer them with sheer force if pushe to shove.


    Shin didn''t have to think much long as soon he got the pros and cons of the deal.


    "You win, young master. From here on, myrades would be at your mercy."


    As Shin said his eyes shed with a slight illumination, instantly making Lara pull up her guard, but that wasn''t required since Shin never intended to harm Seth once he was proven to be the child of Vrie.


    Soon a sigma was engraved on Seth''s back of the hand granting himplete control over the six Shadow Generals except for Shin.


    Seth didn''t feel much with the new addition but just he was able to detect their presence more vividly and had an idea of how to trigger the emblem Shadow Order carries if Seth wanted.


    With a grin, Seth nodded toward the obedient General as he forwarded his gratitude along with some news.


    "I am thankful for the gift, General. Now that your purpose is fulfilled, I wish you a happy retirement in the afterlife~"


    Shin''s eyes narrowed at thement but before he could have formted what the boy meant, a very familiar presence approached the scene.


    A presence that not only Shin but everyone inside the room could feel vividly and let themselves feel the shiver of what tremendous aura such presence brought along.


    "M-m-mydy?!"


    ____________________


    A/N: - Drop ament if you liked the chapter~

 Chapter 91: Keith Albeck!

    Chapter 91: Keith Albeck!


    There are not many things that could make Keith Albeck frustrated to this extent as he was currently. Given in what circumstances he has grown up, Keith found himself mature enough to mind the trivial things which bother children of his age. But some of the things cannot be glossed over even if he wants to.


    It was currently nighttime when Keith returned to his room after he declined to have dinner for tonight because of the disappointment and annoyance he suffered because of the same person who has troubled Keith the most ever since he could remember.


    His older sibling Seth Albeck.


    Since childhood, Keith has been trying to live up to the mark where he could make his mother proud of him. He wanted her to look at him with adoration and pride at the things he did. Keith never cked at whatever phase of his life and at each step he wanted to make his mother look in his direction and praise him even for once.


    He just loved and respected his mother to the extent that gettingplimented by thatdy became the primary motive of his life.


    But he was never sessful because of a single person. His b*s*ard half-brother.


    Whatever Keith did he gotpared to Seth. Either it was his wizardry or just handwriting he was told to learn from his big brother. Why? Because Seth was better in everything than Keith even thetter never found that factor.


    Keith never found himself inferior to Seth. He awakened skill prior to the age when Seth awakened. Despite being in low tier than Seth, Keith always did his best to show the best results of his efforts and never indulged himself in those things which could divert him from his path.


    But even so, for some reason, his mother always favored Seth despite the said person being anonymous and stupid at times. Like when Seth requested engagement with a low-ranking noble house or when he rejected the tuition of physical arts just because he waszy.


    The Duchess never saw Seth in a bad light whatever he did yet Keith was reprimanded with harsh scolding at every step. He was hurt and wanted toin and scream about this unfairness but Keith swallowed it all.


    Reason? Keith knew, the way Duchess was obsessed with her firstborn, it wouldn''t be surprising if Keith gets thrown away from the family if he dares defy Seth.


    If about Seth''s treatment toward him, then that b*s*ard never looked at his three siblings at all, like they were not worthy of the name of Albeck. Despite being the oldest he never considered their emotions and extended a kind hand to understand how Keith and his two sister thinks or feels.


    Seth was too proud and arrogant in his own world to consider the people around him. And the fact their mother announced Seth as the official sessor of the throne only fanned his ego and elevated his pride to an unreachable extent.


    Keith was once again hurt by such an unfair judgment where the Duchess didn''t even think of him and without providing Keith a chance to prove his worth, she announced that bas*ard as the next Duke!


    After that day, a seed of hatred was born in Keith''s heart which only grew denser with time. Keith wanted nothing more than the demise of Seth. But he knew it wasn''t possible because of the amount of protection Seth has received in form of his maids.


    Not to talk about Seth''s own strength which despite being less than the raw physical might of Keith but still in terms of magic, Seth was far ahead.


    However, that doesn''t builts the fact that Seth was worthy to be the next Duke just because he awakened a Second-tier skill. To be a lord, one has to be superior in lots of skills but Seth paid no heed to those subjects and lived his life as he wanted.


    On the other hand, Keith worked hard to impress his mother and did all those things required to be a sessful Duke, but to no avail. The Duchess was simply fixated on making her firstborn the next person sitting on her throne and Keith never got the chance to rece him at all.


    There was nothing in Keith''s power to do but resign to his fate and be the good-for-nothing warrior under the shadow of his ''talented older brother''.


    But...something changed in Seth when he returned from the temple where Keith''s long wish was about to be fulfilled failed and Seth survived the ordeal. But that was not surprising enough to pale the announcement that Seth did over the dinner.


    "I want to vouch for Keith''s name as the next head of Albeck Duchy."


    That is what he said and made Keith utterly shocked to believe his own senses for the first time. Keith never could have believed if someone has said that his selfish indifferent brother would ever give up on his sessorship for Keith, if not for Keith himself hearing it,


    Sure there was a small argument between the Duchess and her favorite son, but it doesn''t change the fact that Seth announced Keith''s name as the potential heir to the throne.


    There was a lot Keith wanted to ask that how and why this sudden change Seth adapted and what evil n that bas*rd had in mind for all this ploy. But again Keith was ignored like he was equivalent to a fly in Seth''s eyes.


    Despite that, Keith finally got a chance to prove his worth and be a person his mother could be proud of. Someone who wouldn''t be shadowed and could shine with all his glory without being shunned in the mud ofparison once again.


    Then why Keith was currently this upset?


    Seth after returning from his long trip from who knows where, called a meeting with the Shadow Order, one of the assets of the Duchy, without telling their father any reason behind it.


    Keith knew his father wasn''t regarded much in eyes of Seth but Keith wanted to know the reason for this sudden meeting, being the heir of the Albeck. However, he was once again ignored by that man just because Keith was not old enough to understand the situation?!


    And more so, Keith even saw his mother emerging out of nowhere from that meeting office signifying this was a nned asion by the mother and son duo where no one was allowed to be entangled.


    ''That a**hole always makes me feel like a filth, nothing more. But I need to know my answers before he leaves tomorrow...even I have to go against mother...''


    Keith knew Seth would be leaving for his academy tomorrow and there were things Keith wanted to know before he goes away or who knows how many nights Keith would have to spend sleeplessly.


    But just as he was pondering on the method tomunicate with Seth, someone knocked on his door, instantly gaining a tongue click from the young man.


    "Tch. What is it?! Didn''t I say, I wouldn''t eat tonight?"


    Keith red at his maid who must be worrying needlessly just like always. But little he did think how wrong he could be...


    "Throwing tantrum as always huh brother?"


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    A/N:- Drop ament if you are liking the story so far.

 Chapter 92: I am counting on you!

    Chapter 92: I am counting on you!


    "You all, whom I have nurtured all those years...tried to kill the person I hold dearest to me?! How dare you!!"


    As Vrie roared violet thunder reverberated all around the room making the audience and the ones who were targeted with such scorn, shiver in fret as they dared not to lift their face in shame and terror.


    In between the Shadow Order and their mistress was nowid a charred body of the person who was once called the leader of the group. But now he was just a corpse giving away the smell of overcooked meat and nothing more.


    Upon Vrie''s arrival, like hell has itself descended all the members of Shadow Order fell into agony and horror since they never could have thought that they would be facing their mistress today when she was away with her work.


    But before Shin could have presented any word of greeting or apology he was pulverized and annihted from existence within seconds despite the man being a second-tier warrior and war veteran to the core. That kind of prowess the Duchess held at the tip of her fingers and also the reason why even the Emperor doesn''t even think of going against his sister.


    Seth, who for the first time saw the true powers of his mother was awestruck and slightly terrified as well since the amount of electricity she poured in one go without anywhere near depleting her Soul energy was enough to make him dead twice over with resistance included. Despite Seth having grown exponentially strong, the difference was vivid and still far off.


    Thankfully thisdy was on his side and the way she showed her obsession toward Seth, he was sure that he had to not fear any massive danger until he didn''t reach a decent level.


    As for the remaining Six Shadow Order, then looking at Vrie''s expression, it seemed their end was nearing yet no one amongst them was trying to resist since they have epted their fate. They knew what a tremendous blunder they have partaken in, which required no otherpensation other than their lives.


    But...


    "Mother, I need them."


    Vrie who was at her peak state of agitation calmed down a little as she heard her son whisper and how fondly he held her waist from the back. His warmth was enough to calm thedy down but she was nowhere near forgiving them.


    "But they chose to stay silent and let you enter that ce knowing full well how you could have d-...I...I can''t even imagine what I have done if anything would have happened to you!"


    There was a faint remorse and helplessness in the older woman''s tone as she thought of a possible scenario that Vrie never would like to be a reality. She couldn''t even imagine a life without her son and they dared to separate her from her son?!


    Unforgivable.


    "I know and I am not asking you to forgive them, but still for my sake, don''t kill them. Please, mother?"


    Vrie narrowed her gaze and nced to her right before she saw her son''s expectant gaze which was unfair through and through in this situation. Now even if she desires, can Vrie kill those maggots when her son was asking so nicely for something for the first time?


    Those who were kneeling with their heart leaped in their throat and waited dreadfully for what their mistress would respond since her following words would decide their fate.


    Vrie contemted for half a minute before she sighed audibly and released all her killing intent which was subtly weighing down on everyone in the room.


    "Fine you win, but you have to promise me something if you want to keep them alive."


    Seth knew she would agree to his request but this sudden requirement came entirely out of the blue. He nodded for her to continue but soon a shiver ran down his spine when he saw that sadistic smirk forming across the older woman''s lips.


    "Nothing much just..."


    -------------------------------------------------


    [After some time]


    [Inside Keith''s room]


    Seth sat on a chair that was resting beside the bed as his little brother who was supposed to be hating him, was actually mannered enough to stand up in greetings.


    Not only that, the little brother was not even daring to rest back on the bed as he patiently waited for Seth to say something with an impatient look on his face.


    "How is your training proceeding?"


    Ovepping his leg on the other, Seth leaned back on the chair and asked in a casual tone.


    "It''s go-Why do you care about it? In the first ce, does it even matter whether I would be prepared for the job or not?"


    Keith, who went with the flow and was about to answer truthfully, narrowed his gaze as he spoke in slight contempt and red back with the thoughts he genuinely harbours.


    True, Seth voiced his opinion of letting Keith be a potential sessor for the throne but seeing the reluctance and how their mother put up a condition regarding the matter, Keith didn''t have much hope for it.


    Well, he was having political and social affairs sses regrly along with his other physical training but he was not going to confess that now.


    "Does it matter or not, is not the question here. Are you even worthy to call yourselfpetent for being a Duke is what I am more concerned about since, despite my reticence to take the job, the downfall of Albeck Dukedom would be thest thing I could allow."


    Keith''s breath stuck in his throat as he heard the bone-chilling voice of his brother who seldom exchanged words in the past. Yet right now even though he was here and talking like never before, all Keith could hear was warning and wariness in Seth''s tone.


    Clenching his fist behind his back Keith responded in a neutral tone but the solemnity didn''t go hidden by the other party.


    "I am doing my best to be the person who if not the ruler could at least be the best support who wouldn''t let any harm reach the doors of Albeck."


    It was not a brother who responded but rather a responsible youngster who knew his role well and was following the path where he could make his family proud.


    Seth stared at his little brother in helplessness since Seth came here to have a normal chat but somehow things elevated due to the tone Keith applied with his words.


    But can Seth me his brother for such stiffness he has adapted?


    Without any further ado, Seth got up from his seat and halted his step just before his brother.


    Keith felt some weight on his shoulder but he didn''t move his head as he heard Seth''s parting words.


    "I am counting on you."


    _____________________


    A/N:- School will resume and the main focus would be the main lead. Oof, I nearly outcast her.


    Drop ament if you are hyped~


    P.S:- Don''t ask me about Vrie and Seth''s rtionship.??


    For advance chapters: -


    <font color="#333333" face="Georgia, times new roman, bitstream charter, Times, /novel/stuck-as-a-viin/</font>

 Chapter 93: Changed Ciel?

    Chapter 93: Changed Ciel?


    It was already a month ever since the vacations began and with the new year, every student was on their way to continuing their academy life. Not only new year bring celebrations and gatherings of friends and family but also brings out the dedication of countless youth for their uing years.


    In Pristine Academy it was the same as others except for the fact that students were particrly a lot motivated about the uing crossnd Tournament which would be transpiring soon after the vacation.


    In the tournament, all six continents participate and give their all to be the one and only Champion who would be remembered forever in history as a Prodigy.


    Except for the grand prize awaiting the ultimate champion, one could achieve and secure a great future ahead if they perform well in the tournament and shine enough to gain the attention of some special guests who would be joining to oversee the main event.


    It''s not necessary to win but just to perform to their best capability would be enough to have some high noble or maybe the emperor himself to provide support if the show really gains that''s interest and attention.


    What one could expect from the tournament which only happens once every three years and gives a chance to young warriors of the six academies topete against each other in order to shine the brightest and prove their worth across the world.


    The event is long and takes around three weeks for every match to settle down before the champion is decided. All six continents send their top four central academy prodigies topete against the other teams in order toe out the victor.


    Ranghaur has a trail of two past losses since the prior two tournaments, one of the six continents, excelled in every way and crushed the other teams overwhelmingly. There was nopetition to say so, just people fighting to achieve what they couldn''t since one of the teams was way above them all.


    But this time things were bound to change since like Ranghaur everyone had already their elites being trained and prepared for this tournament so they could excel in their performance and do their best to make their academy and mothend proud.


    ***


    Just like everyone Seth also returned to the academy without any dy since he had nothing that interesting to do back in the dukedom. He had his fair share of family bonding and also the amount of time he was resting leisurely, the more he was getting bored.


    Even more so when he has gotten out of that dungeon and explored a new side. Also, he was eager to see a certain someone whom he has neglected this long, as well.


    But before that, Seth had to report to the student council office and sort out some work that must have been piling up until now. Not to talk about this uing tournament would only prove to be a fat ton of trouble over his shoulders and since Seth was also going to participate the amount of time he would receive to fulfill his duty as the President would only shorten.


    About the sudden participation in the tournament?


    Seth primarily was not that much interested in the tournament since the reward was not so enticing enough to pull him onto the stage and steal the limelight from the protagonist. But now, Seth had no option because of his mother''s request.


    For some reason, to let him keep the Shadow Order, his mother asked Seth to participate and win this tournament for her.


    For a second, Seth was in a dilemma about whether the Duchess was also suspecting him of being his son. But soon he shrugged off the thought because of two reasons.


    First, that woman is not someone who would plot against him in order to confirm something, She''s much of a direct and confronting type of person who believes to sort out a doubt, it''s best to directly extract the truth without beating around the bush. And the second reason was that glint of mischief and ecstasy Seth saw in the Duchess'' eyes which told that this woman was up to no good,


    But since he had enough trust in his mother that she wouldn''t harm him in any way, Seth thought there was no problem once again throwing the plot haywire for his mother this time.


    ""Good morning, President.""


    Nodding to the respectful greeting from every council member, Seth walked into the office and steadily made his way to his seat at the center of the opposite end of the entrance where a certain silver-haired maiden stood with a stoic face.


    Seth''s brows raised momentarily as he had a hard time swallowing the Soul energy Ciel was giving off and also her new haircut made him a bit surprised as well. But that was not somethingpletely unexpected just a little surprising since Seth naturally has started forgetting various events of the novel.


    Ciel kept her oceanic blues eyes straight and waited for the president to rest on his seat first. Her shoulder-length hair was resting freely with some strands covering her left eye. She looked more mature and strong as well from thest time Seth saw her before the vacation.


    Seth knew why she suddenly changed and what new deeds she would be showcasing in the uing tournament, only if his participation doesn''t affect the course of action.


    As the President took his seat, the other council members as well, seated themselves before they continue working their stuff Seth asked thedy standing to his left.


    "Report."


    Seth looked inside the file resting on his desk as he heard his secretary reading out his schedule for the day.


    "President has to attend three periods of Ancient History, Botany and thest would be Literature. After that, President is asked to attend a meeting in the headmaster''s chamber about which I have no further information. And after a break, physical training."


    Seth nodded with a frown since this sudden meeting with the headmaster was naturally out of blue. But assuming the uing tournament and the weight it holds, Seth could more or less already guess the content of this meeting.


    Soon a small smile curved his lips as well which no one in the room was able to see as he realized that in the first period, he would be able to see his Haruka sensei after this long.


    But soon those butterflies burnt ruthlessly as soon Seth saw Haruka.


    ***


    It was the first period in the academy when Seth seated on the first seat and awaited the beauty. The past month he was so upied with his work and dungeon that he never actually paid any attention to Haruka at all.


    And now when he has decided to leave the empire and embark on his journey to far-off ces, Seth needed to make her fall for him in one way or another so she could willingly ept him. He wasn''t overestimating himself but his stubbornness for Haruka was at such a level that he was considering those means which were far from noble or heroic.


    ''I better ask her during lunch break as well....''


    Seth who was awaiting the teacher with a smile, suddenly stiffened at his ce as soon thedy entered the ss.


    It was not she has changed or anything. She still was as beautiful as Seth could remember but there was something on her finger that made his mind nk and heartbeat heavy passing each second.


    ''..how...why...''


    --------------------------------------------------


    A/N- the result of ignoring your waifu for this long. Rx guys there is no way I would be ntring Seth. It''s just time to unravel his past and many more things.


    Drop ament if you are hyped~

 Chapter 94: How and why?

    Chapter 94: How and why?


    For the rest of the one-hour lecture, Seth remained quiet and entirely focused on the single ornament resting on Haruka''s ring finger.


    It was unsettling and disturbing enough for Seth to see that ring on her finger that his grim aura alone made his surroundings terrified to no end.


    But Seth was in no mind to pay heed to such minor details since his mind was racing through all the possibilities which could have resulted in this oue yet he could find none.


    The reason why Seth was dissatisfied with the novel in the first ce was because of how small screen time it gave to the best waifu and such there was not much major information revealed about Haruka which could tell the reason for her sudden engagement.


    ''I should have been careful.''


    Seth clenched his fist under the desk at the thought of beingpletely carefree about the person he desired the most. It just sounds inly foolish yet here he was.


    The ss went longer than he primarily thought since even only an hour was going steadily just because of a simple ornament on Haruka''s finger.


    Now Seth waited for the moment when he could leave the ss and talk with the professor and quench his anxiety as soon as possible.


    However, some over-enthusiastic bastard suddenly stood up when Haruka was about to leave and raised a question that darted right through the President''s heart.


    "Professor Haruka. Is it true that you are engaged to Professor Ethan?"


    Hearing the sudden question, Haruka blushed slightly as her eyes roamed around in embarrassment, gaining a loud cheer from the ss as the question was well answered by just Haruka''s reaction alone.


    Seth saw every gesture the olderdy showcased and he was far from pleased with what he saw.


    In response to the question which students have been hearing fleetingly after the vacation, Haruka responded in a shy tone.


    "I...It''s not appropriate to ask such a thing students, so please focus on your studies and stop asking such personal questions."


    She thought she dodged it but her flustered response along with the redness her ears adapted only made the ss fawn at the teacher as they teased the professor for any further information, but to no avail since Haruka left the ss soon after.


    As soon as Haruka left, a middle-aged guy who was responsible for the subject-rted flora entered the ss when suddenly Seth stood from his seat, prompting everyone including the professor to froze at their ce.


    "P-President Seth?"


    The middle-aged botany professor asked in a slight stutter while trying to maintain his adult aura as he approached the green-haired boy who was standing there all quiet.


    "I am not feeling well, Professor Minwine so I would be resting in the infirmary."


    It wasn''t a request but just a notice since Seth didn''t even wait for a second and proceeded out of the ss with heavy steps, making everyone hold onto their short breath.


    "Yeah sure..."


    In obligation, the professor did give the permission but Seth was already out of the ssroom to hear the murmur.


    ________________


    With a happy smile, the famous history teacher of Pristine academy who was known better for her looks rather than her job walked through the corridor while replying to those who greeted her on the way.


    Haruka currently had a wide smile and small humms leaving her throat as she made her way toward her office. The reason for her current mood lies in the sudden teasing barrage she was directed by the students about her engagement.


    Her fiance and she decided to keep it a secret for now since having a rtionship with peers was not something ideal from a responsible adult''s perception. Yet it was Haruka''s interest to not wear off her ring which made it more so obvious her engagement to professor Ethan more.


    And also it didn''t help that Ethan was now more talkative toward Haruka during breaks and also sometimeses to see her in the office where they would talk about things rted to studies and sometimes family matters.


    She epts that Haruka herself was a little slow in the matter of romance since this engagement was rather sudden for her and even despite being in her twenties she has only allowed her fiance to hold her hand in the name of the development of their rtionship.


    Thankfully Professor Ethan was not a forceful man and gave her enough space to adapt to this new add-on in her life as they decided to take things slow and get to know each other first before moving toward more intimacy.


    ''What am I even thinking... ''


    Giggling to herself, Haruka shook her head in embarrassment when suddenly she felt a tap on her shoulder which naturally brought a sudden halt to her feet as the violet-haireddy turned to face a familiar person.


    "President Seth? Do you need me for something?"


    ***


    ''I knew it... ''


    The reason Seth didn''t call Haruka but rather tapped her shoulder lies in the fact that he wanted to run a quick internal checkup of her body to see whether she was alright or not.


    Call it his stubbornness or what, Seth couldn''t believe that in the span of one month, this much development could ur without him knowing.


    And the small purple mist Seth saw in the corner of Haruka''s mind was the evidence of what he believed was true and Haruka was not in her sane mind to be making such massive decisions.


    Seth was beyond shocked to find ''it'' inside Haruka but soon he collected himself and spoke in his usual tone.


    "Can I have your ten minutes, Professor? It''s something secretive and crucial for both of us so I would prefer an isted ce."


    To study the ''thing'' inside Haruka, Seth needed to be around her so he could conclude why and how this ''thing'' was nted inside of her when ''it'' should have never appeared at this point in time.


    Hearing Seth''s words, Haruka''s expression sobered as she understood somehow the severity of the matter that the Student Council president himself had toe and meet her.


    In Haruka''s eyes, Seth was one of the most responsible people she has evere across and a very diligent child whom Haruka truly admires and wants her students to be like him.


    Definitely, she could never treat Seth as a general student and brush off this request so she offered the best ce she had in mind which met Seth''s requirements.


    "Then please follow me to my office, since no one is allowed inside without my permission. Generally, it isn''t allowed for anyone including the Student council to enter the ce but since the matter seems rather serious, I would make this exception."


    The way she was trying to act mature and be in the role of a professor yet failing adorably, made Seth assured that nothing weird has altered in her true nature.


    However, he couldn''t settle down without knowing the true reason for this bullshit engagement which never should have existed in the first ce.


    ____________________


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are liking the story so far~

 Chapter 95: Old friend?!

    Chapter 95: Old friend?!


    "It might not be tidy but pleasee in."


    Haruka appeared in a slight fluster before she invited Seth inside her office which was on the top floor of the academic block where all the teachers were given their private cabin to work and rest in between lectures.


    Seth had thought that he would being to this ce in the near future but never expected, it in such circumstances.


    The office room was spacious with a big bracket table just opposite the entrance and two chairs arranged for visitors. There were so many files and folders arranged on the table that Seth failed to see the other side of the table. On closer inspection, he saw that most of those folders were rted to her research on ancient runes and archaeological reports.


    There were bookshelves all around the room which had no space left to even slide a single add-on. The room was dim and in such proximity, Seth was showered with Haruka''s mature scent as thedy piled up the folder on her table.


    "Then, what is it that President needed to talk about?"


    As Haruka said she turned around to look at the person she was talking to, only to get startled in the end since without her knowing she was already too close to the young man, to the point where she was able to feel his breath on her face.


    As a natural reaction, a blush made way on Haruka''s cheeks for which she would definitely reprimand herself afterward, as the olderdy took away a step to make some distance.


    Seth showed no particr reaction toward the reservation she had for him since there was nothing, to begin with between them that the woman could befortable with Seth. And not to talk about that she was now charmed to be engaged with someone.


    "Let''s sit first. Shall we?"(Seth)


    By now Seth has already confirmed that the mist he saw clouding Haruka''s nervous system was the same thing that came to light in the novel after a decent period when someone tried to charm the protagonist for a weird reason.


    However, that happens when Arata reaches the third year of the academy and was fairly popr to get targeted with such a hidden artifact, to begin with. This mental interference charmer was not something that should have appeared at this point in time and thus Seth needs to know who the heck was screwing the plot other than him and trying to steal his sensei.


    ''I need to calm down...''


    Seth knew there were many chain urrences of things that deviated the story from the plot. Him being still alive and healthy was a prime example of it. What Seth needed to do was to take things calmly and not get ahead of himself which he was for some time.


    Offering Haruka the visitor chair, Seth took the other seat and sat while facing thedy who had a clear perplexed look on her face.


    The innocence was so bright on her face that Seth was forced to rub the V in the middle of his brows to get things straight. She is too damn adorable!


    "First of all, congrattions on your engagement, Professor."


    Haruka might be innocent and clutz at times but she was not dumb to reveal everything just because Seth was a special student. He needed to mold the conversation even though he wanted to hear none of this engagement bullshit.


    Haruka slightly panicked but soon she shook her head with a sigh and honestly received the good wishes.


    "Thank you, President Seth. Although me and professor Ethan, I mean my fiance have decided to keep it a secret until we don''t get married, students tend to make assumptions and re the rumor on their own."


    It was really bothersome for Haruka to hear about her personal life from the students even though she took measures to not make it obvious. She seldom tries to avoid her fiance and also tells him to interact formally with her since having a rtionship while being a teacher as well was not something Haruka liked.


    Seth raised his brows and had a much firmer grasp on his emotions this time as with a soft tone he asked thedy.


    "So Professor is leaving the Academy soon after getting married huh? Well, there will be a lot of students including me who would be sad seeing you retire."


    "N-No...I am not marrying shortly since Ethan has set the date in the seventh month...and even after marriage, I have requested to let me work as the professor."


    Haruka knew that in this day and age, women were destined to marry some reliable male and be a housewife if they didn''t want to be shunned by society yet Ethan agreed to her desire to let Haruka work as a professor and continue her research even after marriage.


    ''So he isn''t in rush huh... ''


    Seth guessed that either Ethan or whoever was puppeting the thread from the background wasn''t hurrying things with this marriage since if they want they could have made Haruka agree to marry Ethan right next week with the charmer.


    And considering Haruka''s family background, it would have seemed as her fortune to marry at such golden age such a strong man named Ethan.


    ''Then why...and why her... ''


    **Click**


    Just in the middle of his contemtion, the door of the office room parted to show the face of a certain man in his early twenties walking inside with a faint smile on his face.


    "E-Ethan?"


    With redness already making its way to her ears Haruka got up to greet the blond-haired guy who had his oceanic eyes on Haruka without minding Seth''s presence at all.


    "How are you dear? I missed you so much even though we just met in the morning."


    Seth closely analyzed the man from top to bottom and from inside as well when he was at it. Apart from his raging soul energy which showed signs of some kind of repulsion, there was no mental interference or anything simr conjured on the man at all.


    It didn''t take time for Seth to consider the possibility of Ethan being the culprit as he saw the man patting Haruka on the head and thedy shyly trying to remove her from the spot because of embarrassment.


    Seth''s brows twitched before he got up from the seat and stood facing Ethan dead in the eye.


    "Seeing you here President then that means you guys were discussing something important, right? "


    Haruka turned toward the two and was confused about how to respond since what they have talked about until now didn''t seem much significant.


    But before she could have said something Ethan looked in her direction and informed her something which Haruka nearly forgot.


    "However it would be better for you to report to the headmaster for now dear."


    "Oh, lord! Ipletely forgot about it. Umm... Seth let''s talk sometimeter since I have to urgently meet the headmaster."


    As Haruka said she nced at Ethan once again and found him nodding in understanding before she hopped away in a haste.


    "I will be taking my leave as well."


    Seth has nothing to talk to Ethan for now until he doesn''t have his research and gets rid of that mist from Haruka but just as he was about to walk away, Ethan''s chilly voice grabbed Seth''s attention, sending a shiver down his spine.


    "Oh, don''t be like that to your old friend...Ryu~"


    ___________________


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are hyped for the next chapter ~

 Chapter 96: Please dont tell me~

    Chapter 96: Please don''t tell me~


    The person who is now known as the Student Council President Seth or the firstborn of almighty Albeck Duchess has the memory and soul of a young man in histe teens who belonged to the 21st-century world and lived as a high schooler in the Asian country, Japan.


    Ryuuta Yamamoto.


    Despite being said, Ryuuta wasn''t actually a normal high schooler, to begin with since the time of his childhood, Ryuuta has been instilled with the principles of bing a man worthy to protect a certain princess.


    Surely it was a much-advanced generation where the Government ruled over the country and had absolute power, but it was undeniable that the authority which the ancient ns held was enormous through and through.


    The government was just the puppets of what the supreme prominent n desired to be implicated and in such numbers, there were the leading ns that have reigned over hundreds of years in the Asian continent.


    The Tokugawa n.


    Being on the top of the hierarchy, it was also important for the heirs of the n to be in their best shape and live under a promising shadow all the time so they don''t get targeted by the endless enemies the n has made over time.


    The second heiress of the n, Mayu Tokugawa who was in second in line to be the next matriarch was the same age as Ryuuta, who was a part of the branch family.


    The two kids were extremely close since childhood as well which brought the decision that Ryuuta would be trained as the best servant and bodyguard for Mayu so if she ascended the throne or became a prominent face in the n, she could be apanied by a loyal ve.


    And Ryuuta was chosen to be that ve.


    Mayu was against such a decision since binding her brother by chains was not something she could ever have epted. But he knew full well how important it was for Ryuuta to be strong to protect his ''sister'' so he pursued the little girl and began his training under a strict n that was infamous for producing powerful warriors.


    The Tanta n.


    Ryuuta was rigorously broken, boiled, and rebuilt several times at a very tender age when children should not be allowed to even be conscious of such harshness. Yet Ryuuta endured it all, both because of his family pride and the brotherly love he harbored for his sister.


    He was trained in the job as a butler, assassin, robber, thief, and even in household chores as well. He was being sculpted as the perfect nanny cum shield Mayu would require shortly when she would be a known figure in society.


    In between his training, Ryuuta asionally met with his sister Mayu once in a while andforted the over-caring girl that he was fine.


    Surely, he was extraordinary for his age but there was a certain youngster among the Tanta n whom Ryuuta was never able to defeat which worked as a motivation for the boy as he never stopped improving himself.


    Seasons changed and after years of rigorous training and regr hardship, Ryuuta was offered the job working as the bodyguard of the youngdy when she would be attending high school.


    Ryuuta has honed his skill for this purpose so he readily agreed and at the age of fifteen, began his schooling life with his sister. Though they seldom contacted in public for starters because of Mayu''s poprity and the secrecy of his job, but soon that changed because of Mayu''s stubborn behavior to be close to her Nii-sama.


    People knew they were cousins and Mayu was addicted to being with Ryuuta but it didn''t change many views and students soon began epting Ryuuta''s presence as well.


    By the time they reached their third year, Ryuuta apart from Mayu had already made four other friends with whom he relied on various times and werefortable enough to hang out after school.


    Those four were an irreceable part of his life, whom Ryuuta always cherished and always wanted their friendship tost as long as it could. Despite his fate being tied with Mayu, he wanted to have these four still be friends with him as well if possible.


    And by luck or not, at the time of his death from what Ryuuta remembered all five people including Mayu and his four friends were together with him before Ryuuta lost consciousness and was reborn as Seth.


    He often missed his sister and his friends but there was nothing he could do to meet them. He was dead for that world and even if they don''t mourn his death for more than a week, he knew those five people will always remember him for their lives.


    ...or so he thought.


    ***


    "That day...you were not the only one who transmigrated Ryu. We all did. Me, your dear sister, Kyouko, Miyuki, and Keita as well. It was just unlike you, we five had our memories transferred partially and we were never able to take over our vesselspletely as you had. Even though I am talking to you like this right now as your old friend Saito, it doesn''t mean I ampletely him since the consciousness of Ethan never let me take over. Unfair isn''t it?"


    Seth has never felt this much shock in his life to the point where he could not formte what to say or think in order to subdue this hazy feeling growing inside his heart.


    All five of them transmigrated...?


    How...and why...?


    And what about thisplete possession his so-called old friend Saito was talking about? In the first ce, Seth was having trouble believing this professor was Saito in the first ce.


    ''No, he did say things about my past self which only someone close to me can know... ''


    Shaking his head, Seth disregarded the thought of this man in front being unaware of his past since there were heavy shreds of evidence to support the argument.


    It was baffling and mind-numbing to think all of the five people he held close to his heart were also in this world and yet Seth never was aware of them. But something made Seth frown instantly as he looked up at the man and spoke in a doubtful tone.


    "If you really are Saito, then why are you trying to get near someone whom you know I would definitely try to win over?"


    Seth in his previous life was a very open man about his choices so his friends being aware of the girl he likes from any manga and novel was not umon. Despite Mayu being a little upset about it for some reason, he never refrained from buying the cover pictures and illustrations of the fictional characters he liked.


    If the person in front really was Seth''s good friend Saito then he must already know Seth''s obsession with Haruka then howe he was targeting her?


    There might be many things Seth wanted to ask from him but confirming that the man was really the Saito he knew was important and took priority.


    "Oh my god...don''t tell me you still don''t understand the situation..."


    Seth frowned confused about Ethan''s words as he saw the man suppressing hisugh but soon the restraint was broken as the man began to chuckle loudly.


    "Hahahahah!! *


    Theugh continued as the man leaned back on the seat while holding his face trying to control his fun but he didn''t seem to be able to as the barrage ofughter continued for good three minutes, all while Seth coldly stared at the man in wary.


    Ethan got up from his seat before he took out a handkerchief from his side pocket and began wiping off the tears umted after the heartyughter.


    "You seriously are for real man?"


    Seth remained silent as he saw Ethan begin walking around Seth as he continued with his word which poured a cold shower over the green-haired boy.


    "So you are saying, all those times whenever you got cornered in between the crowd of delinquents out of nowhere, you suspect nothing of it? "


    Seth''s frown deepened and the delight on the man''s face amplified as while walking around the boy he continued in a loud amused yet aggressive tone.


    "All those times whenever an attempt to take your life was partaken... Please don''t tell me you suspected nothing out of it, my dear friend~"


    "The time you fell from the stairs or when thrown in front of an iing truck on the excuse of idental push. "


    "Those times, when you found small wall nails in your lunch or when you nearly lost your leg saving your best friend named Saito, tell me, dear friend, Ryu, that you really reallllyyy didn''t suspect anything? "


    By the time Ethan finished reminiscing the past, Seth''s face was ghastly pale, not because of the mention of the past incidents but the attempt on his life which were should not be known any anyone including Saito as well. Which implies...


    Seeing Seth satisfying reaction, Ethan again sat on his seat with a malicious grin as he spoke with his killing intent spreading exponentially.


    "Now you understand, my best friend~How precious were you for us? "


    _______________


    A/N: - Drop ament if you got the reference for my other work. Yeah, the young man mentioned is none other than Yuuta.


    I hope you guys are liking the story so far~

 Chapter 97: Foolish Friend~

    Chapter 97: Foolish Friend~


    Seth has been through a lot in hisst life. He has been put under bone-freezing cold and has been forced to walk on tracks of burning coal barefoot in order to prepare his body for his job as a bodyguard of such a prominentdy.


    But those hardships were always had been straining his physical limits. He was mentally not being challenged that much since he had pretty much no one in his past life he has attached to his heart to get hurt. Yes, he had parents but they were so upied with their job that he barely got time to form a bond with them. The only mother he ever considered someone was Duchess Vrie in this life who genuinely cared for Seth.


    However, if not for familial love from his blood rtions in his past life, then he had Mayu beside him all the time he could remember. Seth never doubted her nor had any fear of being separated from Mayu since she was herself pretty devoted to him to ever think about backstabbing Seth.


    Seth was not sure whether he would have any rtionship as he had with Mayu, with anyone. But his delusions were torn when he reached the third year of high school and found himself surrounded by his friends who were equally important like how Mayu was to him.


    He considered them irreceable people with whom Seth wanted to live until hisst moments. They were his life and everything he could have ever asked for.


    And now...when he hase this far...and left all his important people behind in his past life, or so he thought, someone suddenlyes up and tells Seth that those whom he considered friends were actually after his life? They tried to kill him on different asions when he was there to sacrifice himself in a beat?


    Those who always helped Seth to move forward and helped him feel alive and more human, those people were actually trying to take his life for their selfish reasons and never thought to even tell him about their hatred or what Seth did wrong along the path? Unbelievable. Utterly impossible!


    "Don''t fucking screw with me!"


    Ethan''s feet staggered as his eyes widened in utter shock and horror as he felt the weight of tons weighing down his shoulders and his subconscious screaming for him to run away from the entity who just roared out those words.


    Ethan''s breathing grew ragged as he saw the killing intent covering Seth''s demeanor, making him seem like a predator who has been craving blood for a long time. Ethan staggered back in a fret as he stared at Seth''s darkened figure with wide eyes, without daring to blink in fear of getting his neck separated any moment he takes his eyes off this boy...no, this monster.


    ''When did he get this freakin strong?!''


    Ethan asked himself as his mind urged him to run as away as he could but Ethan knew the current Seth was powerful enough that only the headmaster could handle him in this ce but whether that old man would arrive before Seth subtracts Ethan from existence was a matter of serious contemtion.


    Ethan has been keeping tabs on Seth since the time he realized that his soul has finally arrived that fateful day. Other than the event during the vacations when Ethan was busy imnting the Charmer in Haruka and convincing her to marriage, Ethan has been-


    ''Yeah, during that period...he must have attained some artifact...this bastard!''


    Ethan despite having his legs shaky and cold sweat already drenching his back, walked forward and locked his gaze on the green-haired boy before he spoke in a firm tone.


    "ept it Ryuuta. You were being backstabbed by everyone including your sister-KHAK!!"


    Before Ethan could haveprehended or even flinch, he found his back hitting something hard and his windpipe being blocked due to the pressure on his neck which was currently in the tight grasp of Seth.


    Ethan knew, the current Seth was anything but calm and might kill him if he doesn''t throw the perfect dice and trigger Seth''s attention to the matter that how important it was for him to hear the whole ''truth''.


    Despite struggling, Ethan was not so weak that he wouldn''t be able to utter the words he needed to save his life. With great difficulty and while reinforcing himself with Soul Energy, he forced his words out somehow.


    "W-Who do you think...was the fir-first person hah...to know about this transmigration...It was your de-dear sister who c-cause all of our d-death Ryu...Believe it o-or n-ughhh!"


    Seth''s grip tightened as a low growl left his throat threatening the blond man to shut his mouth right at the instant and surely he did so.


    To be honest, despite being agitated enough to ughter this man right at this instance despite knowing who he was, Seth''s rational mind was suggesting something otherwise.


    Saito was going to die anyways, that was for sure since Seth could tolerate anything but betrayal was that phase that he never allowed in his life and he never would. And the people whom he trusted for his life were suspected of being the true foe he never realized of...Seth indeed was rather leaning on to hear what this bastard has to say before ceasing his existence.


    *DHAK*


    "Hah...Hah...."


    Letting go of the blondie, Seth took the chair and turning its face toward theboring man, Seth sat with his elbows resting on his knees as Seth''s green orbs stared directly at the man who was still struggling to get the air out of his swollen neck which had reddish fingermark around the skin.


    "Tell me something which can make your death a little..just a little painful since whatever you say right now Saito, at the end of the day only one of us would be walking out of this office. So start talking."


    Ethan who was now a little calmer after being released from that death-gripping hold, internally smirked since what he wanted was served on the tter by his dear foolish friend who always gets manipted easily.


    Beforeing here, Ethan has envisioned this development among the other possibilities so he was rather nned what he had to confess at the moment to get himself to stay alive. There were many facts that could emotionally damage Seth, well it was another story that those bits of memories would be false but that''s that. Anything is allowed until Ethan gets to live and n his future endeavor against Seth. And since Ethan was wearing an artifact to protect him from mental interference, Seth would be able to do nothing rather than believe his words.


    "I-"


    "You don''t have to bark anything, Saito. I will myself tell my Nii-sama the truth he deserves."


    Just when Ethan was about to begin the act, someone barged inside the room, pulling Ethan''s attention. The way Seth seemed unfazed, proved that he must have already sensed this arrival however as soon Seth heard the words leaving the lips of a certain familiar person, he lost hisposure.


    Nii-sama?


    Turning his head he affirmed that the magical energy he sensed belonged to none other than Anabelle who had Haruka beside her as well. However, the older woman seemed to be in some kind of daze with a dark green spell ring rotating around her head and her eyes drowsy like she was half asleep.


    Seth''s eyes lingered on the professor who had to do nothing with this and was just got dragged into his mess before he focused on the raven-haired girl he could have never expected to be the person whom he considered his imouto in the past life.


    However, the shock at Mayu''s new reality was subdued by a greater fright when her following words registered in his senses making him stunned in the process.


    "I know you might never be able to forgive me, but just as this dog said Nii-sama...I indeed was the person who killed you in thest life...."


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    A/N:- Seth was emotionally unstable to use his skills on Ethan and also he wanted to hear everything from Ethan''s mouth which was why he let go of him in the first ce.


    Well, I hope you guys liked the chapter, so drop ament~

 Chapter 98: What the hell!

    Chapter 98: What the hell!


    Mayu Tokugawa, despite being the heiress of such an authoritative n was still a simple girl who had her simple dreams and desires which her family members would have never allowed her to pursue.


    She has seen in her family how for selfish gains even her father could use up his own brother and feel nothing about it, so for Mayu, having any rtionship which she could actually adore, was rare, or rather there was only one she could count on.


    Only one person she has ever allowed herself to connect with and had the desire to be with. Someone whom Mayu can really trust without fearing getting betrayed.


    Her brother and the love of her life, Ryuuta.


    It was just familial fondness when they were kids. ying around or eating ice cream sneakily was all the fun she always craved and Ryuuta was the person who delivered her wishes and never let Mayu get sad because of loneliness. He was always there for her in her best or worst and neverined about how much she nagged him with her presence.


    But soon her love began to turn into something more. Something which Mayu herself didn''t realize until one day her brother told how a neighborhood girl confessed to him.


    It was time when they were in middle high school so being aware of dating and what it involves was not something Mayu was unaware of and unlike her innocent brother, she knew what that girl must have been seeking her brother for.


    It was that time when Mayu realized that her brother was not dashing and super caring for her only. He helps whoeveres across him and looks equally handsome to others as well.


    She was devastated at the realization and that night she wanted nothing more than to tear away the eyes of that girl who dared soil her brother with a vulgar gaze. Mayu wanted nothing more than to stab that ho*s'' eyes with the pencil until she loses her capability to see anything anymore. She just wanted it dearly and had the authority to do so.


    But the chances of her brother discovering about it were quite high so Mayu restrained herself. And also since there was a high chance for her brother to be confessed by other girls in the future was highly likely as well, so Mayu came to a decision that day.


    In front of her Nii-sama, she always remained the innocent and adorable Mayu but behind his back, she would do everything necessary to prevent any s*ut from wandering near him. She never killed anyone...how can she possibly have, when it might have made her brother hate her if found out...but Mayu did necessary things to make them just...disappear!


    Mayu had ns that she would take things slow and after inheriting her n''s throne she would marry her brother even if he doesn''t see her as a woman. Well, he would have no other option but to obey her by that time.


    But in high school, things changed, and a girl whom Mayu couldn''t touch even though she wanted dearly, appeared in her brother''s life. Miyuki Fujibayashi.


    She was an opponent Mayu couldn''t get rid of and how things were going her brother would have definitely fallen for her mature charms which Mayu couldn''t have waited to let happen.


    But what she could have done? Her brother still saw her as just an Imouto who was destined to stay the way and before her ascension as the next matriarch, Miyuki might have stolen her Nii-sama away.


    When all her hopes began to fade away, suddenly that appeared.


    A strange tree where she along with her brother used to sit under. It was located near a cliff which was why they were not allowed to go but Ryuuta always found a way to take Mayu there and spend their blissful time while telling each other about their day and stuff.


    One of those lonely nights when Mayu was sitting there alone, she heard a whisper.


    A whisper which was enticing enough to make Mayu interested. That was the first time she discovered something like magic and mana was not just a tale of fairies but was in reality as well.


    She began seeing the memories of a girl in a different world who seemed like the character in one of the novels her brother rmended. Mayu began to see Anabelle''s memory whenever she sat under the tree.


    That was when the whisper made an offer to Mayu which she was not able to refuse. It gave her an offer of a life where she would not be regarded as her brother''s sister and she would be given the strength to conquer the world and make her brother, the king of it.


    And so...she pushed her brother off the cliff and jumped along with him as well.


    ****


    "Wait...just that?"


    Hearing Seth''s baffled tone and seeing his perplexed expression, which was filled with uncertainty and disbelief, Anabelle closed her eyes and nodded.


    Her story contained everything aforementioned apart from the part where she used to disappear all the girls who tried to go near her brother. She told him everything truthfully except for that since it was not significant...


    Seth had his eyes wide as he tried toprehend whether he heard her right at the conclusion point or not.


    She threw him off just because some weird tree whispered to her? And what is this absurd reason for being reborn not as his sister?


    If not for the memories she mentioned Seth would have never believed that this main heroine was actually a part of Mayu as well. She really has the soul of Mayu since the things which only Mayu and he knows were being spoken out of Anabelle''s mouth just a moment ago.


    But it was truly...baffling to hear that the person he considered his sister was actually in love with him for so long and even dare to kill themselves just because of it. What a bloody script for yandere romance drama!


    "Wait...I understand that we died and transmigrated...then why the heck he is here?"


    Seth asked, pointing at Ethan who was currently wrapped around the binding chains which Seth conjured using a high-grade artifact.


    Mayu was about to say something in response, but Ethan beat her to it, and with his teeth gritted in annoyance, he spoke out his words.


    "It''s because...that night Miyuki was following the two of you..and seeing you being thrown from the cliff...Miyuki also decided to end her life. And since I and Keita were following Miyuki...seeing her die made us lose every hope of living and we decided to jump as well..."


    By this point, Seth was having trouble following around since Saito said it made no sense why would Miyuki even jump after him. Sure Mayu said she liked him, but Seth never found any hint from her which could justify the statement.


    Or was he actually ignorant about it...?


    "Yes, Nii-sama...you were pretty much dense to notice her affection toward you...and naturally I liked that trait. However, you even failed to notice Mayu''s charm as well."


    The way Anabelle pouted reminded Seth of Mayu for some reason but he would have his session with the girl at ater period. He still was confused about various things.


    Turning his head he asked Ethan the obvious thing rted to such entric action in their past life.


    "Despite being weird...let''s assume Miyuki jumped because she loved me. Then why the heck you, Keita, and Kyouko jumped off?"


    Ethan grew contemtive for some reason but when he felt the chains around his body tightening, reminding him of the consequences to spout lie here, he sighed in defeat.


    ring at Seth with an as hateful gaze as ever he replied in contempt.


    "It was not just Mayu who received the tree''s whisper...and since Keita was blinded in love for Miyuki he also took the irrational decision. As for me, then I just wanted nothing more than to take revenge on you, so I followed the suit. And as per Kyouko..."


    Seth coldly looked at his ex-friend with annoyance because of the meaningless reason he just spat out and no believable history Seth could remember which could be counted as revenge worthy.


    But since he was curious about what silly reason was behind Kyouko''s decision he held himself and waited for Ethan''s words.


    Even though Mayu was attentive to this piece of information, since the nonchnt and uncaring behavior Kyouko had in the past, Mayu could not think of any reason why her soul also transmigrated along with them.


    However, against their expectation, even Ethan had no concrete answer to that question.


    "...I honestly had no idea what that girl was thinking when she jumped off and she is the only one, I couldn''t trace aftering to this world..."


    ________________


    A/N: - Drop ament if you liked the chapter. A yandere has still yet to appear~

 Chapter 99: Confession!

    Chapter 99: Confession!


    In his past life, Saito Misuzo was a popr guy who always liked to be surrounded by people and be the center of attraction.


    He liked to show off his talent and gain as much attention as he could.


    Maybe it was because of his family who mostly neglected Saito all his life that gave birth to this peculiar urge in Saito and thus he always strived to be the best in order to remain in the spotlight.


    He just...didn''t want to be left alone...


    In middle school, he was on the list of high rankers and always did great in sports to the point where many teachers offered him to y further for his nation. Saito was satisfied with such a development since that was what he always desired.


    Coupled with his looks, he got confessed to by many beauties ever since middle high but he never was interested in romance and always wanted to be a single guy so he could flirt openly. He didn''t want to be bound by anything and longed to always keep running forward and leave everyone behind.


    But everything came crashing down in the high school when a certain boy began to turn various gazes in his direction because of his looks and talent which was superior to Saito.


    Yes, he was Ryuuta.


    Saito was defeated by him in every field. Whether it is academic or practical, Ryuuta was better than Saito by a wide margin. Whether it was being liked by teachers or being surrounded by ssmates, Ryuuta was the one who got everything and left Saito in the dust.


    And even the most beautiful girl in the school, Miyuki, was after him even though the guy waspletely clueless about her affection.


    Slowly, Saito''s annoyance turned into hatred before he began to n the path by which he could bring theplete demise of Ryuuta.


    He befriended him to keep his schedule and on various asions, Saito would send delinquents to beat Ryuuta up and disable him so the bastard could stop being so full of himself.


    He even went further and tried to kill Ryuuta in the blindness of hatred but it all went futile since Ryuuta was somehow able to escape his every death g like he was some kind of thick plot armored protagonist.


    Then came the day when the person whom Saito did his best to kill, suddenly was thrown off the cliff by his own little sister. It was such an irony that the person who always seemed to be protective of that bastard became the reason for his downfall.


    But Saito was aware of Mayu''s action and so he followed them behind to destroy Ryuuta in the next life. If not in the face of Ryuuta then it would be Seth now. He would take Seth''s beloved professor from him and make his life miserable slowly to the point of no return.


    Ryuuta had always crushed over this fictional character, so Saito had no problem grasping the woman required to prepare enough ckmailing material for Seth to be a puppet who dance on Saito''s palm.


    It was supposed to go like that but...


    "You can release the Professor, Mayu. I have already erased the Charmer from her."


    Ethan''s eyes widened like a saucer as he heard Seth''sposed tone regarding the Charmer mist he imnted in Haruka to have Seth in his control.


    It took a lot of time for Ethan to devise this n and had to make many sacrifices to get the woman in his clutches but now when he was trying to find the connection...there was left none.


    The Charmer works as a link between the host and the prey''s mind. It works as a maniptive sedative and also has a main function, synchronization. Once the host dies, the prey would die along with them as well.


    It was the reason why Ethan imnted the Mist inside Haruka since he knew the prowess Seth had and the backing he was provided with. In normal circumstances, the blonde man would have never won so he wanted to take advantage of the woman whom Seth held dear to him.


    But now...that connection was lost...


    ''But how! Wait...don''t tell me he has grown that much!!! ''


    Ethan''s eyes were moistening because of the separation of hisshes for so long but due to the shock, he was feeling at the moment, such small details were ignored.


    There were only countable mages in this world who could subdue the Charmer Mist which was a second-tier artifact and Seth was far away from that level to handle the Mist.


    Or so Ethan believed...


    ****


    Entering inside someone''s subconscious and pulling out some shapeless hue was not something Seth could have pulled off if not for this recent dungeon training he had and how he got to know the full extent of his skills.


    He may becking in some fields but overall he was reaching the limit of his skill grade and thus he was quite satisfied for now.


    Something sensitive as getting the mist out of Haruka was not something Seth would have done if not for Anabelle''s presence who had her spell [Reversal] active around Haruka, in case some unforeseen circumstance might arise.


    Her spell restores someone''s mental or physical condition to a second in the past whenever she wants but for that, Anabelle had to keep her eyes on the target and restrict any interruption in between.


    There are drawbacks as well, like Anabelle''s fastened exhaustion rate and also her vulnerability as long she had her spell activated. But it was all sorted out since Seth was fast with his work and had already put a barrier around the office to avoid any interruption.


    The mist was extracted and currently, and thedy was lying on her table and was asleep soundly. Seth pulled a nket from his inventory and draped it over the adorable sensei who suffered because of his negligence.


    Thinking about it, Seth coldly turned his gaze toward Ethan as the green-haired boy did his best to suppress his killing intent to not harm the twodies in the room.


    Seth was annoyed like this after a long time. And more than crushing this blondie''s head, Seth wanted nothing else.


    But before that...


    "Why not scoop some information from this shitless head of yours..."


    _________


    At the same time, at a different corner of the academy stood two figures in an isted ce behind the academic block.


    One of them was a beautiful blond girl who currently had a perplexed expression written all over her face since being called out by her friend suddenly after the second lecture was totally out of blue.


    "What is it Arata, that you wanted to tell so urgently?"


    Serena urged the boy to say it already for he dragged her so long to this ce where they had a high chance of being caught, skipping lectures.


    But when Arata''s words really voiced out, Serena''s previous confused expression turned into pure shock.


    "The thing is... I love you, Serena. Not just now, but I was in love with you for a long time."


    ________________


    A/N: - Drop ament if you liked the chapter~

 Chapter 100: Its messed up…

    Chapter 100: It''s messed up¡­


    Serena had no idea what was wrong with her childhood friend today.


    She was just talking to her friends after the second lecture which was extremely long and tedious. For some reason, she was not able to meet or even see Arata until that point. She primarily thought that he was absent just on the first day after vacation.


    However, out of the blue, Arata appeared in front of her and asked Serena to apany him outside since Arata wanted to have a word in istion.


    Serena didn''t like being teased by her friends and also the possible rumor which might re after this incident, but sensing the seriousness in her friend''s tone, Serena didn''t deny him and walked out of the academic block from the back exit.


    Serena was a bit surprised and confused as soon she sensed the suppressed soul energy leaking out from Arata, which was around thrice more than what he had when they metst time.


    She wanted to ask what kind of training he did in so little time to gain that much energy that even though Arata was trying, he wasn''t able to conceal his energy entirely.


    The reason Serena was left with not being able to ask anything and felt her mind growing numb at the moment was the sudden confession her friend came up with.


    "The thing is... I love you, Serena. Not now, but I was in love with you for a long time."


    While gazing at his downcast look, Serena found herself at a loss for words, regarding how she should be responding to this sudden proposal.


    Truth be told, Serena was not entirely oblivious to Arata harboring more than a friend''s affection toward her. She has sensed how he sometimes overreacts when ites to her safety and tries to spend longer time with her.


    There were so many hints in the past, that Serena was not able to ignore them yet she was scared to face such facts as well, since in her mind, Arata was just like a good friend to her.


    If anything, Serena only felt slight familial affection toward him, like a little brother she had to look after but thinking of Arata as a potential love partner was...she never actually considered him such.


    Seeing the dilemma the blond girl fell into, the raven-haired boy smiled wryly as he lifted his face and eased her tension with his following words.


    "You don''t have to answer since from the start, I was expecting nothing from you, Serena. I might be clueless at times, but not foolish to ignore how you take our rtionship as."


    Serena was taken aback by such mature words flowing out of Arata and the precise conclusion hended upon even without her telling. However, the slight guilt was an inevitable rise in her heart when she saw the unhidden sorrowful expression clouding Arata''s face.


    Serena bit her lips and held herself together since saying anything which was not true here would only lead to false hope and misunderstanding.


    "It''s just... I love you so much that I wanted to tell you once before I separate myselfpletely from you."


    Serena blinked in confusion before she raised her brows in slight anxiety and asked the obvious question.


    "Separate yourself..? What do you mean?"


    With a sigh, Arata looked at the sky for a moment, simply arranging his thoughts which were protesting him to say nothing and leave right now. But Arata has decided on this and nothing was going to stop him from hereon.


    Redirecting his gaze to Serena, Arata spoke up in a rxed tone.


    "As you heard. I am cutting myself out of every rtionship. Either friends or family. Acaquantace or my first love... I don''t want to be attached to any of them any longer and focus on my goal."


    Serena, by the point, was in utter shock and disbelief since someone like Arata who treasures his beloved and nurtures his rtions, to say something like this without much hesitation was a big statement.


    She was not sure what had happened to make him say something like this but for some reason, Serena knew, she would never see that old Arata again and that made her sad.


    "Okay, then. Sorry for taking your time Serena and I hope after the tournament when I would leave the Academy, we can still meet at some point in life."


    _____________________


    Anabelle had her eyes stretched in shock and confusion as she saw her brother standing some inches away from the man who was once called Ethan but now only remained a corpse.


    After Seth extracted information from Ethan''s brain, something snapped inside him and suddenly he pierced the older man''s chest and pulled out his heart under the awful cries of the blondie.


    Seth didn''t even falter for once when he slowly pulled out Ethan''s heart and squashed it right in front of Ethan''s face. It was terrifying to see such gore even for Anabelle who has seen a lot in the past.


    But it was not something Anabelle was actually fearful about, rather...


    "Get away from my sight Mayu since I don''t know what I might do right now."


    Anabelle''s eyes clouded with tears as she heard her brother''s cold voice reverberating loud enough to send shivers down her spine.


    She knew why he was angry with her and there was no exnation for what she did and why she had to settle with such a resort. She could only wail in silence and leave the ce since being around in such an unsightly appearance would only sour her brother''s mood even more.


    Sensing Anabelle''s presence disappearing, Seth sighed and tried to calm down his racing heart as he took the chair from the other side.


    It was not because Mayu killed him in thest life that Seth was angry about, but rather due to the secrecy, she kept from him.


    Despite knowing the fact that it was Ethan who tried to look into Seth''s database and that he was the one who manipted Professor Cedric to push Seth into the death door, the girl kept silent about it.


    She knew that Ethan was after Seth''s life and protected Seth on various asions but when she failed to prevent the Temple attack from Cedric, Anabelle decided to confront Ethan and get rid of him once and for all.


    But it was toote and Ethan already has yed his dice.


    Not only Ethan took a hold of Haruka which prevented Anabelle to make any rash decision, but the blond bastard pushed Arata into his awakening as well.


    Yes, Arata has awakened his second attribute which even surpasses the First Tier of Skill grade and has the potential to reach up to the Demi-god level.


    And how did Ethan push Arata to his awakening?


    Simple, Ethan just sent a group of assassins who tied Arata to helplessly let him see the demise of each of his family members. His brother and parents all died in front of Arata''s eyes which broke the seal inside Arata and forcibly the soul merge between Arata and Keita deepened.


    Yeah... Keita was transmigrated into the fucking protagonist and Anabelle knew it yet stayed silent.


    And now, the boy who alongside Saito hated Seth the most in a past life had the strength to surpass every living legend on earth and crush Seth shortly whenever he wants.


    And who was behind all this shit?


    ''You outsmarted me, Saito... ''


    Staring at the lifeless body of his ex-friend and short-lived professor, Seth smiled coldly before the smile shifted to loudughter which profoundly resonated inside the room.


    Yeah, it''s messed up.


    ________________


    A/N: - Some misunderstanding on Seth''s part which would soon be resolved. Please don''t hate Anabelle yet...and drop ament~

 Chapter 101: For the sake of future

    Chapter 101: For the sake of future


    The Era of Downfall.


    In the novel, ''The Rise of Thunder Emperor'', Arata had various moments in his life which prove to be helpful in his journey to be a legendary warrior who holds the strength to stand tall in the face of dangers.


    He was a unique entity that was destined to rise through his peers and surpass the greatest human in existence or past to face the final threat.


    After his awakening, Arata had the support of his friends and family which pushed Arata to greater heights, and the powers of the first Thunder Emperor assisted the boy to always keep improving as long as he pushed himself past his limits.


    Arata lost friends and some really close people to him, like his sister along the path which worked as the fuel he required to pump himself and prepare for the uing catastrophe.


    And that catastrophe begins just after the graduation of the protagonist from the academy. Just as Arata began to settle down with his life and n his perfect future along with his best friends, suddenly the world began to change.


    It was the third phase where the world was slowly shifting to. The first phase brought Soul Energy, and the second phase brought drastic mutations and gave birth to legendary heroes who were noted down in the golden history.


    Now the third evolution had already begun which undoubtedly was going to bring countless deaths and sacrifices. Increment in Temples and most of them being high crowned would force humanity to take some strict steps to protect their livelihood.


    In such a situation, Arata who holds the strength to be a demi-god entity and was powered up by a legend who mostly everyone remembers as a myth, the young boy had no other thought than to forge himself for the sake of his people.


    He had the potential and strength to save others and so he did. There were many instances when the Thunder emperor who ran through Arata''s veins, helped the boy which enabled Arata in rescuing countless lives while getting stronger with time.


    If not for Arata, many powerful figures including the Headmaster of the academy who is one of the strongest pirs of this side would have died off. He not only kept his beloved safe but extended a helping hand to every person who came into his vision.


    He was the savior that the world didn''t deserve but desired through all their worship. He was the true hero which every single person in existence epted and adored.


    And thus, it settles why Arata needed to live even though Seth wanted to kill him right at the moment, considering the danger he possessed to him.


    ''Not to talk about that weird old uncle inside him... ''


    The Thunder Emperor has chosen Arata as his sessor so it was given that he would protect Arata, now that he has broken the seal and awakened his powers.


    And if by hook or crook, Seth kills Arata, those lives Arata might save in the future, would be Seth''s responsibility which he was not ready to carry.


    But yes, if Arata draws the first blood then Seth had no sympathy for him either to let him go. He would take away the life which pose threat to him. That''s the most human reaction of Seth to have.


    ''Ah...I guess I am overthinking this... ''


    Sighing, Seth threw away his worries. For some reason, he was feeling rather twisted ever since he received memories of Saito and heard those words of truth from Ethan. Seth needed to know the actuality of those whom he called his own in his past life, but still, it didn''t change the fact that Seth was shaken up down the core.


    Gazing at the peaceful sleeping face of Haruka whom he brought to his mansion, Seth felt some relief that he was able to save the woman at least. Something good about this day.


    Leaning his head back on the wall, Seth took a minute of silence when two knocks on the door broke the tranquility and a familiar face entered inside.


    "Do you need anything, young master?"


    It was Lara who, unlike the other maids who were terrified of the current Seth, dared to breach the boundaries and approach the man who looked specifically tense today, for some reason.


    True, the woman in his arm seemed important to Seth, since the way he carried her inside said so, but she didn''t seem in any kind of danger at all, to make Seth such worked up.


    "No, it''s okay. Just change the professor''s clothes and let her rest in the room. No one other than you are allowed to enter inside, so inform the others, alright?"


    Lara nodded with her head leaning forward, as she saw Seth''s shoes ttering on the floor as he walked passed her with steady steps.


    Mustering up her courage, the brte maid raised her voice slightly as she turned toward her master.


    "Is everything alright... Young master? I might not be worthy to share your sentiments but I do a great job listening to others."


    Seth halted in his steps with his head hanging low, as he heard the concern filling Lara''s voice. It goes without saying that the woman cares for Seth a lot and must be worried for him.


    But this was something Seth needed to get out himself.


    "It''s okay, Lara. I am fine. Thanks for worrying about me."


    *****


    Attending the meeting with the headmaster with the current mindset was not something Seth would have ever preferred but he had toe, considering the person involved in it.


    It would take around two days at least for Haruka to recover so he sent a letter to her family, using the school''s name that Haruka was injured in a battle with a stray beast and would return home in three days.


    Even though theye to check on Haruka, Seth had already arranged things so her parents don''t get much worried and could see their daughter conveniently.


    ''They are here as well... ''


    Gawking at the head professors Seth raised his brows but then again, it was about the tournament so it was obvious for them to be there. There was a vacant seat that probably belonged to Ethan as well, but Seth doesn''t care about it.


    He had enough evidence to prove Ethan guilty so he was not worried and focused on the meeting at hand.


    Unlike any other small expedition or activity, this tournament meant a lot for the academy and the Empire so the headmaster and the upper council of the capital put a lot of effort into this.


    Sitting on the left side, Seth along with others turned their head toward the crown seat where stood the white-bearded wizard in histe sixties or such, as he parted his lips tomence the meeting.


    "Now that everyone has gathered let''s begin the discussion of the uing tournament."


    *****


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are liking the story~


    Is the plot going well, or should I fasten up a bit?

 Chapter 102: Captain Seth!

    Chapter 102: Captain Seth!


    There are in total six continents divided on the surface with a name following ording to their ranking.


    Ranghaur.


    Elitwiq.


    ¨¨ir.


    Brisbain.


    Emangeline.


    Ginzerg.


    It was given that Ranghaur was leading the hierarchy in the standing amongst the other nations due to its rigid foundation led by the strongest warrior in the legends. And also the tremendous resources Ranghaur treasures along with the major reading routes which only keep the vault growing with time.


    Not to talk about the iron-hard defense of Ranghaur whiches from the specially trained soldiers and warriors Ranghaur nurtures through the best care and provides them necessities to make them burdened under their servitude.


    But there was something that Ranghar was unable to retain, and that was their pride in thest two Tournaments where Elitwiq which was on the second step of thedder, managed to defeat Ranghaur and other nations, overwhelmingly andnded the best scores to make their nation proud.


    It was given that Ranghaur would have sent their elites in the past as well to win this tournament which had much more value than it seems. But the students of Elitwiq were so well versed in their fights and the efficient way they used their abilities showed the world, how deserving Elitwiq is for their position.


    It was now what people think, but soon that belief might change since having the topmost leading nation to lose would create a sense of doubt.


    The young generation is what decides a nation''s future and if they get destroyed by someone lower in the ranking than them, then it sure would be a source of concern.


    "Thus, we select President Seth as the team representative and captain of this year."


    The meeting room wentpletely silent when Professor Henry concluded his analysis and came to a conclusion without minding to take any vote or permission of the headmaster on the matter. Like he already had decided on his own and wanted others to justply.


    The senior professor, Henry Silvester, was indeed a promising analyzer and carries a good head on his shoulder which was why things rted to records evaluation and the valuable suggestion were a part of the brown-haired middle-aged professor.


    "Wait a moment, Professor Henry. I do not have doubts about Student Seth''s ability as a leader but are we forgetting that in the tournament, one has to perform in order to gain points? And excuse me if I sound rude but Student Seth has to prove his worth if he wants to be on the team since that''s what all the others would do. We can''t have our professors behaving partially toward any student, right?"


    It was one of the professors with round spectacles and a partially bald head at the center who forwarded his point which most of the people in the office agreed upon.


    To decide the main fourpetitors of the tournament, a test of strength is being arranged where students are given a chance to show their value and get a chance to shine in front of the world.


    Soon the murmurs died down when the headmaster''s low groggy yet domineering voice reverberated around.


    "Indeed, Professor Minguin. Seth just like others has to take the test to prove his worth and I am certain that he would pass, given the recent ''development'' he had shown..."


    Seth flinched at those words since knowing the old man, he must be aware of the fact that Seth has killed Ethan just some hours ago yet the bearded wizard did nothing because of obvious reasons.


    First, because the headmaster must be aware of the Charmer mist and the caster of it so Seth taking action on it albeit a little too far-fetched was a genuine reason. And second, was Seth''s backing which prevented the old man from making a scene out of it.


    "However, even if he fails, are you, Professor Minguin, or does anyone else in the room have any better students in mind to go against the strategists behind the Elitwiq team?"


    It was known that the Elitwiq team was not exceptionally strong but was well taught and had a clear goal in mind about how to conquer their enemy using the most efficient way.


    To have the chance against such a master mind team, there was required a counter n to fight against the brains of the team and finally break the streak of the previous two losses.


    Hearing Headmaster Rowell''s question along the subtle challenge along the lines, all the lips got sealed since they had no one in mind to propose in ce of Seth who was known to have a far more stable and cunning mind than those of his age or those who are older than him.


    Born with beauty, brain, and talent is what makes Seth a perfect youth who has constantly astonished all the professors with his quick-wittedness and urate judgments in the past.


    "As Headmaster stated, we need President Seth on the team since a mature brain is a thousand times better than several hot-blooded youths. We need rationality and a better evaluation of the situation so the team could proceed even in a dire situation. That''s why I intended to have President Seth on the team, in the first ce."


    Professor Henry nailed thest bit of hesitation from the others as he made the point clear how much it was required for Seth to be in the team and guide his team to victory.


    All along the discussion, Seth remained silent and noted what transpired in the short time. Thankfully, it helped him temporarily forget about the things rted to all the stuff that happened back in Haruka''s office.


    Seth was slightly overwhelmed by the trust they had in him and med the old Seth to be such outstanding which raised their blind hope in him. But not like he ever nned to back out from this tournament and even if they didn''t think about him being a participant, Seth would still have entered the tournament.


    Reason? His mother wishes to see him victorious. And it was enough for Seth to put away his reservedness and go all out to get on the top of the ranks.


    It helped that Professors were on his side so he could use his authority as a leader andmand his team ording to the situation. This day was not that bad...well, it still was messed up which Seth has yet to contemte about.


    "We have several talents this year and it won''t take much time to get our next three participants who would stand along with president Seth. However, one thing still is a matter of concern."


    As Henry said, the headmaster filled up the nk making the audience slightly tensed up and curious as well.


    "The substitute."


    In case of any kind of unforeseeable circumstances, it was rmended to have a substitute who could rece any participant and carry on the tournament. It was not mandatory but no one dares to not take an extra with them since idents are not something unique to not care about.


    Not only the substitute can work in someone''s stead but they can provide a tiebreaker whilepeting against another participant. That way, the substitute could be in full health when they would battle for a tiebreaker.


    Amongst the pondering gazes and low murmuring, a voice rang up which was silent until now.


    Gathering everyone''s attention, Seth finally spoke up about the perfect solution regarding the matter.


    "If you may Headmaster, then I have a particr student in mind."


    ____________________


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are liking the story. The plot would fasten since it took a lot of time to detail this chap which prevented me from adding another scene.

 Chapter 103: Humble Seth

    Chapter 103: Humble Seth


    It was early in the morning after the day of the meeting when Seth was having his breakfast, with Ciel standing on his right and his maid Lara on his left to assist her master if required.


    Slicing and boning the fish, Seth heard his schedule for the day which consisted of nothing major, and since students were given half day time to prepare for the uing tournament assessment test, Seth was free after half of the day.


    It was a fact that Seth would be joining the team regardless of his results in his assessment but in yesterday''s meeting he requested the headmaster regarding his matchup.


    Seth asked whether he could just fight against the best from his year. That means, once all the third years fight amongst themselves and one victores out clean, Seth would fight that person and get done with this selection once and for all. He really didn''t want to go through all those matches since he already had things going on with both his professional and personal lives.


    Though some were startled and some out rightly sneered at Seth''s overconfidence, the headmaster had different thoughts as he allowed Seth the permission to perform only once to get selected.


    Since the recruitment duels would be happening for the rest of the two weeks, Seth was told to wait for the fourteenth day before he had to report to the second gymnasium for his match. The student council president humbly received the favor and responded in affirmation.


    "Send a letter and arrange a meeting with Serena in the evening."


    Ciel was a bit surprised to hear the President suddenly call a meeting with the blond noble but she had no thought of asking Seth about it. She was just here toply and so she would do.


    "Understood. Would four in the evening be eptable?"


    Seeing the president nod, Ciel took out a beautiful bordered sheet that had a faint smell of jasmine before she began writing the content of the request addressed to Serena.


    The secretary was as efficient and diligent as ever, Seth noted.


    "Young master. Some people havee to see Professor Haruka. Should I allow them in?".


    Seth raised his brows as he heard one of the maids informing him about the arrival he was expecting but never thought they would show up this soon.


    He wiped his lips before getting up from the table leaving an unfinished meal, unusual for Seth which both Lara and Ciel noted signifying that these people who arrived were special enough to make the ever-disciplined Seth Albeck, panic.


    Seth didn''t mind the gazes he was feeling in his back as after wearing his zer he went to greet the couple who stood at the entrance of the mansion, a little fidgety.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Aldera."


    (A/N: - Remind me if I have mentioned Haruka''sst name.)


    The man with ck hair which has fallen off and left a shining bowl of baldness was surrounded by already whitening hair, jerked before looking at Seth. His short stature and timid expression spoke the truth about his personality and the reason for his demise in the past.


    The violet-haireddy beside her who was slightly taller than her husband and had a simr nose to her daughter seemed a little less affected by all this atmosphere and Seth''s sudden approach as she walked forward to greet him.


    "Hello. I am Maiko and this is my husband, George."


    "Nice to meet you, Maiko and George. I am Seth Albeck, Professor Haruka''s student and someone who is currently taking care of her."


    Both of them flinched hearing their daughter''s name as the urgency to see her rose evidently, and Seth could understand their worries.


    Hearing that someone none other than Haruka''s fianc¨¨ tried to kill her in the school, was frightening which didn''t let the couple sleep the whole night as they boarded the carriage and left for the academy as soon they could.


    In the letter which was sent from the academy, it was stated that since there might be some other attack that could be targeted toward Haruka, that was why she was getting medical attention in one of the most responsible students'' humble abode for the time being.


    And now seeing the boy in front of their sight, they could sense that he indeed seemed someone older than his age and quite considerate. Not to talk about how he was an Albeck yet he had such a humble nature that he walked out to greet the couple by himself.


    "Well, it''s freezing outside so why not talk inside?"


    The Aldera couple were a little hesitant but under the kind gaze of Seth, they didn''t ponder much and slowly made their way inside the mansion.


    "Umm...if possible then can we see Haruka first?"


    The husband red at his wife for opening her mouth and demanding like that from someone of Seth''s position even though he had done such heavy favor to them by letting Haruka stay at his ce.


    But Seth had no issue with such a request as he replied in the same warm tone, to let the couple ease up a bit.


    "Sure. Please follow me upstairs."


    Maiko was again amazed to see how kind Seth was but for now, her anxiety was rising with each second to see her daughter and ensure that she was alright.


    Seth made his way toward the first floor followed by his maid and secretary who didn''t speak a word about the couple. Ciel knew that Haruka was here but under what circumstances, she was unsure of it.


    Reaching upstairs Seth led them to the room which belonged to him but for now, he was staying in the guest room since his professor was still recovering from her trauma of being brainwashed.


    Seth himself didn''t go inside and just watched Haruka''s parents tearing up at the sight of their daughter. Seth watched the scene for a few seconds before turning toward Lara.


    "Arrange them a room if they want to stay and provide the necessities. Once the Professor wakes up and if I am at the academy, you know how to contact me right?"


    Seeing Haruka nodding obediently, with determination ring in her eyes like an important mission was delegated to her, Seth couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly before he leaned forward and pecked his cute maid on the lips.


    Ciel had no particr reaction but what buzzed inside of her was something she could never tell anyone, especially not her room partner who was behaving weirdly since yesterday.


    (A/N: - If you forgot, Anabelle and Ciel are room partners.)


    Lara blushed slightly before she began following her master who already was on his way downstairs. Her day was already made as she hoped to be praised by her master more once he returns.


    Walking out of the mansion, both Ciel and Seth boarded the carriage and after being cheered with a fare well from his maids, Seth and Ciel began their short journey toward the Academy.


    Seth turned his gaze downward where appeared a small pearly ne which Serena gave him some time ago as he thought about the reason he called the meeting.


    ''I hope I can get some of my answer from you, Serena... ''


    ______________


    A/N: -Drop ament if you are liking the story so far~

 Chapter 104: He has changed…

    Chapter 104: He has changed¡­


    The Pristine Academy was dyed in the shade of the uing event as all around the ce, students were either discussing or training their skills and sharpening their moves to do well in the selection test which would be starting tomorrow.


    Only three hours of the study period was necessary for students to attend before they were allowed to leave the ss and spend their time as they wanted.


    Seth in those three hours, dwelled in the thoughts of his past and present life. The incident with Ethan was a massive turn that shook Seth down to the core and made him realize things that he would have never been able to find out by himself.


    Except for the fact that Saito was now dead in both life and Anabelle was his previous life sister who caused his transmigration, there was something more weighing down Seth''s mind since his future depended on those factors.


    First was Keita who was inside the body of the protagonist and has recently awakened his powers, thanks to Saito''s master n. In normal circumstances, Seth would not have minded Arata''s progress since recalling the future this world would be facing, Arata''s growth was most weed.


    However, it was a fact that Seth came to know recently that Keita hated Seth because of some trivial reasons. Indeed love is a major part of life but when it extends to the point where people begin killing others and themselves in the process, then it''s no longer just love.


    It''s called pure madness.


    And if what Anabelle said about Miyuki is correct, then she was on the list as well.


    ''Though where is she... ''


    Even though Ethan had the skill to detect the other transmigrator, he was not able to locate Miyuki nor in what body she got reborn. There was a faint presence of hers but it soon disappeared when Ethan tried to find her.


    About Kyouko, then Ethan really didn''t have any idea where that girl was or what she was doing. Recalling her personality, she might be roaming around the world or could be performing a housewife job to keep herself entertained.


    She was the most unpredictable of the five.


    ''Well not like she is thirsty for my blood at least.... ''


    ****


    As the sun began to set, the sky was painted with a palette of warm hues. The clouds, tinged with gold and pink, driftedzily across the sky, as if in no hurry to leave. The air was crisp and cool, carrying the scent of blooming flowers and fresh grass.


    The light of the setting sun still lingered on the horizon, casting a warm glow over everything it touched. The world seemed to slow down as if taking a moment to appreciate the beauty of the moment.


    Under such a peaceful atmosphere, a pair could be seen currently sharing a small table arranged amidst a beautiful garden that had no such strong smell to keep the guests distracted yet had the subtle interference in the surroundings to provide a gentle touch to the scenery.


    It was one of the ces that allowed only some singrities to ess and Seth was one of them so he thought why not invite Serena over the tea, here?


    Since there was no servant allowed inside the school building, it was Seth who took the responsibility to serve the tea he prepared with some rarely found herbs.


    Serena was reluctant to let the President work when she was sitting idly but after being red followed by the sternmand from Seth made the blond girl obediently stick to her seat. She still was not used to his strict behavior and missed that warming moment back in the Treasury, a lot.


    Though, not like she was going to say it...


    "So, how is your childhood friend recently? I heard from Anabelle that he has changed a lot?"


    Seth lied since after that day, he had no word with Anabelle even for once. Nor he has seen her around at all. Though he intended to ask Ciel about Anabelle since both of them share the same room, his secretary unusually took leave just when the school hours concluded.


    Since it was not something to see every day that the workaholic and diligent secretary, asking for leave, Seth didn''t put much mind into it and nodded in allowance.


    Serena was a bit confused about Seth asking about Arata so suddenly but she concluded that the president must have also felt the sudden shift of temperament in Arata and how he seemed to be more powerful than before for some reason.


    "Well, he has changed a lot. He no longer hangs out with anyone and spends most of his time in training. I sometimes feel worried about him but knowing that my words won''t do any change, I no longer try to pry into his life."


    There was faint sorrow in her tone which Seth could understand the reason for. He knows since how long Arata and Serena were close friends and if not for the fact that in the original story, Serena killed herself, Arata would have barely given any other heroine time for development.


    Hearing that he was even ignoring Serena who in every way, was closest to him other than his family, shows that Keita has truly overpowered Arata''s original self leaving a mixed soul in that vessel that desired strength for some reason.


    "Anyway, I have to return this..."


    Serene rounded her eyes when suddenly Seth put up a pearly ne on the table with which Serena was oddly familiar.


    "I guess you never actually tried the artifact before giving it to me, huh?"


    Serena now realized that it was the same artifact she had given to Seth some weeks ago when she visited the mansion during the ceremony. It was the prizes that she found in the temple vault and decided to hand them over to the person who truly deserves them.


    "Since I felt being alive after what we faced was a hefty sum of reward I didn''t dare to take anything else."


    Serena''s honest answer made Seth sigh as he fought the urge to yet again remind her how helpful Serena was to him during the trials and how her mere presence was a remedy to keep Seth collected since he knew someone was relying on him.


    Taking a small sip of the beverage which was delightful as ever, Seth conveyed the results he found after trying the artifact time after time.


    "The vault grants rewards ording to the participants, thus this thing was never made for me."


    Serena blinked in perplexion as she looked at Seth for a couple of instances, trying to figure out if he was just forwarding rewards by molding out his words but Serena found herself in the gaze of nothing but straight truth.


    She had no option but to take the ne inside her spatial storage as she thanked Seth once again about the Vault incident to which the man only nodded.


    "After returning from that temple, have you evere in contact with Cursed Energy, Serena?"


    It was a crucial thing for Seth to know since after returning from his first temple, somehow Seth was able to negate the effect of Curse energy and also found himself getting stronger in such an environment. Thankfully, this fact was limited to only two people since Seth had no idea what physical changes he had gone through to ept the energy which was never meant to be absorbed by the humans.


    If Serena also has gone through the same circumstances then it would be proven that the Temple vault had influenced the two and tampered with their body.


    But before Serena could reply, Ciel appeared all of a sudden in front of them, using her transportation skill, as while huffing and coated in blood, she stuttered out her words.


    "Pre... President... A-Ana...belle.."


    ____________


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are hyped for the next chapter ~

 Chapter 105: Broken girl…

    Chapter 105: Broken girl¡­


    "Serena, stay here."


    "But..."


    Before the blonde could have made sense of the sudden interruption by the council president''s secretary or why she was blood-bathed right now, Seth got up from his seat and levitated high in the air, before darting toward a south-eastern direction.


    Ciel also didn''t wait there since anxiety and concern for her roommate didn''t let her dilly-dally around as the girl used her teleportation skill and vanished from sight.


    Left alone in the garden, Serena stood still for some seconds before she finished her tea and decided to retreat. She also had to check on the artifact which the President gave which would help her negate her curiosity toward the thing which made the President, that much panicked.


    ''Anabelle huh... I wonder what rtionship they two have... ''


    ****


    It didn''t take much time for Seth to reach the dorm where most of the female popce of the school lives. It was situated just two hundred meters away from the main building thus providing efficientmuting time.


    In normal circumstances, Seth would never have chosen to enter the dorm where males were strictly forbidden. Getting the title of pervert was not something Seth could ever entertain. But things demanded him to go out of his way and stroll inside the building where he saw Ciel already waiting near the reception.


    There was no warden near the counter which made Seth slightly surprised but he brushed it away and began following his secretary who led him upstairs.


    Reaching the second floor, it didn''t take much time for Seth to realize which room he had to rush toward since there was a small group of girls and an elderly woman already crowding near a specific door making Seth rush his steps.


    "Move."


    A single wave of soul energy traveled with his voice which made the crowd disoriented as they made way for Seth who didn''t wait before entering inside...or he tried to.


    "Ah..."


    Seth felt a thick barrier stopping his movements just at the door as he tried to make his way inside. Soon Ciel''s words rified the reason.


    "She is not letting anyone inside the room and considering the things I have heard from her...I felt it would be better to call you first rather than a professor."


    Seth was no longer hearing her words since his focus was currently gathered solely inside the room.


    Just like others, Seth could also see the interiors of the room which was painted in crimson with different kinds of patterns which ranged from the alphabet to some childish drawings.


    Most of the writing said, "Nii-sama or ''Iamsorry.''


    Considering the color of the paint used on the walls, Seth concluded that something organic like human blood has been used to draw all those figures and letters.


    Seth was not that much affected by the letter of apology she has written all over but by the drawings, she had crafted on the walls which consisted of a big boy and a small girl holding hands. It might not make any sense to others but the person who has spent hours seeing the same drawings in the past life, knows what value it was worth for.


    Mayu always was bad in her drawings yet she always liked to sketch herself and him in the past and every time she brings out her sketchbook to show him in return for getting praised which Seth never failed to give away.


    He might be upset because of what she did but the person who has considered his sister everything in his life for eighteen years could not just see his imouto in such a devastated condition.


    Taking out a dagger from his inventory which had an effect added to disrupt soul energy, he shed the barrier before walking inside.


    The heavy rusty smell of blood assaulted his senses but he was not affected by it rather he felt his emotions wavering even more since he could already deduce the blood all around belonged to a single person who currently was curled up in a corner.


    Her arms had several cuts and wounds. Her skin was paler than a sheet, signifying the blood loss she had to the point her skin began to seem wrinkly. Her once beautiful cascading hair was now torn in an unshapely manner and scrambled in a mess.


    It took a lot from Seth to not just pick up his sister and rush to the nearest healer since he knew he had to first calm her down.


    It can only be an older sibling who could understand, how painful it was for Seth to see his dear little sister whom he vowed to protect but now finding her in such misery. His heart was aching at the sight but he held himself together before bringing his hand over her head and using his skill [Lull] just upon the interaction.


    "Mayu... "


    Anabelle jerked hearing the word in such familiar warming tone before her eyes snapped and wandered around in anxiety and excitement still caved in between her arms and knees.


    Her heart began beating faster before she lifted her gaze only to see the person she desired the most to meet past forty-eight hours yet she was allowed to. His face ovepped with the person he was in the past, but Anabelle had no trouble confirming that this was the same person whom she loves more than anything and anyone in her life.


    Her nii-sama....was here!


    But he was still angry with her, doesn''t he? She did such a thing to deserve it but a life without her brother is not something Anabelle could ever live through. She has to give up on herself then maybe her brother would remember her in a good way and she could see him from the afterlife and-


    "What nonsense are you thinking? "


    There was a deep frown on Seth''s forehead as he read the fluctuating thoughts of the girl which were dangerous, to say the least. She really was unstable right now to make any kind of conversation.


    But he could not show his upset side to her since he already could see moisture building in herrge eyes just because he said two words in a stern voice.


    "I-I *sniff*...sorry... I never... Nii-sama...how could I... "


    Anabelle was a broken mess. What she was saying or wanted to convey was tangled up in between her sobs and whimpers. She wanted to apologize and get back together with her brother. She could do anything to be seen in the same light he used to look at her.


    ''This girl... ''


    Seth signed, witnessing how different Mayu actually was from how she represented herself in the past. If not for him reading her mind at the moment, he would have dered she was being fake, that much pr opposite these two sides of Mayu were.


    She used to be cheery and energetic, yet now all he could see was a broken girl who was desperately extending her hand to get her brother''s warmth.


    "I am not going anywhere, so just rx and let yourself get treated. "


    As he said, Seth leaned forward before collecting the girl in his arms, sending a numbing sleepy sensation to her mind making the girl fall unconscious before Seth stood holding her in a bridal carry as he walked out of the room under the varying gazes of the onlookers.


    What Seth currently was feeling was a mixture of anxiety and sadness butter in the day, when he would be prying into her mind to gather her memories, he would repent his actions...


    *****


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 106: Ghost Haruka?

    Chapter 106: Ghost Haruka?


    "H-How is she?"


    With her voice unable to keep pace, Ciel asked in a stutter as she saw Seth exiting the room where he left Anabelle to get treated.


    Thanks to the fact that one of the maids working in Seth''s mansion had a healing attribute, Seth didn''t have to bother roaming while carrying a near-lifeless Anabelle around and getting annoyed by needless queries.


    Ciel undoubtedly followed him after reassuring the warden and her dormmates back in the dorm that she would take care of Anabelle. Anabelle might be a conservative and barely socialized with the other dorm mates but it was a fact that due to her grades and natural charm, people tend to get attracted toward her. Thus it was given that there would be people worried about her.


    "She''s alright and thankfully, one of my maids has the same blood type as Anabelle, so just what she needs now, is a week of rehabilitation after she wakes up."


    Ciel sighed in much-needed relief since she doesn''t know how she could have reacted if anything would have happened to her only friend. It might not be much special friendship between them, but for Ciel who has grown into a family where her ambition was everything to her, getting an understanding and mature person such as Anabelle as a friend was something Ciel genuinely treasured.


    Thankfully, the President has so many members of his maid harem, that it was also convenient to get a blood donor.


    What? All the servants here yearn for Seth''s attention so it''s a harem in any way Ciel sees it.


    "Thank you, President. I don''t know if you haven''t taken appropriate action...what would have happened."


    Seth was snapped out of his daze hearing his secretary''s voice as he once again focused on the girl. He was wavering emotionally a lot the past few days which was like poison for a psychic user and Seth knew he had to do something about himself.


    Turning his gaze to look at Ciel, he found the girl covered in blood which undoubtedly belonged to Anabelle. He thought for a second before he called for Lara.


    "Young master."


    "Take Ciel and help her with a bath."


    Ciel was taken aback by the suddenmand concerning her. She shook her head hurriedly and was about to deny the offer since she didn''t have spare clothes with her nor would it be appropriate for her to take a bath at the mansion either.


    But Seth''s following word erased all room for argument.


    "Don''t worry about clothes and there is something I need to talk to you about, so hurry up and get changed. You look pretty unpleasant to rest my eyes on."


    As Seth spoke those words, he turned around and climbed the stairs to check on the professor, leaving a stunned Ciel behind.


    It took the silver-haired maiden some time but when she registered his words, she narrowed her gaze in the direction where the mean bastard left and inwardly muttered some unholy words for the man.


    *****


    Seth raised his brows in surprise as soon he entered the room upon seeing the violet-haired beauty hugging her parents with crystal droplets tearing down her eyes, providing an irresistible charm.


    Seeing her sharing her grief with her parents and knowing that she no longer was in the clutches of some shitty bastard, delivered Seth a warming sensation, bringing a natural smile to his ever-stoic face.


    "Ah...Seth."


    The old man was the one who noticed the new appearance in the room as he separated himself from his daughter, making the other two also turn toward the boy who stood there with a serene expression across his face.


    Seth was about to ask Haruka about her well-being when suddenly the half-bald man walked forward and bowedpletely 90¡ã.


    "Once again, I offer my sincerest gratitude for taking care of my daughter. If not for you, we don''t know whether we could have even seen our daughter again..."


    Haruka just like her mother again began silently sobbing as they heard the man. But as for Seth then he was naturally startled and awkward to see a man more than double his age bowing like this.


    "Please raise your head, Mr. Aldera. I just did what I found right. And as a student of a splendid teacher such as Professor Haruka, I was bound to do what I did."


    Seth ced a hand on the old man''s shoulder as he urged him to get up, which thetter did with his eyes red because of moisture and thankfulness wailing along with it.


    Haruka''s parents chatted for some time with the man of the ce before they went downstairs since Haruka asked so. She needed something to talk about with Seth alone and the couple didn''t persist to know what it was before leaving the room, but only after giving Seth a meaningful nce.


    "Are you really fine, professor?"


    "Yeah, more than ever. It''s all thanks to you, Seth."


    Sitting on a chair near the bed while facing thedy, both of them conversed in a much more rxed manner now when Haruka has gotten out of her emotional breakdown after walking up.


    Seth did a quick checkup on her body and mind and other than being a little emotionally unstable, the woman was fine. The charmer mist waspletely erased and due to the long sleep Haruka took, there didn''t seem to be any kind of side effect as well. But there was just one problem...


    "Thank you for saving me from that man, President. I don''t know what would have happened if you didn''t arrive on time."


    Seth had to manipte her memory and instill a remembrance of where she was about to be killed by Ethan since the man had nned to absorb her soul core as he always does.


    Seth prepared a speech which he made Ethan in Haruka''s mind say. In that, Ethan epted that he often trapped women with the promise of marriage and ate their soul core. He specifically chooses women with great affinity but a weak background and Haruka had both, which made the story convincing.


    With the help of the headmaster to whom Seth already notified about the incident, this news would be kept hidden and with some fake excuse, it would be announced that professor Ethan took his retirement and returned to his homnd.


    "Well, it was fortunate that I had to meet Professor that day, which led me to see the real face of that man which may be the whole academy is unaware of."


    Seth had no guilt in altering her remembrances since having the memories of a bastard woman hunting Ethan was much better than convincing Haruka, how she got charmed by him.


    Haruka hearing Seth''s words stiffened a bit thinking of the possible scenario where Seth wouldn''t have arrived and the mere thought made her shiver in the fret.


    "Hey, you are now alright, Professor. Within my presence, I would not let anything happen to you."


    Holding her face with his left palm, Seth leaned forward slightly as he conveyed his thoughts in a gentle soothing tone, trying to provide some calmness to thedy who clearly was traumatized by being brainwashed twice.


    And Seth''s gentle gesture worked to distract thedy from depressing thoughts, however just as her mind came to a pause, her heart began raging because of the intimacy.


    The warmth she felt on her skin was too rxing as well as his tone which works wonderfully and made Haruka lean her face on his touch slightly. But soon she realized what she was doing before retracting her face with a furious blush now adorning her mochi-like cheeks.


    "Professor?"


    Seth raised his brows in question, seeing the sudden shift of temperament in thedy''s behavior.


    But how could Haruka answer him when she was actually embarrassed being caressed by none other than her student? It was such a sinful taboo!


    "Fuee..."


    Due to theck of options, Haruka yed it safe and covered herself entirely with the nket making her seem like a cosy ghost. Despite knowing she must be looking childish and crazy right now, Haruka didn''t care. At least it was better to enjoy the feeling of being touched by her student!


    Seeing the embarrassment a smile bloomed on his lips. Despite that, he was not able to see the expression of his adorable sensei, he was happy that she actually reacted to his action.


    ''Finally something good about this day...''


    __________________


    A/N:- Okay now, I have settled the harem members. And the count is...7(probably.)


    No seriously, no more growth since I have already exceeded what I thought at the initial stage.


    Drop ament if you are liking the story ~

 Chapter 107: Know your place!

    Chapter 107: Know your ce!


    After Seth returned from Haruka''s room, he found Ciel waiting for him in the dining hall. He asked her to follow him to the garden where Lara prepared them tea as the two seated for a short conversation.


    Seth had nothing else but Anabelle to ask Ciel about since considering the fact that Ciel went to call Seth rather than a professor told that the silver-haired girl knew something.


    And indeed hearing her response, Seth concluded that his secretary already knew about Anabelle''s connection with him.


    "She never explicitly told me anything rted to you, but the amount of fascination she held with anything rted to the President was borderline...you know...creepy. I did ask her whether she l-liked the president but she always brushed the topic, away."


    Seth was a bit contemtive on the matter. Not because he was doubting Ciel but rather trying to dig out the stem which grew into such deep affection of hers toward him.


    In his past life he never genuinely sensed anything from the girl which could be counted as a hint of her romantic interest in him. He always remained at a certain distance and never breached the boundary which could taint the rtionship between a brother and Imouto.


    Ciel dictated most of the things she found weird in her roommate and also included what was good in her as well since the secretary didn''t want to give a bad impression of her friend to the boy Anabelle has a crush on.


    After two refills of the beverage and half an hour''s chat, Ciel finally concluded before Seth asked whether she would like to stay here or go back.


    "If it''s okay, President, then I would like to stay by Anabelle''s side."


    Despite being awkward Ciel did not want to leave Anabelle alone when she was in such a situation. Ciel has seen Anabelle at her worst which sheltered a part of Ciel''s memory that she wouldn''t forget ever. And Ciel still felt shivered whenever she remembered that scene.


    Seth knew what Ciel is going through and he couldn''t do anything to elevate her mood.


    But still, to reduce her anxiety, Seth brought his hand above hers before he spoke in a soothing tone.


    "Don''t worry, Ciel. I will take care of Anabelle and would not let anything happen again. So please, trust me and get some rest okay?"


    Ciel was startled by the sudden touch but she needed this. Somefort when there was no one she could actually rely on. This was a new much needed sensation and despite being just her handheld, Ciel felt her heart calming a lot.


    Staring at his green orbs Ciel found herself lost for a moment there but she pulled herself out of the trance, and Seth''s following words helped her to do so as well.


    "Just don''t approach Anabelle once she wakes up since she''s not in the right mind to properly recognize everything around her. Once she wakes up anytime, call for someone or strongly think about me, okay?"


    Seth has gone through Anabelle''s mind space and only one thing he could say to describe what he saw. Chaotic.


    The girl whom he considered a very simple and free-spirited person was the mostplicated one, Seth has evere across. Her thoughts, her ideas, her fears, and her happiness, all were rted to him and him only. It was like Seth was standing in the gallery where his present and past self was on exhibition.


    No wonder she didn''t think much before killing him in their past life since with that mentality, Seth could not expect any less from her. In a way, he was kind of terrified by the amount of love she carried for him and had no clue how he could cure that much fondness of hers toward him.


    Ciel nodded in understanding before she retired back to the room where Anabelle was resting. Seth has asked Lara to deliver the dinner to the room if Ciel preferred such.


    He would also have joined the table with others but right now, he had some words to exchange with a particr someone as well.


    "How long you are going to hide?"


    Without turning his gaze in any particr direction or moving from his spot, Seth called out for an entity that was resting above the tree protruding in Seth''s garden.


    His maids have already sensed the entity but Seth told them to not worry and leave it to their master. Lara was restless in the matter to leave an intruder just like that, but upon slight persuasion from her master, the brte agreed and left the garden along with Ciel.


    "I never tried to hide. Just as making sure, I don''te in between your conversation."


    A teenage boy having midnight hair and a long sword on his back jumped from the branch just in front of Seth. His eyes narrowed at the house owner for a moment before he impolitely took the other seat which Ciel previously upied.


    Arata moved his hand and helped himself to a cup of tea without minding the gaze he was receiving from Seth. Arata knew as he was right now, it was impossible to win against Seth if he tries to prate his mind so the younger boy didn''t even try to erect any barrier and left himself entirely unguarded.


    But Seth had no n on prying Arata''s mind space since right now, the words would be enough to judge his current stance.


    "What should I call you now? Seth...or Ryuu?"


    "I can ask you the same, no?"


    Arata nodded thoughtfully before he ced the teacup back on the table and leaned back on his seat. With a shrug, the raven-haired concluded.


    "Since Ryuuta and Keita have died already, let''s go with our new names, shall we?"


    Seth didn''t reply since he never actually paid attention to it. Though his soul and mind belonged to a teenage boy who lived back in Japan, it doesn''t matter anymore since he had the appearance and new identity of Seth Albeck.


    Sensing the silence as a cue to proceed, Arata once again raised his voice.


    "So you finally drove Mayu toplete madness?"


    This time Seth reacted but before his words, his aura responded to the boy by giving away a slight murderous ambiance, which was enough to make the table and cutlery tremble under the heavy pressure.


    Arata from the past might have gone scared shitless by this much intimidation but now, after awakening, it didn''t affect him much.


    Seth coldly stared at the boy, before he directed a piece of his mind and warning along the lines.


    "Whatever happens between me and Mayu is nothing you should be concerned about. So know your ce and stay away from my business."


    It was no request but amand which Seth expected to be implied since he had methods to make it so. True he hadplicated thoughts rted to Anabelle but it got nothing to do with either Arata or Keita.


    Arata smirked a little, before releasing his own aura which collided with Seth''s intent making the atmosphere heavier than before and breaking the previously trembling cutlery in an instant.


    Both men were unaffected by the effects they were producing as a small stare contest happened between them before the younger one parted his lips to make a bold statement.


    "And...what if I don''t?"


    _________________


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 108: Lets go on a trip?

    Chapter 108: Let''s go on a trip?


    Arata was specifically trying to anger Seth, knowing his current emotional instability given how many truths he had to face recently. Arata knew if anytime he could manipte the bastard to act as Arata wants him to then this was the chance. And seeing Seth''s raging aura, Arata seemingly was seeding in his goal.


    The reason he wanted to fight Seth was not that Arata wanted to harm him or kill him. Well, it was enticing but for the old Keita who sought vengeance from Ryuuta. His new self had no such thoughts and just wanted to evaluate the current strength of the bespectacled bastard in front.


    Arata knew he couldn''t win against the other party. Being pushed back in the conflict of aura they released, was a testament to that. Arata had no clue how, but Seth was a lot stronger than he was supposed to be. Of course, knowing the plot he must have been preparing unlike Arata himself.


    Then, despite knowing for a fact that he would lose, how Arata was not worried about getting killed by his bold approach?


    Simple. Seth wouldn''t and couldn''t kill him.


    First, the plot would not let him since in the near future, the world would desire a hero and Arata was that hero. Seth could be strong and such, but his action was limited to his selfish desires for survival to the end. However, Arata had no such self-limit, nor any bound to where he could spread his extent of powers. He was limitless, thanks to the awakening he had recently.


    And let''s just take that Seth puts a blindfold on the uing catastrophe and tries to kill Arata regardless of the oue. That would trigger the second option which was the reason for his confidence.


    The Thunder Emperor. Now that, the legendary hero had awakened inside of him, Arata knew he wouldn''t let him get killed by anyone or anything. Keita had read inst life and now Arata would exploit that information.


    But unexpectedly, against his expectation, Seth suddenly dropped his intent and dispelled Arata''s as well with a flick of his wrist, bringing the tranquility back to the surroundings.


    Arata was beyond perplexed even though his unchanging expression said otherwise. He never felt any intrusion inside his mind-space, signifying that Seth knowing Arata''s intention could not be the case upon how the green-haired guy reacted just now.


    "Now if you are done ying your mind games, in which you are awful, can you move to the topic? I have some guests waiting for me."


    Arata''s eyes widened hearing ''mind games'' since it seems without even entering his brain, Seth was able to conclude what Arata was trying to do.


    Indeed Arata was not good with this. But since he certainly approached Seth to have some words rted to the future, Arata soon calmed down, before his gaze took an icy turn.


    "Whatever happens from hereon, you and I won''te across each other''s path. I will do what I can in order to get strong so that when I meet ''her'' in the future, she would regard me as worthy enough to be by her side. So you better remember to note in that moment when ''she'' would ept me and we would finally be one."


    *****


    It has been a long time since Seth had the urge to make an authentic cringed expression like he was having now upon hearing Arata''s words regarding the mysterious ''she''. Like Seth didn''t know he was talking about Miyuki.


    Not to talk about the determination he was showcasing to be epted by Miyuki. Like it was Arata''s ultimate goal to be with a girl. All the changes he was surfacing and the might he would unlock through his awakening would be just to get a girl.


    Yeah, Seth never could understand how this idiot thinks.


    Sure, Seth also had the importance of love in his life and he very much treasures some specific people. But to devote all his life and hardship to the woman who doesn''t even love Arata? Heck, Arata probably doesn''t even know where Miyuki is right now.


    It was not just Arata but all his previous life friends including Mayu seemed a special case. And amongst them, only Seth found himself somewhat normal.


    ''Well, not like I was totally fine and never do anything crazy in the past... ''


    Getting up from his seat, Seth didn''t reply to the boy before he walked back to the mansion.


    Arata stared at the retreating back of the man of this ce as he received the unspoken response just as he expected.


    ******


    Inside the mansion, along with the old couple, tonight Haruka was also present at the dining table, as Seth joined the group before the dinner was served.


    She seemed healthier than before and a lot cheery as well. It might be because she was able to meet her parents after a long while or maybe the treatment had done wonders for her.


    Haruka along with her mother was mainly chatting at the table, with Mr. Aldera and Seth voicing their thoughts every now and then.


    Seth was relieved to see that Haruka was able toe out of the trauma she experienced due to the memories he gave her. And considering the fact, she was able to open herself in front of him, was a sign that their rtionship was developing as well?


    He wasn''t sure but he was happy with the pace things were moving.


    Fiona, as Seth expected, didn''t join them for dinner and requested to be served in the room. Considering how awkward it must be for her to be around Seth and now Haruka as well, it was understandable why she was cooped up in the room.


    After the dinner came to end and everyone was ready to leave the table, suddenly Seth asked Haruka somethingpletely out of nowhere.


    "Professor, for the rest of the week, would it be possible for you to keep your schedule free?"


    Haruka perplexedly tilted her head with a small frown before asking in an uncertain tone.


    "What is it, Seth?"


    Seth contemted for a bit but in the end, he decided, it was worth a shot as he replied in his usual tone.


    "I wanted to take you on a trip."


    *********


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are liking the story~


    Kinda felt like filler....

 Chapter 109: I do love her!

    Chapter 109: I do love her!


    It has been a day since Haruka woke up from her slumber and Anabelle has been resting in the mansion to recover her condition back to normal. The risky part of her treatment lies in her mental state which was unstable enough to bring threat to the lives of those who were residing in the mansion.


    Since Seth had some urgent matters to deal with for which he needed Haruka, the young man took Anabelle to the main residence along with Haruka. Ciel naturally didn''t follow them since she had her trials for the uing tournament but she pleaded with Seth over ten times to keep Anabelle safe.


    It was a given fact that Arata was going to get stronger from hereon and now that Seth knew whose soul resides inside the protagonist''s body, he could no longer dy his trip to acquire some specific artifacts to prepare himself for the possible threat.


    "Aww...my baby came to meet me after so long and you are leaving already?"


    Vrie whined while holding Seth''s hand as they sat inside her office where Seth came to report her, his immediate n rted to his venture. He needed someone to keep an eye on Anabelle and has the strength to subdue the girl in case she goes berserk.


    It was true that Lara and some of the high-posted maids are strong and could have overpowered Anabelle but their skills are made to kill their opponent not to suppress them. It was given, in the attempt, they might have gotten injured that was why Seth chose the safest option.


    Not many people know that Anabelle despite being a healer, how dangerous could she be. She has extracted the essence of the World tree a lot before then the plot should have allowed her. And now Seth knows the reason for it. Also, why Arata seemed to be a little possessive of La, Serena, and Anabelle in the past. He must have been seeing the plot through Keita''s eyes which forced him to believe that everything was in his grasp and he just had to act ording to it.


    Forcing his attention back to thedy in front, Seth sighed in resignation at how two-faced his mother could be. Just the head maid outside the office said that the Duchess has been a little worked up these days so he should tread carefully. But seeing her now...


    "I have to go Mother since fulfilling my promise to win this tournament requires some preparation."


    Vrie was ted to see how serious her son was about this tournament, not because he was an ambitious kind of person who likes to show off his strength but just because he doesn''t want to break his words to his mother.


    How adorable can he be? Vrie had no words to describe how much she has fallen for her son already~


    "Now that I think...that woman you came with... Haruka was it right? Tell me, you have your eyes on her, don''t you?"


    Seth was rather surprised to hear that his mother could even tell his liking just after seeing the professor once. He really can''t hide anything from this woman, can he?


    With another long sigh, Seth didn''t jump away from the question and answered truthfully.


    "Yes Mother, I love her."


    Valerie was taken aback by the sudden confession signifying that Seth was rather serious about the youngdy who came with him. But soon her surprise shifted as with her gaze narrowed and a seductive smirk adorning her charming thin lips, the blonddy asked in a whispering tone.


    "Never knew my son had such mature taste~ Want me to train you how to please a grown-up?"


    Seth felt like sighing once again seeing the misleading words of the Duchess before he replied in a t tone.


    "Please keep those lessons limited to father, will you? And also, I hope you look after Anabelle in my absence if possible, okay?"


    Vrie pouted having her fun ruined by her ever-serious son who doesn''t even get flustered even once. Reluctantly she let go of his hand before turning herself to the table as she reassured him in a warm tone.


    "Don''t worry about her, son and please do take care of yourself out there, okay?"


    With a soft smile, the jade-haired man got up from his seat before bidding his farewell, leaving behind his parting words.


    "I will see you soon, Mother."


    ********


    Inside the reception where the violet-haired woman sat ufortably on the sofa while clutching the ss of juice with both of her hands, Seth felt like chuckling. The appearance of the easy-going and confident Haruka was way different from what expression she currently wore.


    Her calm and motherly demeanor was nowhere to be seen but only a child who was scared to be left in a strange ce could be seen as he approached the woman. mping her knees together and her bubbly butt pressed at the edge of her seat describes her anxiety in the Albeck mansion even though Seth told her to feel like it was her home.


    "Sorry to make you wait, professor."


    "Ah, Seth!"


    Haruka got up instantly from her seat upon hearing the voice she dearly wanted to hear in this ce where she only knew Seth. Seth indeed told her that he needs to drop Anabelle somewhere for her treatment but never in her wildest dreams, she thought he would bring her to none other than Duchess Vrie''s territory and more so, to the Albeck mansion of all of the ces.


    "I apologize that mother was not able to meet you since she is busy with her work. I hope you don''t mind."


    Haruka shook her head vigorously to dismiss those thoughts which in fact Haruka was d about.


    "Not at all. In fact, I would have felt bad to take Lady Duches''s time just to make her meet someone like me."


    Haruka had a lot of admiration for Vrie. Not only she but many women around the globe respect thedy who became the first woman who took the hold of such a high noble rank and had the strength to be a great leader. She was one of the greatest and strongest fighters in the world who inspires many women out there to not hold themselves back and do their best to be something more than just a piece of decoration.


    However, Haruka was scared to meet Vrie as well, since she knows from the rumor that her temper was not something to be tested. And considering how Haruka bes clumsy when she gets nervous, made the professor thankful that despite being in the mansion she was busy enough


    to note down and meet her.


    Seth felt like patting the little child who was fidgeting at her spot because of her nerve-wracking thoughts. He knew many people found his mother scary but never he thanked his mother to be like that until now since watching a scared Haruka was nothing less than a delightful premium show which Seth could continue to watch for days without getting tired of it.


    But the urgency of the matter didn''t let him enjoy the luxury as he called for the professor.


    "So shall we get going?"


    ******


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 110: Someone she can rely on!

    Chapter 110: Someone she can rely on!


    The Wrath of the Thunder Empire could be defined as catastrophic in one word. Whoeveres in its clutches, was destined to perish. Nothing could survive that huge vortex of death that stops before nothing but massive destruction.


    Once the seal breaks and the Thunder Emperor wakes up from his slumber, killing Arata bes a hundred times more difficult. That was the reason why Vrie, in the original story had to face defeat in front of the protagonist. Even though her rage was at its peak because of the loss of her son, Vrie was not able to avenge Seth and could only watch herself falling.


    The ancient unheard Hero who seemed to be blessed by the god of lightning themselves was the reason why Seth decided to take this round trip to an ancient rune situated two thousand kilometers away from his hometown. The artifact would help him not only confront Arata if the chance arrives but also make him immune to most of the elements up to a certain point.


    It was a very rare artifact that the protagonist was supposed to attain during thetter half of the story. During the period of chaos, Arata had to face many formidable enemies who not only possessed cursed energy but some from the human side as well who were masters of elemental magic. Surely it was a plot armor in the name of an unheard artifact that Arata found on one of his adventures which further proved to be a lifesaver.


    Seth had no idea why Arata who now had an entire scoop of the plot and knew what was toe in the future, was not actively gathering the weapons and artifacts now when he had the time, but not like Seth was going toin. Maybe Arata had different ns or maybe he was just overly confident in his skills.


    Seth was leaning toward the prior option.


    Since Arata was using the wait-and-watch tactics Seth had decided to pull some of the things in his direction which originally belonged to the protagonist. Of course, the bnce of the story would be shaken up but Seth cares none of that by now. He has already screwed the plot and for himself and those whom he cares for, Seth would do everything he could.


    "I can''t believe I am going to finally inspect the Rudiguer archeological sites. I have always wanted to study those runes which have been a subject of fascination for every historian and archaeologist out there."


    Haruka was trying to act ording to her age, but the fact she was going to finally fulfill one of her dreams to see the ancient runes which have yet to be unveiled true core, made the violet-haired woman let loose as she squealed in delight for the third time.


    Seth, who was sitting opposite her inside the carriage, had a small smile on his face. Seeing the usuallyposed professor fidgeting in excitement and those sparkles of tion she was having made Seth ensured that it was the right decision to take her on the trip.


    Well, it was true that Haruka was a knowledgeable person and could help Seth in unraveling the mystery of the artifact, but it was true as well, that Seth would have been able to find the artifact based on his past life knowledge and his skills. He primarily chose to ask Haruka since he wanted to spend some time with her and it also helped that she was devoted to her research which made the woman agree with Seth''s proposal readily.


    "Hey, Seth."


    Seth redirected his gaze back to the woman from the outside scenery as he saw Haruka ying with her fingers with her gaze fell on the carriage floor and a shy smile adorning her charming lips.


    "Hmm?"


    "I...I am really thankful that you brought me on the trip. I may have acted like I was concerned for your safety but it was rather my own selfishness to have some distraction from what happened some days ago. So yeah...I am grateful to you for a lot of things."


    Directing her soft and slightly moist gaze at her student, Haruka bloomed with a small smile as she thanked Seth for doing so many things for her without asking anything in return. He was there for her when she could have been preyed by her fiance. He took care of her and her parents like a respectable guest even though they held no status in society. He was there for her in her worst and she never saw any kind of malice hidden behind his motive.


    He was too kind and too considerate that Haruka had a difficult time regarding the boy in front of someone younger than her. He was so calm and alwaysposed that he seemed more mature than her and someone on whom she could rely.


    Though it may be shameless of hers, all the events that transpired in such a short period have formed the trust and bond between her and this particr student of hers, that Haruka felt much morefortable around Seth.


    Seth stared at thedy for a couple of seconds before he sighed and shifted himself toward the other seat andnded just beside the teacher, startling thetter in the process, before the olive-haired man took a hold of her delicate hand warmly.


    "You mean a lot to me Professor, so it''s given that I would take care of you in any way I could. More than your thanks, that smile you showed, offered me much gratitude and relief. So please don''t weigh yourself with useless thoughts and enjoy the trip."


    Though surprised initially, Haruka was looking into his eyes in a daze. Hearing his words and the gentle touch he held her in, made her somewhat anxious heart settle down. All these things were happening so fast and so many changes have taken ce in so less time that Haruka was having it hard to cope with her situation.


    But sitting here like this, besides Seth, knowing that someone was here so kind toward her, put the maiden''s heart at peace.


    Though she would be embarrassed about how she behaved with her student afterward, for now, Haruka was happy to be here and with this boy beside her. She was at peace at this moment and subconsciously wished for this instance doesn''te to a halt anytime soon.


    However...


    "We are here, young master."


    Seth, as frustrated as he was, didn''t let his facial expression let off his inner emotion before he hummed to the coachman in response and helped Haruka out of the carriage.


    The stars were already curtaining over the surface with a crescent moon shining dimly amidst dark clouds.


    Since the runic site was still far away, Seth had told his coachman to stay at the nearest town they reach where they could rest for the night and continue their journey from there.


    The town was not a small one and was rtively built on a wider scale, taking into ount the ce it was situated. But its infrastructure or settlements were not the main attention at the moment for the visitors but the huge crowd of people gathered in the middle of the town entrance.


    "What''s happening here....?"


    ********


    A/N: - Haruka was manipted and brainwashed by someone who harbors feeling for her so you can not me Seth if he unconsciously poured some of the things inside her mind that he was not supposed to.


    The topic rted to psychic stuff is ratherplicated and I hope I can exin it through chapters.


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 111: Take care!

    Chapter 111: Take care!


    Seth was perplexed to witness the crowd formed at the entrance of the town¡ªthey nned to stay for the night at. Since it would have been extremely tedious for horses and the passengers to travel overnight, he asked the coachman to turn in the first town he sees, but never he thought he would be facing a crisis at the end of such a beautiful day.


    There were hundreds of men and children all around with some asional old generation appearing in between and sharing the grief with others. Some women were also present around the vicinity but they seemed to be hiding inside the perimeter for some reason.


    "Stay here for a second, Professor."


    Despite sensing the anxious cloud surrounding the woman by his side, Seth wanted to know what was the situation before he could decide whether they would be staying here or have ultimately spent the night in the coach. Thetter one didn''t seem that bad though...


    "Ah..."


    Haruka eximed but she didn''t stop Seth from approaching the crowd as she also stepped forward and halted herself to a point where she could be able to hear them.


    "Can anyone tell me what is happening here?"


    There were so many people in distress that Seth felt reading their minds would be a hassle since asplex as one thought process turns out, the more bothersome it bes to collect meaningful information out of piles of garbage.


    He did send a pulse of skill [Lull] throughout the ce which brought a slight pause to themotion, rtively providing the window required for Seth''s voice to reach up to them. Almost every gaze turned in his direction, greeting Seth with varying emotions blended in their eyes.


    Some were fearful, some were suspicious but what yed mutual in those gazes was utter grief.


    One of the elderly-looking men in his forties walked toward Seth as every other person stayed silent and let the white-bearded man take the lead and exin the situation.


    "A-Are you a visitor, boy? Unfortunately, you arrived at the worst period in Dahan."


    "Umm...actually I am an adventurer, sir. A high ranking at that. Please tell me the circumstances so I can help."


    Seth lied, already on his way to extract the memories from the old man since he didn''t want to extend the conversation if the oldie gets stone head on not spilling it himself.


    Haruka who was standing at the back blinked in surprise at the bluntness he put behind his lie of being an adventurer. But she understood that to make this faster and easier for the old man to state the matter, it was a good way which Seth chose.


    And indeed, hearing that the green-haired boy was a high-ranking warrior, many from the crowd gasped and cheered inwardly with their eyes brimming with hopefulness and expectancy from this small ray of light in this abysmal darkness.


    Even the old man who was actually the governor of the ce was taken aback by the fact that some high-ranking adventurer actually came to such a secluded ce that was surrounded by nothing but quarries and abandonednds.


    However, the bearded governor didn''t test his luck by asking the identity of the bespectacled boy and decided to finally tell him the reason for their distress.


    "A-A group of bandits came....a-and kidnapped all the daughters and wives of the vige leaving only those who they found ''defective''."


    The bandits only picked those women whom they found attractive and to their taste. It does without saying that some of them even kidnapped little children as well, which the chief didn''t include to talk out since it was making his throat heavy and mind full of guilt even to talk about it. Despite being in charge of the town he was not able to save them which was making the elder want to end his own life in guilt and regret.


    Seth cast aside the old man''s feelings and concentrated on any other meaningful information he received verbally and mentally. He knew what had happened but to proceed with the matter he needed some clue or hint regarding the group he would be searching for.


    Though it would be easy to set the two shadow guards following Seth all around the ce on the task, he wanted some light training if he could from this crisis.


    Through the old man''s memory, he found all the bandits had a me emblem attached to their left arm which was the symbol of Amber Organization which was not a nationwide criminal group but had authority enough tomit such crime and still could remain unscathed.


    Seth thought about something for a moment before he upped his voice and spoke in a louder tone for everyone to hear.


    "I will be able to help but for now, please everyone settle down and listen to me carefully."


    The beaming faces Seth was directed with...he didn''t even count how many people were internally worshipping him already even though there was a chance of Seth being nothing but a liar. Well, underdeveloped towns have the kindest civilians who easily trust others. It was their individuality and a factor of a great possible hazard as well.


    Not like Seth was going to teach them or anything...


    He wanted to have some field experience. Killing monsters and dealing with rapists are different things and he would like to get his arms bloodied in crimson after a long while.


    There was another reason why Seth decided to help them, even though he would not ept such a fact. Having Haruka by his side, this was the perfect chance to impress the woman he likes after all...


    The townspeople gathered around and focused their entire attention on the boy without daring to utter a single word since they could do anything right now but displease the hope they were desperately seeking.


    "I am going to bring those who have been taken. I don''t know whether I could make it in time to save all of them but once I reach there, I will not let a single woman get tainted by those creatures. So, please, for now, you guys calm down and have patience."


    Might this new appearance be lying or providing them false hope, the townspeople were at least provided with a slight tug of expectation to which they could cling and hope they would see their beloved once again.


    Some have lost their daughter. Some had their wives taken away and many children have lost their maternal warmth because of the incident. The toll the townspeople had weighed on them for the past some hours finally began to lighten up, even if it was a little bit.


    "Alba, n."


    On his call, two shadows suddenly emerged out of nowhere startling everyone around as the two knelt before their master with heads leaning forward and ready toply with whatevermand they were forward by Seth.


    Seth contemted for a second but soon he disregarded all the thoughts regarding their skills. He needed one of them to be with Haruka and there was nothing he needed to consider since Alba was the right choice.


    "Alba, stay with thedy and n, follow me." Two of them disappeared once again before he heard someone calling out for him.


    "S-Seth, wait...."


    Seth''s glowing green eyes grew dim once again as he heard a familiar voice calling him from behind. He turned to face the woman before walking in her direction.


    Haruka was standing there with her demeanor oozing with nothing but concern and anxiety. She was kind of proud that Seth took the job of helping the people he don''t even know. But the nervousness of letting Seth out there alone to deal with bandits was anything but settling.


    "Professor, I know what you are going to say, but I have to do this. And no, I won''t be taking you along."


    Haruka''s lips were left part as the words she was about to say were already declined. She at least wanted to tag along and ensure his safety even though she knew she was weaker than Seth. And hearing his stern tone, she knew he left no room for argument as well.


    She has never felt this useless that even being a meat shield of Seth seemed to be a hindrance for the boy who would be much better alone. Other than her slight knowledge of ancient history she just was a disappointment.


    That''s what she always did...crying in a corner while repenting herself for being such a useless person. And all this frustration has always weighed down on Haruka even though she never shows it on her face.


    "Haruka."


    The violet-haireddy was thrown out of her daze when she felt Seth''s hand over her cheek, urging her to look his way. As her gaze fell upon him, the emotion she saw in them made the woman quite startled.


    Seth was not disappointed in her rather he seemed agitated.


    "I don''t even have to read your mind by this point to know what you are troubled about, and believe me professor if I weren''t your student, you would have received a thorough scolding from me."


    But this seemed like a scolding as well, that was what Haruka wanted to say but she held it in and listened to his words with a sense ofplicated feeling swirling inside her chest.


    "Just know professor, that more than anyone presents around here, I worry for you. So you can understand, why I would not take such a precious person to that shady ce, right?"


    It was the second time Seth confessed that she was very important to him but again Haruka neither had the conscience nor this seemed to be the time to ask him the reason why he say so.


    Mindlessly, while gazing at his deep eyes which told many more things what she was able to hear, Haruka nodded and didn''t persist on the matter foring along. She very well knew the capabilities of Seth and even though her mind was saying something else, her heart assured her that he would return safely.


    Holding his hand which still was on her face, Haruka blossomed into a smile before she uttered the most fitting word in this situation.


    "Please take care of yourself out there."


    *******


    A/N: - This is a small arc of maybe two or three chapters solely based on rtionship development. I hope you guys are enjoying the chapters~

 Chapter 112: Scum!

    Chapter 112: Scum!


    n had been serving the Albeck family for fourteen years now. The time when he was starving and was exiled from his vige with the me for being a ''Demon born''. He had noints against them since at that time he didn''t know who was good and who was not.


    At those times when any other second could have decided whether he would be seeing the day of light or not, someone extended their hand in his direction, and the reason was not something painful but a warmth n was unaware of until that point.


    He decided to serve thedy who appeared magically in his life and be the greatest source of his motivation and reason for his existence. He lived for his queen and could do anything and everything to oblige with his duties if only he could make his queen, Lady Vrie smile even a little bit.


    Now when the events unfolded and he was in one way or anotherplied to betray the young master of the Albeck, n saw the emotions in his queen''s eyes which he never desired to get directed with. She was hurt, enraged, and disappointed in all of them. But no one else mattered to n since all he saw was that Vrie no longer held the trust in him as she did before n decided to betray her.


    He was prepared to die. Nothing less could havepensated for the crime he had partaken in. n no longer desired to live when the doors parted and suddenly the figure of his goddess walked inside when Shin was conversing with the young master.


    But life provided him with a second chance and that was to serve under the same master he once decided to ''test'' and see whether Lady Vrie was deceived by some lookalike. It was a bleak chance but n had hoped that by serving Seth he would be able to at least once again meet the eyes of his queen and make her proud by his actions.


    "n."


    Hearing the young master''smand n walked out of the shadow where he generally stays to keep an eye on everything concerning the entity with which n was concerned of.


    Currently, they were near the base of the criminal organization which had kidnapped the women of the town, his young master decided to stay in. Truly unfortunate for Seth since even after deciding on a honeymoon(n was aware that Seth was trying to woo Haruka), he had to keep himself engaged in tiring work.


    "Ha."


    A short reply as the young adult knelt before his master with his head hanging low and ears perked to execute the very same things the Albeck heir speaks out next.


    For some reason Seth had his eyes closed for a minute or two which n noted. Despite being in the shadow he was able to perceive most of the things around and Seth''s unusual behavior definitely didn''t go unnoticed by the raven-haired assassin.


    Waking out of his daze(?) Seth turned to look at n or what thetter felt since he was currently staring at the ground in respect before he heard a series ofmands and some information that made n nothing short of amazed.


    "They seem to be staying here for a while. The underground prison facility gave me the feeling of it. Not to talk about the thorough instation of seals and detection artifacts which couldn''t have been arranged in a month or two. Considering these scums are not on a high table in the hierarchy, it seems they have built connections with underdeveloped governors and also someone prominent seems to be backing up as well since I sensed some high-ranking individuals which these bastards couldn''t have afforded to buy."


    n didn''t react to the words but it didn''t mean he was all right inside as well. In normal circumstances, he would have gaped at the lots of information Seth counted even though from prior knowledge there didn''t seem Seth had much information about the group. And what was that sensing soldier''s tiers when even n was only able to faintly locate the base?


    ''Has he grown this strong... ''


    n had surveince Seth a lot in the past since someone so close to his queen needed to be protected with the whole worth n held. Never could he have guessed that the person who misused his power as the student council president and ckmailed girls to sleep with him would be so mature and skilled in so less time.


    The seriousness his voice held, the peculiar aura which shrouded the olive haired, and the way he responsibly took the work to save the prisoners showed no less why this person was the son of such a legendary figure.


    ****


    Unaware of n''s monologue, Seth turned to the raven-haired man who seemed even younger than Seth yet he didn''t dwell on that and asked something more concerning at the moment.


    "How many you can carry in your shadow?"


    "300, before my movements begin to get hindered."


    Seth was rather amazed by n''s ability to store even humans in his shadows which was practically impossible for any spatial storage to do. Not to talk about that quantity he boasted of, provided Seth the assurance that he picked the right person for this job.


    Looking back at the base which he just surveyed using his ''Third Eye'', Seth again spoke up, but his voice was a little grim this time.


    "Your job is to make sure all the women locked underground are taken out safely. Whoeveres in between is free to be killed but only start once I give an...explosive signal."


    "Understood."


    Many things to keep in mind yet a quick response is what Seth could have ever asked for. Best features of these specially trained warriors.


    As n disappeared in a haze, unting his skills to be the rumored shadow master in disguise, Seth also cracked his knuckles before ascending high and advancing to the ce where he finally could let loose.


    ''I hope they won''t disappoint me... ''


    ******


    Inside one of the tents made inside the vicinity of the hideout, a group of people could be seen with varying expressions adorning their front. Most of them were filled with agony and grief and those who were not wailing had nasty smiles and nothing but lust fueling their mind.


    "Nexte with the price of three hundred G. Please don''t be modest with this one and spend as much as you can."


    One of the men wore a dark brown turban over his big head and a in long shirt along with loose pair of pants which were hanging loosely to even considered fitting for the man. But there was no one bothered by his dressing sense since the ''thing'' he presented stole all the attention of the crowd.


    It was a small girl whose face was revealed from a hood and revealed her big round eyes which were currently tainted with moisture and her left cheek slightly bulging with a blue mark, signifying that she was pped hard to keep herself quiet.


    The girl didn''t seem to be more than eleven but the ce she was getting auctioned at, preferred a lot like her.


    The girl had her hand tied in front of her chest and had a thick shackle binding her ankle which already had made the little life bleed a lot. The ropes were also fastened enough to leave a red marking.


    Clearly, it was the tent where all the kidnapped women were sold through auction, and not only the members of the organization but many other outsiders also participate to get their ythings.


    "M-mama...."


    The small girl muttered under her breath only to wince in pain as she felt the man beside her pinching her arm harshly enough to make the girl sob once again but in fear of getting hurt again, she sealed her lips.


    The little girl didn''t even know why she was brought here when she just was sleeping with her mother in her room. She doesn''t even know the evilness humanity carries and what kind of beast she was currently getting eyed from. The precious little life just wanted to see her mother once again but the man said he would only let her meet her mama if she behaves.


    "A thousand gold."


    Everyone froze in shock since the bidder not only climbed up a little too soon but the person who just spoke, held the highest social and political status amongst all the guests. Not to talk about his tendency to lean on children for his sexual desires seeds anyone present inside the tent.


    No one dared to bid any further even though looking at the creamy and slightly mature body of the child everyone wanted to have a taste of it. But their lust is only limited until the point when their lives weren''t at risk.


    "Wonderful choice, Mr. Stunner. I hope you have a lovely night ahead."


    As the turban-wearing man cheered the person who just bid for the girl, grinned before he saw the meat hole being pushed by the auctioneer to walk toward him.


    "Come little princess. Uncle will show a lot of different things tonight~"


    Stunner leaned forward with his hand extended as he waited to touch the cute doll finally. He had his eyes on her since the start and was waiting for the girl without batting an eye at another product for tonight.


    His hands which were extended, left only some feet apart from the girl who was sobbing continuously while slowly crawling her way toward the person she was directed to.


    Stunner''s grin widened as he finally thought he would be touching the girl when suddenly ge felt something....sharp going through his elbow.


    Stunner was in a daze and didn''t have to assess his extended hand before he saw something falling. The eyes of everyone around widened and so was of the girl he intended to caress.


    Stunner was stunned for a mere blink before he shouted at top of his lungs because of the missing arm, he should be the least concerned about for now.


    "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    *******


    A/N: - Liked the chapter? Drop ament.

 Chapter 113: Haruka being bullied?

    Chapter 113: Haruka being bullied?


    Haruka was anything but calm at the moment. It has been around fifteen minutes since Seth left her side to save all the women who got kidnapped from the town. As a human being, he was doing a marvelous job, and knowing his might, Haruka knew, he could take care of himself.


    But at the same time, she couldn''t help but feel apprehension bubbling up to the bottleneck, and remaining at a ce seemed impossible for her as the violet-haireddy fidgetted from ce to ce while gawking at the distance asionally.


    The townspeople gathered inside the perimeter but they have yet to return to their residence. Most of the men were still walking to and fro the entrance to have a lookout for any uncertain circumstances, whereas, some were in charge of bringing water and medication for the soldiers who got injured in the incident.


    Haruka was escorted to a nearby eatery where she was asked to rest for the time being. There were other females whom the kidnappers didn''t take, along with Haruka to make herfortable in this foreign ce.


    Alba, the blonde woman whom Seth left by Haruka''s side was also nearby but she has yet to speak a single word. Haruka was not paying attention to the woman much but she was rather curious about her rtionship with Seth.


    The older woman''s concerns were evident which made the women who were left in the town, smile in awe as they passed ament to help Haruka cool down a bit.


    "It was pretty cool, how Lady Haruka''s boyfriendforted her, no?"


    Taking the cue of the short girl, the redhead beside her who had a long scar across her face, relied on the same teasing tone, making Haruka stiff dead in her track.


    "Boyfriend you say, but from their intimacy and understanding, it seemed they were more like a married couple~"


    The group of seven giggled audibly making the violet-haired professor even more flustered as she turned her blush-dyed face in the group''s direction while finding it hard how to utter the reality.


    Do they....really look like that?


    Haruka had no way to find it out since more than previously, she currently seemed worked up to the point that the screws in her mind seemed to be loosening up and a strange heat spreading across her body.


    Haruka''s gaze instinctively turned toward Alba, and for god sake, even she had a small smirk on her face providing thest shot Haruka needed before she plopped down at her spot and covered her face with her palms.


    ''Bully...they all are bullying me...save me, Seth! ''


    *******


    On the other side, inside the hideout of the criminal organization where Seth arrived to retrieve the hostages, chaos ensued for some minutes. The tranquility of the ce has been swapped by the screams of annihtion and pure horror.


    At the center of it stood a particr male who was the reason for such drastic change. Without even lifting a single finger he was able to subdue all the guards as well as most of the men who came for the so-called auction.


    Inside the tent where previously biding was transpiring taking ce, Seth could be seen currently kneeling in front of the eleven-year-old child who previously was crying in helplessness but now the little child looked at Seth with bright sparkling eyes


    Seth gently patted the small child as he sighed inwardly at the thought of where could have possibly ended up if not for himing here tonight The girl has not even the knowledge of the purpose she was brought here and just wished to be with her mother again who was left back in the town with the brand of ''defective product''.


    It was not the first time Seth hade across such low-life scums since even in thest life he had to put some bastards in their ces who tried to bring harm to Mayu. But even having the experience of facing such people, Seth''s anger never lessened at all.


    "Don''t worry, you will soon meet your mother, Aria." Sethforted the girl who seemed to have calmed down a lotpared to the self she was portraying some minutes ago.


    The ranked noble, Baron Stunner Winchine was currently wiggling and cursing as he was tied with the soul entrapper after Seth bisected his arm off. The bespectacled teen has ended the life of every man in the room who was in this incident and only has left Stunner along with the hostages and the entertainer who were brought here by force in the past and now were resigned to their fate.


    "T-Thank you, big brother." Even with a tear-stained face, Aria''s smile radiated brightly before the small girl pecked Seth''s left cheek in gratitude. Seth was taken aback by the sudden gesture but soon he smiled back at her and tousled the little girl.


    "Now go, and stand beside those sisters, okay?"


    There was still lingering fear remained when she was told to go away from big brother, but Aria nodded obediently and walked up to the group of hostages who were crying and helping each other to untie their binds. Most of them had thanked Seth at least thrice signifying the desperation they held on this single thread of hope.


    "You...! You don''t know whom you are messing with! Even if you kill me right now, you won''t ever escape the justice of my people, you understand! Just wait-"


    "Shh...shh..."


    Seth approached the fat man before grabbing his big mouth and restricting his voice from throwing another garbage. The clutch with which Seth held the man''s face was enough to make the facial bones creak slightly, delivering unimaginable pain, and draining all the colors from his face in an instant.


    Seth looked down at Stunner with a cold-blooded gaze before he spoke in an equally chilly tone.


    "You have spoken enough for this life, Stunner, so now rest and enjoy the pain you deserve, okay?"


    ***CREAK***


    With a loud crack, Seth broke Stunner''s jaw, making him unable to say anything but just fo scream incoherently. His lower jaw was hanging loose and his hoarse voiceing out of his wide parted mouth. Seth chuckled at the disy before he raised his hand and using his skill, brought the arm which he severed out of Stunner, earlier.


    "Have a little snack for now."


    Saying so, Seth forced the arm down Stunner''s spreaded mouth making his voice gaged as Stunner felt the finger reaching the end of his throat. His eyes turned white and his body shivered uncontrobly because of the traumatic experience.


    Seth shook his head seeing the weak disy before he turned toward the women who were frightened and somewhat seemed relieved at the scene. Seth could understand their emotions and was thankful that they didn''t let the little girl witness the scene.


    "Ummm....here are some toys I have that you may like."


    Suddenly Seth began pulling some of the things out of his spatial storage which mainly consisted of nail-pierced wooden bats, whips, thorny rods, and many more things which could only be used for torture and nothing else.


    The women understood his intention and surprisingly most of the entertainers who have been welling up with anger and frustration by being used for months walked forward and picked several tools from the ground.


    "Thank you....for everything."


    Looking at their fierce expression and bloodthirsty demeanor, the gratitude seemed unnatural, but Seth didn''t say anything and let the women proceed toward their target. Most of the hostages remained at their ce seemingly new to this side of reality.


    Seth walked toward them with careful steps to not make them alert before he halted some meters away from the still terrified group and spoke out his words in a soft tone.


    "I know a lot happened, but now is the time to go back home. So cheer up and wait for a shortie who would take you all out of here, okay?"


    "Young master."


    Everyone gasped at the sudden appearance of n but seeing Sethposed they all understood that he was the same person Seth just regarded about.


    "Ah, here he is. n, please escort thedies safely out of here."


    n had a hard time not letting his brows twitch when he heard himself being plimented'' about his height earlier but he brushed it away soon after and asked Seth in an uncertain tone.


    "What about you, young master."


    Hearing his query, Seth just cracked his neck and stretched his arms before he replied with a face that might have scared the little Aria away.


    "Well, it''s been a while since I have gotten this opportunity to let loose. So it''s natural for me to enjoy the buffet, right?"


    *********


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 114: Lailas belief!

    Chapter 114: La''s belief!


    [Some hours ago]


    It was around five in the evening when Serena left the academy with a tired expression marring her face and slumped shoulders signifying how heavy the day went for the blond girl.


    It was not just Serena but most of the students who have been participating in thepetition had the same demeanor considering the fact currently, the selection period is undergoing. Most of the students have been drawing their names for this massive event which would not only provide them with the ultimate reward but also ensure every participant''s future if they perform well under those many prominent audiences.


    Serena had passed the first phase of the test which was apetitive round among her peers where she had to cross various traps and subjugate different training dolls amidst the path to reach the goal. She was not the fastest but her quality decision-making and also the least injury she incurred gave her the green g, Serena was required to step on the second stage.


    She indeed passed this one just by chance but Serena had no idea what she would do in the uing battles where she would have to face powerful opponents one-on-one. There would be no other option but rather to go all out and use ''that'' as well.


    "Serena...?"


    "Uh..."


    Serena pulled herself out of her stupor hearing a familiar voice before she turned toward it and found the pink-haired senior standing there. Smiling slightly, Serene approached her before asking in a delighted tone.


    "How is it going, La? Did you pass your test, today?"


    Even after vacations and all the things that happened with Arata, Serena, and La had been meeting often so as they did before the holidays. True, it was Arata who brought them close initially, but even in his absence, they were still natural. The strange part was, La didn''t seem much bothered by the fact that Arata was no longer hanging around with them.


    Serena thought that the senior might be growing some affection toward Arata but with La''s uncaring attitude, Serene recovered from her delusions.


    "The assessment went really well. It was that good that I ended up failing in it."


    "Is that so? I am -eh?!"


    Serena voiced out a strange exmation sound directing many gazes from her surroundings but the blond cared none of that at the moment. Her whole focus was on this pink-haired smiling face who seemed far from someone who has failed such an important test recently.


    "D-Did I hear correctly? You really failed in it?"


    "Well, it may be disappointing but I am not physically fine enough topete with those many talented people. Not to talk about these...they always hinder my movements."


    La pouted while lifting her massive breast, attracting, even more, gazes from the surroundings. Serena facepalmed inwardly before taking La''s hand and dragging the clueless girl toward a bench nearby.


    Seriously, this girl is too innocent for this cruel world¡ªSerena sighed before making the senior sit beside her.


    "You should not do such things so openly, senior. It''s inappropriate for such a finedy like you."


    "Is that so?"


    La nodded absentmindedly and made a mental note to not lift her breast the next time.


    "So, what are you nning for the week? Uh...I am sorry to hear that you no longer are in the race, La."


    La didn''t seem much concerned about thepetition, from the other surface but inwardly she indeed was feeling a bit disheartened. She thought, being able to enter the tournament and proving her worth to Seth might make him look in her way.


    It might not have made much effect on him, considering how much pain she has given him in the past, but this could''ve proven to be an initiative. But s...nothing could she have done in such a short period. La has always been a spoilt kid so despite training for the past couple of weeks, she was not able to keep up with the other hard-working students who have been honing their skills and foregoing their bodies to be what they were today.


    "It''s okay, Serena. And about this week, then... I will be trying to meet Seth if I can."


    "Wait... WHAT?"


    Serena could have expected anything but thating from the senior since from what Serena remembered La didn''t have a good rtionship with Seth, to the point, La even got worked up just by meeting the student council president.


    It was no secret that La and Seth were engaged in the past but due to La''a own dissatisfaction with the arrangement, Seth announced the annulment. And now to say, that the person who became the reason for the breakup was actually seeking a chance to meet her ex-fianc¨¨... Indeed Serena had enough reasons to exim like that.


    "I know it''s a bit shocking since I myself said I don''t like Seth''spany much...but recently I havee to realize why he behaved like that around me or why he always seemed so distant. I was a fool to not see his intentions and his true feelings which caused our breakup. But now things have changed..."


    Serena didn''t know what La majorly talked about since she was unaware of the past where only La and Seth were included. But there was one thing for sure, in the eyes of La, the blond noble was seeing some dark feelings that the girl have seen in Anabelle''s eyes in the past as well.


    Serena shivered slightly upon the thought of Anabelle before she calmed herself down somehow and took the hold of La''s hand.


    "I am d that now you understand your feelings toward President Seth. But you do know...that it would be a thorny path from here on, right? It goes without saying Senior, that you have hurt him by intentionally getting closer to Arata so healing such wounds would be a difficult thing to aplish, La."


    Serena has her sources to have information about high nobles. From what Serena has heard, if not for Seth''s own initiative in this rtionship, nothing could have caused a bond between a Viscount and a Ducal house. It was no brainer to guess why Seth would have asked for engagement between the two, and from thereon Serena just had to put two and two, and she guessed the whole scenario between these two individuals.


    Serena was rather surprised to realize that Seth had a preference like La. There was no denying that La was beautiful and all, but someone as serious and diligent as Seth and someone as clumsy and bubbly as La...didn''t actually fit together.


    (A/N: - I have my own different opinion about this tho...)


    In response, La stayed silent for a long period, since she knew what Serena said was true. She indeed has hurt Seth by sticking close to some other man. It must be too painful for Seth that was why he annulled the engagement, but that signifies one thing.


    He...at least had feelings for La.


    And that was enough for the girl to keep moving forward and do everything in her power to gain the same trust and love from Seth like before.


    Serena patiently waited for La to collect her thoughts before the senior finally seemed to have resolved on some decision as she beamed with a smile and replied in a cheerful tone.


    "I will do my best. I just know he would ept me once again, so please cheer for me, Serena."


    ********


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 115: Overwhelming appreciation!

    Chapter 115: Overwhelming appreciation!


    [n''s POV:]


    It has been an hour since young master Seth has begun his onught on the hideout after I retrieved every hostage and prisoner from the camp and settled them in my shadow. It didn''t take me much time since the guards stationed at the prison level were weak enough to be handled with a single hit.


    I thoroughly went through each cabin and tent to see if there were any more captives and after assuring that I had everyone stored in my dark space, I gave Young Master the green g he needed to unleash his wrath on the hideout.


    I...never thought he would grow this strong in much less time sincest as I remember he was still at the peak of the fifth tier and was struggling at the threshold for some time. Hisck ofbat training and the council work he looks after were the reason why Young Master was stuck in that phase. Not to talk about his love rivalry which ended some months ago with the marriage annulment.


    But now, the person I was witnessing was truly worthy to be called the firstborn of my queen. Not only I could see Madame Vrie''s sadism in the young master but also the ruthless fighting style he adopted which never left a single chance of survival for the enemies.


    He was masterfully utilizing his skills by directing his psychic powers in almost 360¡ã direction to pull a whole bunch of assants in one go before bisecting their heads in swift motion which could even rival Nux. His movements were refined and wless to the point where not even a single unevenness was left when he yed his foe.


    Currently, he was lifting seven people in the air, and before I could blink for the second time, all their heads got crushed like paper with crimson blood sttering all around, and the scene of gore elevated two folds.


    I had no problem seeing all this but I was sure that if someone from those students with whom young master associates within the academy were to see this...they probably would get too terrified to approach him further.


    He was flying, crashing people like pebbles, crushing heads, cleaving throats, and massacring to his heart''s content. And the most striking part...his grin never left his face throughout the carnage.


    "Can you sense any remaining fodder?"


    I did as Master said and expanded my shadow throughout the ce to have a quick yet detailed survey. Until any soul presence touches my shadow directly or not, I would get alert of their existence.


    Doing a double check, I turned toward the young master who currently was cleaning his sses which had numerous blood patches and some stains of innards as well. His attire was messed up enough to hide the original shade of his shirt.


    "None, young master."


    The young master was a bit contemtive before he asked in an unsure tone.


    "Hmmm...tell me, n. How long would it take for you to clean all the mafia hideouts in a fifty-kilometer diameter from that town?"


    I had some overview of this region but not a thorough one since this area was under the control of Kuro but if my memory serves right then there were in total fifty hideouts around the vicinity.


    I calcted the time I require for traveling and annihtion before uttering the estimation.


    "Two days at most."


    "Very well, then. Return to the town with me, and have some rest before you depart."


    "Understood, my lord."


    ******


    Seth along with n returned to the vige near dawn but still, the popce around the entrance was as crowded as ever. Seth changed his clothes before he asked n to free all the women some meters away from the town since it would be too weird from the townspeople''s perspective to see them emerging out of nothing but a shadow.


    "H-Hey, someone ising in this direction!"


    "W-Wait those many-ah!"


    "Is that Aria I am seeing?! Am I not turning senile right?!"


    "But chief you already are senile..."


    Many of those who were guarding the entrance went frenzy and began weeping in tion alerting everyone inside the town about the arrival of their loved ones.


    Soon everyone began rushing out of the perimeter to confirm what they heard was true. Most of them were too d to move from their spot and streams of tears wailed out of their sockets. Half of them chose to rush forward and embrace their beloved as soon as they could.


    The scene was harmonious but too crowded for Seth to remain there so he told n to follow behind before being entered inside the town through levitation. Using his psychic abilities in these many fields was extremely convenient for Seth.


    Seth surprisingly found the Governor of the town standing just at the same ce where hest saw him, seemingly waiting for Seth rather than meeting everyone outside.


    The smile on his face told that he believed Seth would get them back safely which made Seth slightly baffled but he didn''t point it out.


    "As promised, I brought everyone back. Uh, and there are some other victims as well who were stuck there so give them some space for the time being before they disclose their hometown."


    "That will be managed, Young boy. But first of all, I would like to offer my humblest gratitude for saving those precious lives even though you merely came here to stay for the night. Words can''t describe how I am feeling right now, but believe me, if my life would have proven worthy as a sign of my thanks then nothing would stop me from offering myself to you."


    Seth was slightly embarrassed by all the genuine overwhelming appreciation the old man directed at him. Seth was able to see in his eyes how much thankful the governor was.


    Shaking his head, Seth brought his hand over the man''s shoulder before he spoke in a warm tone.


    "Don''t sweat over it and since it was something I did of my own free will, there is nothing for you to thank for."


    The old man was not ready to not do anything in return for the blessing Seth had bestowed upon the whole town, so after a little contemtion Seth just asked to let them stay here and provide them with the town''s bestest meal.


    "Nothing could be better than Smith''s broth and bread. Please rest for a while before our town''s delicacy would be served."


    ****


    Leaving the governor behind who also went to meet his daughter, Seth approached the ce where Alba stood as a guard outside a one-story house.


    He told n to get something to eat and rest in the nearby motel for some time. n was not that tired but he didn''t question his master''s words andplied obediently.


    "Is the Professor sleeping inside?"


    Alba nodded before she asked in her usual solemn tone.


    "Should I escort you to the room?"


    Seth was about to reply that he would find her by himself but suddenly an evil thought appeared in his mind, lifting the edge of his lips and making the blond shadow soldier shiver slightly at the sight.


    Seth turned toward his precious attendant with a grin before asking her to execute a brilliant idea.


    "Listen carefully, Alba. For now, you go in there and inform the professor that I..."


    ******


    A/N: - The arc ends. We would return to the academy soon and continue the plot with a twist.


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 116: Prank?! You call it a prank?

    Chapter 116: Prank?! You call it a prank?


    It has been a long night for Haruka. Many things happened in which the sense of anxiety never left her side. The reason for such unease was a particr person who was currently in the middle of hordes of enemies and all of them must have been after his life. Even the thought of it made Haruka''s face pale and her heart elerated in turmoil.


    She knew her student was strong and could handle himself in real-life challenges but being his guardian on this trip(?) it was her duty to protect Seth at any cost. Yet, due to exhaustion, all she did was doze off at the pub where she was waiting for the survivors along with otherdies.


    She was tired from all the traveling yesterday and the stress rted to Seth''s safety assaulted her at once, and before she could realize Haruka already fell unconscious due to the fatigue. She didn''t notice when she was carried away and tugged into the covers inside a strange room.


    ''Seth... ''


    Her eyes snapped as she somehow pulled herself out of the covers. Landing her feet on the ground she found her shoes ced at the side. Haruka arranged her hair first before she went to pick up her shoes intending to walk out soon when suddenly the door opposite the bed was abruptly pushed open and a familiar figure walked.


    Just by seeing Alba''s tense expression, Haruka found a dark feeling enshrouding her heart since at whatever instance Haruka never saw the blonde panicking yesterday and now witnessing her like this made the violet-haired professor restless.


    "Alba?! What happened?" Haruka got up from the bed, dropping her footwear in the process as she approached the evident anxious girl.


    "Miss Haruka...please don''t panic after hearing what I am gonna say." Haruka''s heart was already in a mess hearing this much as her whole body trembled in apprehension and the color of her face grew pale.


    Steeling her nerves she tried to mask her emotions before she nodded for Alba to continue.


    Alba''s eyes roamed in a different direction before they fell downside as if like she was finding it hard to say what she was supposed to notify Haruka. The violette took a hold of Alba''s shoulders in a rigid grip with her throat growing heavy and words failing to formte. She just urged Alba to continue since even if it was the worst of what could have happened, Haruka wanted to hear it.


    Alba stayed silent for some second before she looked back at Haruka with some moisture building in the blonde''s eyes as she somehow voiced out the words.


    "I-I fear young...young master has fallen on the battleground."


    "NOOOO!!!"


    Haruka suddenly cried out with a look of utter grief and disbelief contouring her face. Heavy tears build in her eyes before the woman dropped to her knees. She heard it all clearly but Haruka was not ready to ept it at all.


    He...promised her that he would return to her safely. She wanted to go with him, at least as a meat shield but he rejected her...why! She knew it would be dangerous for him to go there without any forces yet he...he...


    Seth was so young and had so many things to achieve in life. He even saves someone as worthless as her who slept in thisfortable bed while her student was fighting to survive.


    Why did he... Why didn''t she... No, Haruka didn''t deserve this life. If not for her Seth might not have taken the cart and would have reached his destination all by himself without bothering toe to this town and get meddled with their matter.


    It was all her fault. She murdered him. She has killed the person who saved her and made her feel so special. The one who made her smile and provided her a reason to live once again. Who cherished her talent andplimented her profession without judging her on basis of her misgivings. He was so generous and kind and what Haruka did to such a man...she pushed him to his demise.


    Tears have already been dried up and she didn''t know how long she has been sitting here but now the realization hit her, Haruka knew what she has to do now.


    ''Don''t worry Seth... '' Taking out a small danger which she always keeps for safety, Haruka muttered under her breath with a sad smile spread across her lips.


    "...I will soon join you..."


    **SPALSH**


    Haruka plunged the dagger toward her heart and considering the high toxic poison her dagger was coated with, she would die within seconds and that was what she only wanted. To die right here and right now. She was not thinking about her future anymore or her parents. All she could think about was Seth and his smiling face when hest saw her and wanted nothing but to meet him in the afterlife.


    But...


    "Huh...?"


    The pain she was expecting never reached her when suddenly she felt resistance on the de. The thing which blocked the de from piercing her chest was a hand that was currently clutching the de in a tight grip making it nearly immovable.


    Her eyes went wide when she smelt that cologne which has gotten too familiar for her to not notice in such proximity. Haruka instantly turned her head to the right where she saw the person who she never thought to face ever again. The person who had created a mess out of her heart the person for whom she was about to give away her life. His face carried the same smile of which she was getting shing memories.


    "Seth!"


    She cared about nothing before she wrapped herself around the boy and clung to him in a manner like he might vanish the very second she let him go.


    For a couple of moments, she couldn''t believe whether she was seeing things real or was she hallucinating, but the warmth she felt from his body and also the fact that he was bleeding when the dagger pierced stated that this person was indeed her student-Wait!


    "Your hand. There was poison on the weapon!"


    Haruka panicked as she separated herself from Seth but didn''t detachpletely as she sat on hisp and raised the hand which had a deep gash right across his palm.


    "It''s okay...calm down Haruka..."


    She was about to dig out a potion from her storage even though it wouldn''t subdue the effect but it would not let the poison spread for now. But soon she slightly calmed down when Seth whispered warmly in her ear and took out the highest-grading potion from his storage and downed it.


    His warmth and intimate whispers were helping to ease her nerve and bringing a strange heat to course through her entire body. But for now, she had to put those feelings aside since there was a far more concerning matter at hand.


    "Seth...when you are alright then why did Alba say such a cruel lie...?"


    Hearing her word she saw Seth evidently dodging her gaze and looking to change the topic. It was a rare sight for someone asposed and usually serious as president to get this flustered but right now Haruka was not finding it cute since in her mind she has already summarized what prank has been pulled out on her.


    And feeling her intense re Seth affirmed it verbally as well.


    "Actually I...."


    *****


    A/N: - It was a bad joke and the unstable Haruka was about to take her own life because of this prank.


    Drop ament and lemme know if you liked the chapter~

 Chapter 117: Found it!

    Chapter 117: Found it!


    "Arata Hazadono wins!!"


    As the referee announced, the said participant took his sword back into the sheath before he began walking out of the arena with a dull expression spread across his face. It was the third round of the day yet the match has gone anything but normal when the contest included this single existence. However, no one could tell what this young man currently was experiencing to make such an unmotivated front.


    The crowd which came to observe the match and learn from the battle all were silently whispering regarding Arata as the major topic of their discussions. It was given that the raven-haired boy would be a hot topic among the masses since the potency he has shown yesterday and today as well, signifies what kind of prodigy the Pristine Academy is nurturing.


    "Three strikes is what all it took even though that third-year guy was in the fourth tier and had a strong attribute that should have led to a prolonged battle, given the first year has lightning attributes. But all those mud walls were not enough I guess."


    "That guy(Arata) didn''t even rely on his skill to win this as he did in the previous one and just through sheer strength plowed Drewin''s head into dust."


    "Despite the records saying Arata of the first year has a regr body strengthening skill, I could not fathom how he is showing these tremendous results."


    Gossips like this were the main reason for the current abuzz in the gymnasium where the duals were taking ce. Not only Arata revealed that he was more than what his face value offers but the second attribute or maybe primary from what many concluded, Arata was practically breezing through the matches.


    The theory that most of the popcended upon was that Arata hid his skills and provided a false report during his enrollment which shows that he had awakened just a regr grade skill Body Enhancement. And now when the time hase, he decided to show his real strength and pulverize his opponent through a surprise element. Though it was not cheating but hiding attributes from the school record was rather a chargeable offense.


    However, no official hase to collect Arata for further proceeding about his attribute issues which made many confused and annoyed as well. The only fact which was stopping them from confronting Arata was the sense of mysteriousness he carries and the horror they have seen on the battlefield wherever Arata participated as a contender.


    Little did any of the school staff or students imagine that a legend has repeated itself and that in thousands of years, someone actually has double awakened with an EX-ranked tier skill.


    The world would fall into mayhem once they saw even some fraction of the strength which the Thunder Emperor carries and what changes he could bring in favor of humanity. Conspiracies and strategies would be formed to acquire the potential demi-god existence and Arata was aware of such a possible future.


    However, unlike his past self who was easily enticed by every shiny thing, now when the two souls have merged and Arata has found the reason which drives him to strive to a further level, he no longer desires to pursue superficial happiness but rather wants to keep improving so one day he could look into the eyes of the woman for whom the teenager was ready to burn this world.


    But that could wait since Arata was not strong enough to win against his peers, not to talk about behemoths like Vrie or the principal. He will slowly build his strength and let the world know the feelings he has ever carried other than grief is the love for a single woman.


    And when that timees, Arata would finally get to rest.


    ******


    "This is the farthest I can navigate. Thest energy spike sent a wave across three kilometers but when located, no certain point was determined hence this quarry was excavated in the hope of extracting the piece of ancient energy."


    It was the third day since Seth and Haruka had left the Albeck mansion and a day since that incident urred. Seth and Haruka didn''t wait for the ceremony the townspeople have organized and politely rejected their kindness since they had their primary motive to pursue and that was to dig out the artifact which Seth needed.


    The journey ahead was covered in half a day since Seth used his skill to fly over here with Haruka held in a bridal carry. It would have taken another day from the carriage so he told the coachman to return mansion from the town. Initially, Seth thought he would use a carriage but Haruka suggested it would be fine for her even if they fly to their destination. Seth in the first ce didn''t consider using his skill since he was worried about straining her physically but when she said in ''that'' tone Seth didn''t argue.


    "So it seems. Well, please stay close to me Professor, and don''t touch anything if possible."


    He was yet again back to his formal speech despite making progress by jumping on the name basis ofmunication thest day. Since yesterday Haruka had been least talkative or more like she has been behaving coldly toward Seth for the ''prank'' he yed on her.


    Truth be told, he didn''t want to take the joke that far but Alba''s acting skill and exaggerations which followed along made Haruka lose all her senses and she was about tomit suicide right there and then if not for Seth''s timely intervention. He didn''t scold Alba since it was not her n to trick Haruka and gain some moments with her but it was all to me on him.


    Seth could only sigh for now and resign to his fate. He hopes that he could properly apologize and get her forgiveness before this trip ends but looking at the cold beauty walking beside him and the unusual persona she has been wearing around him... Seth knew it would take some time and honest persuasion on his part.


    ''Hmmm... So this is it... ''


    Walking in between the boulders and unevenndforms both of them walked past the point that Haruka mentioned earlier. The spike of energy indeed came from the artifact which Seth arrived to im but the fact that the artifact holds the ability to misguide its location makes it ratherplicated for the archaeologists to find the relic. It was after months that Arata along with Haruka came to this ce and canon Haruka had enough evidence by that time to lead the protagonist to the ultimate treasure.


    Seth''s eyes roamed around the ce, finding the clue that he has read in his previous life. But suddenly he realized it would be a futile method to find the runic symbol which gives ess to the artifact. He had made this ce far before his first raid but now that he had the privilege of third eye, Seth found an easier method to conclude this trip.


    He came to an abrupt halt followed by Haruka before activating the ring resting over his finger. Supplying a portion of his soul energy soon Seth dove into a world in which he could see far clearer and from a better perspective.


    Diving under the ground he didn''t have to look far too long before he noticed a stream of raw energy directing him toward something massive. Seth offered his hand to Haruka with his eyes still closed. He didn''t have to check from the third eye that his professor was slightly hesitant but soon she ced her hand over his.


    Seth felt slight relief that Haruka was not entirely rejecting him before he began strolling forward while skipping over the stones and cracks. The stream of light soon was joined by another and another. Before he could realize a mass nt root-like bunch was gathering and directing at a single focal point.


    It was after walking almost two hundred meters from the initial spot that Seth finally found the junction which brought a small smile to his lips.


    ''Finally found it... ''


    ******


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 118: Forgive me!

    Chapter 118: Forgive me!


    Anabelle was in turmoil. She was aware that her consciousness has drifted off for a while now and a part of her mind constantly shouted for her to get back on her feet but due to exhaustion, the girl slept straight for four days before she felt there was something amiss.


    Initially, when she felt Seth''s presence around her, the raven-haired healer was able to drift into slumber with ease but the sense of panic grew past some days when she did not sense the familiar presence around her. She wanted to rest some more and replenish the energy she had depleted the past days but nothing could suppress the resolve to see her beloved.


    "Seth...!"


    Snapping her eyes, the first word nearly yelled out of her dry throat was the name of the person whom she yearned for the most. It took her some time before her eyes adjusted to the natural light inside the room, blinding her initially.


    "You are finally awake."


    Anabelle shot her sight in the direction of the voice which was familiar yet not the one she wanted to hear at the moment.


    There sat a blond woman in her thirties with her sharp observative gaze fixated on Anabelle. There was another girl in her teens, some years younger than Anabelle whom she recognized as well but have barelye in contact with in the past.


    However, none of them mattered to Anabelle at the moment. She wanted to see him. He...he was angry with her, justifiably so but Anabelle wanted to ask for forgiveness. She did everything to protect Seth. Her every gesture or action is meant to ensure his well-being. And right now she could pay the highest bid to see him even for an instance.


    "Eleanor, leave." By that name, Anabelle remembered that she was the eldest daughter of the household who currently was watching Anabelle with wariness.


    She cared about none other than thedy in the room for now since she is the only person who could help Anabelle.


    Getting out of bed, she staggered in her steps before she fumbled, and dropped to the ground but she had enough determination to crawl her way toward thedy before the girl asked in a desperate tone, "W-Where is he..."


    (Vrie''s POV:)


    I am having conflicted thoughts about this girl now.


    I was told by my son that this healer girl was mentally broken since she did something against Seth which made the girl drown in regrets. I was bewildered and annoyed to hear that the candidate I chose for my son''s concubine was actually the reason which could have harmed my beloved son.


    But the fact that Seth firmly told me how important this girl is to her forbade me from using different means of interrogation. It was slightly hurtful to see my son growing fond of the girl but I knew this day woulde long ago.


    I kept an eye on Anabelle for a few days, thanks to the piles of pending work I had which made me stay back in the mansion.


    I have been monitoring her fluctuations in soul status, and studying her behavior. Even now what I could deduce, this girl was anything but stable. Both in the soul aspect and emotional one.


    She has very condensed energy in her possession. I have barely seen someone with so much potential before, even more than my children who were around her age. Seth definitely had better control of his skills and was a wonderful warrior but in a match of sheer soul sh, Anabelle mighte out victorious.


    The first time I sensed her potential I knew this girl was required. And considering her feeble background and the unhealthy amount of love she carries for my son, I was already considering a family portrait containing this girl as well.


    But things changed when she was brought in here and to get certain about my decision, her following words mattered a lot.


    "First tell me something or you might never see him ever again."


    Her eyes shed with horror which soon shifted to rage, much to my delight. I like arrogant people who like to show challenges in front of me only to get blown into ashes at the end.


    But fortunately, the girl had enough sanity to calcte whom she could challenge and who was out of her league.


    Witnessing the look of defeat I jumped on the topic which I was dearly eager to get informed about.


    "Did you betray Seth?"


    That was all I was concerned about. If she is loyal to my son and has the strength to support him as a loyal wife then she is epted in the family. But if not...


    The girl remained silent under my gaze for a full minute before she stuttered out the words I was expecting.


    "Yes...but please can you listen to my reason for doing so?"


    I was told by my son to not harm the girl which was why I still had my hands off her. I was barely holding myself from bestowing some punishment on the girl and letting my anger decide whether this impudentss could stay alive to see my son yet another day or not. But I have to keep myself in check for now at least.


    I took my time and nodded for her to present whatever plea she has in stock.


    "Speak."


    (3rd Person POV:)


    Anabelle was feeling extremely nervous at the moment as she gazed at the domineering figure in front. But if she wants to get supported by a strong ally, then gaining the trust of the Duchess was the best option.


    She was not going to fabricate the truth but she couldn''t reveal the whole reality of the matter as well considering it holds the aspect of the rebirth as well. Her answer came out after a thorough deliberation which urred in less than half a minute.


    "It was after the Temple incident when I discovered that there was someone in the academy who wanted to harm Seth. I lied to the President that I knew nothing about it when I brought him the head of the informer. I thought I could handle this on my own and didn''t want to stress Seth for this. Believe me, Madame Vrie, I had no ill intent behind it nor I could ever desire anything which could harm Seth."


    It was true that Anabelle knew that Seth''s other friends had transmigrated into this world as well however she never knew their exact location. But when she was attacked by Professor Edward after the temple incident she came to know that someone named Ethan was after Seth. Some investigation led her to the truth but she thought she would handle Ethan once things settle down. But that bastard had no patience whatsoever leading Seth to know everything in the process.


    She wanted Seth to be unaware of the other transmigrators since she didn''t want him to go search for Miyuki if possible but Anabelle''s selfishness gained her, Seth''s hatred.


    "And why do you expect me to ept your words as truth?"


    Anabelle leaned forward and despite being anxious and shaky a little, she took hold of Vrie''s hand in a delicate hold, and while fixing her innocent gaze on the blond noble before she let out the words which had their string connected to her heart.


    "Because I love Seth more than anyone in the world. Every fiber of my body, my soul, and everything I possess belongs to the man I have evere to treasure. I may not be the perfect woman who could stand beside him but I can guarantee that more than anyone I could provide him the support and love worth several lifetimes." She paused and took a breath before continuing, "I have already betrayed him once but I promise that would be thest time when I will ever tell any lie to him. So please, mother..." Anabelle drew closer, relieved that Vrie didn''t react negatively to being regarded such by her before the girl concluded her words.


    "Please give me another chance and I will prove it to you...that I am worthy to be with him."


    *******


    A/N: - Do you think Vrie would forgive her? Hmmm... Lemme know in thements~

 Chapter 119: Maydeath!

    Chapter 119: Maydeath!


    Thest two years of champions in the Tournament of Elites were titled to the Empire of Elitwiq which has been ranked at the seconddder of hierarchy and only second to Ranghaur inparison to its defenses and overall wealth.


    The Central Academy of Elitwiq¡ªCarlesthine Academy¡ªwhich was named after the hero who led the foundation of the continent, boasts the sess of their academy for consecutivelying out on top in the past two tournaments and surpassing the almighty Pristine Academy in the race as well.


    This Tournament was not a merepetition of children but a way to determine the progress and future of the said empire since all the elites of the elites were chosen and sent to this tournament who represents their birthce. All the major aristocrats and the Emperors of the said six continents gather to witness such a memorable event.


    A chance for the youngsters to make their name and secure their future along with obtaining pride in their homnd. It can be said once you shine in the Tournament a golden path would be ensured for such an individual to walk thereon.


    Last year, Carlesthine Academy won by a minimal margin from its otherpetitors but this time the council was rather hundred percent certain that they have the ultimate prize in their bag.


    Reason?


    "Student Maydeath has breezed through the trials and put a shut to all those mouths who were ming her to be favored by the headmistress."


    Inside a room with furniture and minimal decorations seemed to be a conference room, sat several people varying in ages. An old-looking witch was sitting at the head throne as well, who was regarded as Headmistress by all and goes by the name¡ªRowena Marzael.


    The above statement was spoken by the director in charge of the trial of the Carlesthine Academy who was monitoring all the participation matchups between the students to decide who would be taking part in the tournament along with student Maydeath who was pre-selected by the council considering her far above average skills and how rationally she thinks at times of crisis.


    During their first expedition, Maydeath was the single freshman who was able to annihte every single dweller of the two crowned temples. Further, by observing her overwhelming talent, she was even taken to a three-crowned temple with upperssmen yet she was able to aplish those feats which brought shame to her seniors.


    She was hailed as a prodigy and being the offspring of the Emperor, her background didn''t let anyone trifle with her even though many were annoyed by being outshined by her. She was the first daughter of the highest nobility and the strongest student of the academy who might have surpassed several professors as well.


    Possessing a Tier 1 skill, Maydeath was no longer a regr student but an existence who has born to register her name in the golden history of the world. And of course, Carlesthine Academy was not going to let this chance go, where they could show the world how domineeringly they coulde out victorious now that they have Maydeath by their side.


    "How she has been recently? Like any initiative toward her teammates?"


    The headmistress asked with a frown even though she already know the answer, considering the only w the teenage girl have.


    "Uh...no, headmistress. She still always remains in her dorm if not told to report somewhere."


    The only thing which makes Maydeath someone to be cautious about was her solemnity and how indifferent she tends to be around everyone, including her family member. Her natural aura which oozes with apathy never wavers in whatever circumstances. Even if someone congrattes her, Maydeath replies with minimal words without a sign of excitement and neither she gets agitated when someone mocks her. It was like someone had sealed away her emotions and Maydeath was doing everything out of obligation.


    If not necessary then the girl once remained inside her dorm for straight eighteen days with her curtains draped and doors closed for any outsider. Other than her personal maid¡ªMilli¡ªno one dares to walk inside her dorm and it was the first thing Emperor warned the headmistress about when he brought Maydeath to the academy.


    The old witch didn''t know why the Emperor seemed that serious when he was telling her the condition but it seemed some major urrence has transpired in the past against those, who tried to breach Maydeath''s personal space.


    "What does she even do in her room all the time?"


    Another professor spoke up, with slight curiosity and more concern since a lot depended on Maydeath''s cooperation and how she acts around her teammates during the tournament since her alone winning rounds would not lead the Academy to triumph.


    A deep silence permeated around the conference room on the query since no one other than Milli knows what Maydeath does in her room and what the actual subject she has in there was to keep the girl upied all the time.


    If Maydeath has ever shown any kind of emotion then it was urgency to return to her room as soon as her business concludes in the outside world.


    There was no response which followed since everyone present inside and outside of this room had limited knowledge of the girl other than Milli.


    Only the maid knows that other than apathy Maydeath was capable of disying all kinds fo emotions but all of it was devoted to a single person...


    ****


    It was evening time when Seth who was carrying his professor neared the Pristine academy where Haruka requested to be dropped off.


    He has already obtained the artifact he required and in half an hour their journey woulde to an end.


    Unsurprisingly, Haruka has not talked much to Seth since yesterday and Seth also seemed the least talkative toward her, but that was natural of him so Haruka found no difference in it.


    But still, Haruka felt a little bitter about this trip and the event which transpired, which brought a spike in their smooth-going rtionship of more than a student and teacher. Yes, Haruka had started considering Seth more than a student....much like a best friend on whom she can rely and talk at times.


    She thought her attitude must have seemed impudent to Seth and he had a justifiable reason for it but his sudden voice broke her expectations.


    "Professor I... I didn''t want to hurt you back then when I sent Alba to tell you that lie about my condition."


    He has already apologized about it previously and Haruka nonchntly forgave him without meaning it since she couldn''t expect everyone to understand how deeply her feelings get pained when she hears something bad about the person whom Haruka cares about.


    But right now Haruks wasn''t able to brush off the matter as she voiced the immediate thought her mind came up with.


    "Why did you do that anyways?"


    "To...rile up your emotions and see how much you care about me?"


    "..."


    Haruka was...at a loss.


    She thought he might have some motive better than this since Seth seems to be a smart and calctive man but in the end, it was just this.


    Haruka was not able to suppress her annoyance as she asked in slight agitation, subconsciously clutching his shirt in a rigid grip.


    "Why though? Why do you care for my feelings toward you?"


    Haruka thought Seth would be displeased hearing her agitated tone but in return, he gently smiled at her before muttering out those words which Haruka never could have expected to hear from him, even in her wildest dreams.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I love you, Haruka."


    ******


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter Chapter120- We need to talk…

    Chapter Chapter120- We need to talk¡­


    "How was your trip, son?"


    Vrie greeted her child as she sensed him approaching.


    Seth couldn''t help but feel a little bad for his mother seeing her tired expression and exhausted spirit which stole away her natural vigor and even her voice seemed hoarse slightly.


    "It was beneficial."


    Seth made his way up to his mother before standing behind her back. He led his hand toward the stiff shoulders of the Duchess before he began gently pressing them earning a soft sigh from thedy.


    Vrie pushed away her work before she took out her sses and leaned back on her chair to provide her son enough exposure and enjoy the blissfulfort as well. Her husband has massaged her various times in the past but nothing could beat those long fingers and firmness which Seth had.


    The tension in her stiff muscles began to loosen up with his caress. It was such a delight to have a multi-talented and so caring son.


    "Where is she, Mother?"


    Vrie''s expression stiffened a bit since she understood who Seth was talking about. Her muscles were still feeling the blissful sensation but the fact her expression so gravely shifted told Seth that his mother knows something.


    "I sent her back to the academy since it was getting difficult keeping my hands away from her throat."


    The slight murderous aura which enshrouded Vrie was enough to tell that Anabelle had a chat with the Duchess and thetter was far from pleased hearing Anabelle''s words.


    If not for Seth''s promise, he knew his mother would have ended Anabelle right then and there but Seth couldn''t allow it for some particr reasons.


    "Are you nning to keep her, son?"


    Vrie took hold of Seth''s hand before urging him to take the seat near her. Seth obliged before he answered without contemting much over his response.


    "I need her."


    Anabelle was a legendary healer and would be a figure who would hold tonic-level skills in the near future. She not only could be Seth''s lifeline but also her connection with the divine tree was something Seth necessarily wanted.


    There was his own personal attachment to the girl he once regarded as his little sister but Seth was more focused on the benefits Anabelle would bring to his side once this world would fall under chaos.


    "Seth, I do not doubt your judgment but remember son if you forgive someone for betraying your trust once, then it would not only break your faith in them but also provide a sense of leeway for the person to further backstab you. I won''t stop you from getting near to that girl even though I dearly wanted something else, but you have to be on guard since that girl is unstable in the head and can do anything to be with you, aloof of what her actions might bring consequences to you afterward."


    The gleam in her eyes was of concern and Seth entirely understood the reason for it. Seth as well has recently found out how shaken up Anabelle has been, and she is until now.


    She''s the kind of girl who could light up the world if it leads her way beside Seth. It might be kind of romantic in someone''s diary but Seth regarded such love as nothing less than an approaching disaster. Despite not wanting, Anabelle has pushed Arata to his awakening and now that guy was on his way to godhood.


    Well in a way it would be a help since not everything Seth could do alone but the essence of the matter remains in the fact that Anabelle might have caused Seth his ultimate death if someday Arata decides to turn his sword toward his previous life rival. And even Seth knew he could grow exponentially from hereon, handling a demi-god was never an option for him.


    In a way or another, Vrie was right but Seth knew how to control Anabelle. Until he shower her with affection and attention she would not do anything foolish and Seth has nned to do just that. Anabelle was important for various reasons and Seth by no means could lose her considering how this world might drop to scrap without her presence.


    "Thanks, Mom. Thanks for everything you have been doing for me."


    Feeling her son''s warm hand over hers and the rare smile that Vrie was greeted with, eased all her stress at once before she replied with a chuckle.


    "Nothing I do is for your gratitude son. You just be safe out there, that''s all I could ask for."


    *****


    "Round four, Ciel Ionhart wins!!!"


    A round of apuse was followed by some energetic cheers for the consecutive winner of the selection rounds. Four days and Pristine Academy is already on the way to getting their second top ranker.


    Ciel, not only by her ethereal beauty which takes people''s breath away but her sword art was such an artistic piece for sore eyes that left the audience in awe, and once again they were reminded of whose daughter Ciel is.


    She was not a brutal and heavy metal fighter like Arata but a graceful warrior who has refined her martial arts and sword arts through years and swung her de countless times to gain such refined technique which took out her opponents within minutes.


    Ciel has already cleared the fourth test and now only three were left before she could step on the stage and show the world that she was not born to just be a bride of some rich brat but have a future awaiting her as a swordsman.


    ''Isn''t that... ''


    Ciel scrunched her eyes at a certain figure standing near the entrance who seemed oddly familiar. Ciel''s eyes suddenly widened when realization dawned on her regarding the person''s identity.


    "Excuse me..."


    She walked through the crowd which has formed around her, mainly congratting her for the advancement. It was true that she appreciated people''s support but right now Ciel could not think about anything other than to go talk to the person whom she saw dying a week ago.


    "Anna?"


    "Ciel...you can carry on. I can wait."


    "What are you talking about, you idiot!" Ciel''s eyes moistened slightly as she nearly jumped to hug her best friend who was trying to be modest after making Ciel dead worried for so many days.


    Anabelle caught the girl with a small smile adorning her lips as her eyes also dampened a little. Despite her interest in the academy being attached to a single person, Anabelle could have never expected she could have made such a genuine friend when she first entered this ce.


    Both of them remained unmoving for a minute under varying gazes of the surroundings but no one came to tell them apart. While there were nobles who didn''t want Ciel to mix up with amoner, they didn''t voice out their intention for fear of getting their tongue sliced.


    In the brief minute, Cielposed herself slightly before she separated herself from her friend, and with a heavy gaze, she didn''t ask butmanded Anabelle.


    "We need to talk."


    ******


    A/N: - Drop ament.

 Chapter 121: Lucky charm?

    Chapter 121: Lucky charm?


    [Seth''s POV:]


    "All the best for your match, President."


    "Hmm."


    This was the eighth person who told me the same things for the selection round I would be going through half an hour from now. All the council members seemed rather excited and slightly nervous as well, for my match. Well, considering I was the only one left with the chance topete I could understand their feelings.


    Council members might be smart but when ites to skills and physical might, theyck behind all those highly trained students who have spent most of their academic time in the gym and dojo.


    Fortunately, despite not being present for the past week, there was no piled-up work waiting for me, thanks to the Vice-president who is ratherpetent enough to rece me but sadly she is in the same year. After me, there is a high chance Ciel to take the seat and I think she would be a good Council President.


    ''Am I feeling sad now... ''Can''t believe I was feeling sad about graduating from the academy which I have only attended for a few months now. Well, that''s part of a journey and to ensure my survivability and those who are close to me, I have to keep moving forward.


    ''Hmmm...? ''


    Walking outside the council office, I thought there would be no one currently in the hallway considering today was thest day of selection and most of the students might be cheering for their favorite candidate.


    But I sensed someone standing near the staircase which was left to the council office. I tried to sense their soul energy before a frown contoured over my brows.


    ''What does she want now... ''


    I could''ve dodged her but recently the odd behavior this girl has adopted, it was highly likely she would stalk me again.


    "Do you need something from me...La?"


    She yelped being found out even though I know people younger than her better at concealing their presence. Or was she intentionally trying to be seen...nah, she is just clumsy.


    Hearing my call, the familiar pink head walked out of the shadows with a timid look on her face. I have be one with my previous self so it was given the reason why I didn''t outright ignore her stems from the past affection I held for the girl.


    "You have your selection match now...right?"


    "Yes, that''s why I would like you to finish sooner so I could report on time."


    I spoke, in a serene tone. I didn''t want to scare away the girl needlessly. I just stood at my ce while facing the fidgety La who seemed to be pondering on something.


    Finally, before I could have walked away, she moved and approached me with her small steps. Really, that height and that size of bust were a scene to behold but I have grown ustomed to it by now.


    "Umm... I know I shouldn''t be getting this chummy after what happened between us...but I really wanted to give this lucky charm to you Seth."


    The outstretched hand of hers held a small bracelet made of some ck small orbs connected probably by some fiber thread.


    There was no harm in checking the ornament so I took it from her before I began checking it for any consequential effect.


    "Don''t worry...I won''t ever harm you."


    La said but isn''t she the person who has hurt Seth the most? Well, not like I have any desire to argue with her over something like that.


    Upon feeling the structure and from my knowledge of geology I think it was made of hardenedva with granules of the monster''s core. It has no effect or any extension of ability. It was just a decorative adornment.


    In normal circumstances, I wouldn''t have worn anything which doesn''t give me a boost but looking at her expectant gaze I thought it would be rude to return it now...


    "Apart from my abilities now I guess I have the luck as well for this match, so thank you, La."


    I tried to express my gratitude but the rush of tion filling her eyes and tainting her cheeks with a deep shade of crimson made me rethink what I just said.


    Well, it would not be wrong to say that La has somehow be a little too leaned toward me, and about the plot, then it was already ruined beyond repair.


    "Please do your best. I will be watching you."


    She waved at me before dashing away-


    "Ah! Ow...."


    Well, she stepped on her own feet before tripping. I might have helped but the way her skirt flipped I thought it would be better to not make her embarrassed.


    I took the longer route and walked away toward the back stairs to exit the academic block. The school seemed pretty abandoned. Only some instructors came across me as I walked toward my destination.


    ***


    ''Damn... ''


    Once I entered the gymnasium where the selection assessments were going on, I felt the heat instantly going up. The number of people in the stands was tremendous enough to make me nervous slightly.


    Those many gazes and the chances to be attacked raised my cautiousness but I was able to keep a straight face. Seriously, I have been so on guard for some days that I barely got time to rx.


    Many began murmuring about me since my match was the final one which would conclude the selection procedure and all the five participants would be decided.


    Anabelle, Arata, and Ciel had been selected so far. Another one from the second year also surpassed hispetition and now all it depended on was whether I couldnd upon the expectations the headmaster and professors have. Most of all, I want to win this for the promise I gave to my mother.


    I walked past the others who were either here to assist their friends or those who were responsible for first aid. I received many wishes for my sess but the voice or the face I expected to be here was nowhere to be seen.


    ''Well, it must be a lot for her to take at once... ''


    I reached the entrance of the arena where stood some familiar faces along with an instructor who would perform the role of referee.


    Unlike regr rings, these arenas have protective barriers around them that not only restricts long rage attacks from harming outsiders but also works as a backup for the referee. The forcefield around the arena activates as an Energy restrictor in case the participant suddenly decides to use some lethal attack.


    The diameter of the arena was approx fifteen feet, providing enough space to bring out the best of one''s capability whether someone was a brawler type or a long-range one.


    "Best of luck, President."


    "Do your best, President."


    Ciel and Serena spoke up with varying expressions on their faces. Well, it was impressive how Serena was able to still be cheery after she faced her defeat today. Ciel was as stone-faced as ever. The one who made me wonderstruck was Anabelle who was timidly hiding behind Ciel.


    I nced at the girl who has given me the mostplicated dilemma up to this date and felt perplexed at her strange behavior.


    I resisted the urge to say something here before walking inside the ring alongside the referee. I felt Anabelle wanted to say something as well but maybe it was the shame or maybe mother has threatened her enough to behave for the time being?


    Regardless, I just wanted to focus on the match...


    ...however, upon seeing my opponent I could not help but let my right brow twitch slightly.


    ''Kevin... ''


    ******


    A/N: - The person Seth sparred with at the start of the novel. Chapter-18.


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 122: Breaking the limit~1

    Chapter 122: Breaking the limit~1


    [Kevin''s POV:]


    I have always been a prideful person ever since I awakened my attribute and began training under my father''s tutge. It was not overconfidence but a simple self-evaluation and observation I had through the phases of my life where I have always proven myself superior to those of my age.


    My father, the General of Knight Order and the person who has won his title through his consecutive achievements took the role to help me get proficient in my skills and push my body to its very own limit and get the best result out of it.


    I didn''t fail him and continuously stood upon his expectations until I reached the Pristine Academy.


    Only a single spar and all the pride I had preserved in the past was exhausted since I was utterly defeated by a person who holds the position of Student Council President and also the son of an entity whom even my father could not dare to trifle with.


    My father told me that if I want to crush Seth Albeck and want to regain my pride, then it couldn''t be through any informal method or any cheap tricks since even if it seeds the follow-up consequences would be something my family would not be able to handle.


    So what was left for me to look forward to? Of course, it was the selection round where I finally got the chance to once again have a ''friendly'' match with the council president, and this one was official in front of so many gazes, then even if I damage the Albeck brat nothing would be incurred to me afterward.


    ''Look at those fucking eyes... ''


    I was barely holding myself from growling out loud upon seeing those sharp eyes of Seth who still was full of confidence and ego likeing here or fighting with me is nothing but a waste of time for him. I still remember, that even on that day I was not able to inflict much damage before I was ruled out but today things would be different.


    Since more than the tournament itself, I want to crush this guy and show the world that the blood of a warrior would alwayse out victorious.


    "Contender Kevin, ready?"


    "Contender Seth, ready?"


    "Fight!!"


    Hearing themand, if it was my previous self, then I would have lunged forward and attacked him head-on without minding any trivial details or forming any strategy but...


    "Earthen Summoning: Mirror fortification!"


    Activating the spell I mmed my palm right on the ground just after the match was initiated. I have a goal in mind and I could not let my anger ruin the path to my victory.


    Just as I intended a set of anonymous hardened mud walls sprouted around the arena, which would provide me with the window I need.


    The first step to defeating a psychic type of opponent is to block their vision and don''t let their gaze fall on you. Every attack Seth might have in his arsenal depends on whether he has even a second worth duration of view on his opponent or not.


    ''Okay, phase two... ''


    I was currently standing behind a ten feet mud wall and hadn''t felt any change in Seth''s movement whatsoever. That irked me a little but I knew if I do everything as nned then today would be the day I could talk to my father while looking at him in the eyes.


    I jumped from my spot toward the other mud wall without providing more than a half-second view to my opponent. The gap between the two walls was only three meters so I was able to leap pretty easily and since I have used a decent amount of soul energy in the summoning, there were a total of thirty-six walls currently standing erect.


    Four walls were neatly arranged in oneyer and nine columns which end up at the other end of the arena where stood my target.


    I didn''t stale at one ce before jumping toward the other one which advanced me toward Seth. I kept my movements crisscrossed to not get obvious and fell into his trap but what made me ufortable was how calm Seth seemed until now.


    That bastard...did he ept his defeat.


    The possibility was close to none so I didn''t waver from my path and kept on leaping and leaping forward without letting a single strand of my hair get into clear vision. The crowd has begun snickering at my cowardly move but they are nothing but fools who don''t know what kind of sly bastard this Albeck is.


    I reached the eighth row and hid behind the wall which was in the center. I collected my breath and used my other skill [Enhancement]. A warm sensation began circting throughout my body as my slight fatigue disappeared in an instant.


    If my calctions are right then Seth must be predicting that I would jump on the ninth column before attacking him but that would be too predictable.


    "Huppp!!"


    I gathered my strength in my legs, veins protruding at uneven ces before with a bang Iunched into the air. The walls were only slightly more than three feet taller than me so it was no difficulty jumping over them more so when I was in this stage.


    I heard a lot of gasps from the audience because of my sudden front-on assault but what disturbed me most was my target who currently...


    ....had his eyes closed?!


    "Take this you asshole!"


    I couldn''t help but tell my curse out as I leaped toward my prey with my fist clenched tightly and pirs breaking strength packed in it. Seth would surely get his bones broken from this and more than the crunching sound of this dipshit''s bones, nothing could soothe my ears.


    A drop of sweat trickled down as I neared his face by meters in seconds before I found my hand just inches apart from his goddamn nose and ready to blow his face.


    But for god sake...


    "Akh!!"


    I found my fist being caught in mid-air even though Seth has yet to move or even see me to activate his skills. What the heck was this resistance?! It felt like I was being caught by a massive hand that was hung like a joke show in mid-air.


    I enhanced myself further and further. Dug deep inside my soul to pour out all the strength I have before I finally found my hand movable once again.


    I didn''t waste even an ounce of time before leaping back and standing behind the first-row wall which was some feet away from the still calm Seth. Fuck! How annoying.


    I saw my hand which had a few torn muscles and the skin seemed a little reddish brown as well, signifying that the psychokinesis force Seth used to hold me was nothing to scoff about.


    ''When the hell did he get that strong?! And he still hasn''t seen me attacking him, even once. Isn''t itpletely out of order?!''


    The teachings of my father seem to be failing right here. Or is this guy just built differently from the norm?


    "I thought you might have other cards up your sleeves..."


    "!!!"


    Dread.


    The feeling of dread never has been so vivid as it was now when I heard the voice which naturally belonged to the only person who was in the arena other than me. The distance from where his voice reached me was dangerous enough to send a chill down my spine.


    When and how did he approach me this close was a question I would be contemting for a while after this match but now I couldn''t let my focus get dull just because of the slight fright I felt by his sudden approach.


    I didn''t look toward my left where I knew stood the person I was targeting earlier but only leaped away to make some distance. However, just as I was about to move I found my legs being locked at my spot.


    "It''s over for you, Kevin."


    I only found a chance to look at my opponent before I found his right fist advancing toward my sr plexus.


    **BAAAAM***


    "KHAK!!"


    For a moment there my vision turned entirely white as I wondered which moron td me that a mage has weak physicality?


    Before I could regain my footing I was thrown, breaking walls into repetition and the portion where I received the blow, stung like a stone pir has struck me.


    I dropped to my knee and held my bearings somehow. My nose dripped with crimson liquid and so was my mouth. My limbs were shaky and my consciousness screaming in frustration and anguish at how miserably I was yed by that man again!


    ''No....no....this was not supposed to happen... I can''t ept this... I can''t fucking ept this!!! ''


    At that moment, mytent skill which I have barely used before emerged, and before I could have held myself even a little back, I was already inches away from wing Seth''s throat away, iming his life as a conclusion.


    *****


    A/N: - One of my regrets in the story was how I underdeveloped the only male character other than the main ones who had the most potential.


    Sorry to those readers who are bored by fighting scenes but can''t help it. Until I don''t write it... I would never get better at it.


    This would end in the next chapter so bear with me until then...

 Chapter 123: Breaking the limit~2!

    Chapter 123: Breaking the limit~2!


    [Ciel''s POV:]


    President is strong...


    Even though I have seen the President handling those goons before, I was having a hard time digesting the scene I have witnessed just now.


    Kevin was by no means a weak candidate who participated in the selection process and truth be told even I would have found it difficult to face him head-on.


    Apart from his intimidating build which was on par with my father, Kevin was not a novice tank who knew nothing but to throw punches and kicks with brute strength. He knew his strength and his opponent''s weaknesses.


    To use his attribute to create vision blockage to save himself from getting knocked by President''s mind interference attacks...indeed I was impressed.


    Majorly people like him believe nothing but prideful battles where hiding and plotting could go and burn, for a single worth they do not care. But Kevin actually utilized his skills and despite being scorned by people from the audience, he didn''t falter in his movements before he went for a tactical attack on President.


    On the other hand, I have never seen President Seth this careless and nonchnt before. Was it a sign of arrogance and overconfidence since having eyes closed during a battle was nothing but asking to get hurt in one way or another? On a true battlefield, such a gesture could cost one''s life.


    Serena and Anabelle were tensed as well, with thetter prepared to jump into action any moment now. I was prepared to stop Anabelle if she tries to interfere where she shouldn''t but that chance never arrived since once Kevinunched his attack on President Seth he was met by an invisible wall which undoubtedly was created by President''s psychokinesis.


    And that was not all, since as soon Kevin jumped back after having a solid ten seconds struggle right in mid-air, President moved like a wind whose movements I was barely able to follow before he appeared beside Kevin who was still in a state of panic.


    "When...he got there...?"


    Serena asked absentmindedly as it seems she was as astonished as I was. On the other hand, Anabelle had a smug look on her face with her arm crossed under her chest.


    Seriously girl? You are boasting, for real?


    My attention was pulled away from my best friend since the thunderous sound reverberated profoundly from the inside of the barrier before I saw Kevin being thrown backward with his back-breaking several mud walls in the process.


    That was...no skill but just President''s Seth sheer strength?!


    The heck with the logic that mages tend to be physically weak?! Is even the rule any more applicable to this guy who has always made me rethink my evaluation of him?


    A bulky seven feet man was blown away with just a single tightly packed punch by a guy who was so lean and gentlemanly by his looks that on days I believe I could beat him in arm wrestling.


    But this...


    "What is that...!!"


    "That energy!"


    Every sense I possess went on alert when I along with my twopanions sensed something altering in real time in the arena. A surge of massive soul energy condensed at a single point and radiated aggressively from the man who previously knelt on the floor with his every hope falling to get through this selection phase.


    "President is in danger..."


    I muttered under my breath as I saw the already hulking size of Kevin expanding even more with heat waves steaming out from each of his veins. But before I or the referee could have moved to stop Kevin frommitting some irreversible blunder, the boulder-sized Kevin lunged forward at the same pace Seth moved previously but unlike thetter, Kevin had his intention fixated on iming his opponent''s life.


    Neither my de nor the backup artifact around the ring could have reacted that fast which meant President was in grave danger.


    But...


    ***DHAAAAAKK***


    "Eh?" That exmation left my lips just upon witnessing how President blocked the iing assault with just his bare hand without sliding backward an inch.


    The hand which stopped Kevin''s attack had its sleeves torn and probably internal damage has already been inflicted on Seth but the guy still looked so calm and unchanged that I had a hard time looking away from him.


    "Let me go!! I will murder that Gori!"


    Serena was somehow holding Anabelle with all her might but I knew it wouldn''t be enough so I went to help, without my eyes leaving the arena even for a bit.


    ''When the heck you created a gap this big between us President... ''


    *****


    [Seth''s POV:]


    It hurts.


    It''s been a while since I have felt so alive and naturally enjoying a fight. Those goons of the underworld were nothing and the shadow soldiers never spar with me as per my mother''s strict orders.


    So this guy who was in a mood of nothing but ughter was perfect to go with my needs for a good fight.


    My sleeve was torn and so were some muscles but this pain reminded me of some of the nostalgic memory which made me smile a bit before I pushed Kevin away with the same arm I was using to hold him.


    He slid slightly back, his retina-less eyes fiercely ring at me, and the growl never leaving his throat. The animal once again lunged at me with his legs leaving a crack at the spot where he stood a millisecond ago.


    I tilted my upper body to the right to dodge the w he threw toward my neck before I took hold of his offered hand and elbowed his chest with a powerful blow.


    "Akh!"


    Letting go of his hand I saw Kevin sliding back a little once again, proving my theory regarding the enhancement of my strength.


    This time before the beast could have attacked me, I took the role of aggressor, and just a meter away from him, I twirled to load a full-blown roundhouse kick that could tear away the jaw of a low-ranking warrior.


    My kick was wless as always, but it got caught before my attack could have met my target. And the disadvantage of using a heavy attack, I left myself wide open.


    "Khak!"


    Kevin not only held my ankle with a grip that nearly crunched my bones but he took me by my cor and like a dusted rag threw me onto the ground while exerting decent strength.


    In that slight movement, I felt slightly dizzy since his attacks were brutal and my body was not internally strong to withhold so many consecutive blows.


    Before he could have locked me between his thighs and began punching the shit out of my face, I used my legs to lock Kevin''s neck to choke him but the monster just picked me up like that in the still-locked position before nting me back in the ground with full force.


    **DHAK**


    Again he picked me up and hammered me back to the ground.


    ***DHAK***


    And again.


    ***DHAK***


    "Enough."


    One word and Kevin had no other option than to let me go since his body must have felt more than three thousand kilograms over his shoulders just now.


    I slowly rose to my feet as I saw Kevin having a difficult time not getting his body stered against the floor as a cobweb-like crate began forming under his feet.


    That was not my full force of psychokinesis but it was enough to make him stop his barrage of assaults.


    Since I already got a self-evaluation of where I stood in front of a truebatant, I decided it was time to act like what I was and finish this match as a bonafide mage.


    "Lull."


    A surge of greenish-blue energy surged out of my body before it hit Kevin, returning his consciousness after a brief three seconds. The mind-numbing sensation was enough to knock some senses in him but I was not done here.


    A berserker would only get strong as much as you hit them so I first get rid of his skill and removed the groundbreaking boulder over his shoulder since a normal Kevin would die within seconds under that pressure.


    His mind must be wobbling and his body spasming in pain but before he could surrender, I raised my left palm which made Kevin levitate slightly before clenching my fist.


    "Arghhhh!!!!!"


    Both of his arms were broken with that twist and each bone crumbled into dust. He would be repaired soon but to get him to be stronger in the future I need to show him the gap between us and ignite the me inside him for good.


    His screams continued before the referee rushed into the arena and simultaneously I let go of my opponent as well, who by now had foam leaking out his lips and consciousness faded into oblivion.


    The referee seemed rather terrified but upon finding my impatient gaze, he raised his arm in my direction before concluding the match.


    "S-Seth Albeck, wins!!"


    ******


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 124: Shopping time~1!

    Chapter 124: Shopping time~1!


    "C-Congrattions, on the win."


    After exiting the gymnasium and responding to all those who congratted Seth for his victory, the Student Council President decided to walk back to his office and pack out for today.


    But just as he was about tond his feet on thest stair, he heard a familiar voice from behind, bringing a small smile across his face.


    Seth brought his poker face back before turning toward the source of the voice to be greeted by a certain violet-haireddy wearing a formal ck skirt and white shirt which had the upper two buttons undone.


    "Were you watching?"


    Seth did a quick survey around the perimeter and felt d that there was no one approaching as of now.


    "N-No... I just heard..."


    Haruka murmured under her breath, not able to keep her voice steady, more so when he was looking at her so directly. She fought the blush her cheeks always betrayed to get dyed with whenever she came face to face with Seth.


    After he confessed his love there were very, very few instances when Haruka had toe before him but this was the first time after the trip that she chose to approach him and congratte him on his win.


    "You sure about that? I am certain that I saw a certain woman cheering me off from the sideline. It may be my delusion but her features were entirely identical to yours, Haruka."


    "D-Don''t call me by my name and I was not cheering for you, hmph!"


    It was a lie since Haruka indeed was present inside the gym, not since the start but she watched his match for the most part.


    But now being teased by him, and also that intimate way of calling her made Haruka annoyed before she stomped her feet and prepared to leave, only for a pair of strong arms mming on the wall on either side of her head and caging her in between.


    "Don''t lie to me. I saw the gleam of anxiety sh through your eyes when I was getting beaten up."


    Haruka couldn''t refute, both because of the credibility of his words and also the current intimacy they were sharing.


    It might be her imagination but Haruka was nearly feeling his body heat even though they were not practically touching each other.


    Seth remained silent for a bit, his expression changing to an uncertain one before as asked in a severe tone.


    "Are you still mad at me for that prank?"


    Haruka slightly widened her eyes, with her brows raising slightly, all her fluster vanishing in an instant as she red back in fake astonishment.


    "Prank? You call that prank, Oh so wise President of Student Council?"


    Under Haruka''s re, Seth was not able to say anything in return since he already had realized what he did back then was a blunder on his part. He was not used to pranking people but the first time he tried, he screwed it marvelously.


    Haruka held the urge to let her eyes get moistened when she remembered how she felt at that time before continuing.


    "You won''t understand how it feels when you hear someone you care for, leaving you behind. I couldn''t bring myself to even recall nor can I exin how I felt at that moment. I wanted to die, Seth! I wanted to end myself at that very moment and you call it a prank?!"


    Seeing her tearing up and how she was gushing with the trauma, Seth was not able to help himself before he moved forward and enveloped the woman in a soft embrace.


    "No! Leave me...don''t touch me... Seth no longer is alive for me! Let go..."


    Haruka protested, thumping her small fist on his chest and trying to separate herself from him with all her force. But despite the repulsion, Seth didn''t move away and epted everything she had for him.


    He could feel how hurt she was and Seth felt sad seeing her like this. The woman he wanted to make happy and ensure her smile retains all the time...he himself became the reason for her tears.


    Haruka remained in the repulsive phase for another minute, before her assault grew weaker and weaker, and soon thedy helplessly fell into his embrace, her arms enwrapping his back. Seth also closed the distance and hugged her as if his life depended on it.


    In that peaceful silence, no words were conversed between the two but the beginning of a new story was in making where Haruka and Seth woulde to know each others'' importance in their respective lives.


    *****


    "President looked cool there, no?"


    After the event of the selection process came to an end, Ciel, Anabelle, and Serena decided to head toward the cafeteria to have something light.


    Most of the students were returning to their dorms or were still on school grounds which left the cafeteria not entirely upied, which led the three to choose their preferable table in the eatery.


    "Mm-hmm. There were maidens with literal hearts in their eyes when they saw President overwhelming Kevin."


    Replied Ciel to the blond as she sipped on her pineapple juice while crunching on potato chips. Despite her elegant appearance and the noble family she belongs to, the silver head was extremely fond of unhealthy food.


    "Do they? Hmm...I wonder who those girls were to eye President in that indecent manner. Very shameless. "


    Both Serena and Ciel halted their movements and turned their nce at the speaker in unison with a nk looks on their faces.


    Are you really the one who is saying this....is what both of them wanted to ask Anabelle considering how she was nearing her orgasm seeing the President in the arena, but they held back from asking for now.


    "Anyway, what you guys are wearing for the opening ceremony of the Tournament?"


    All those who were ranked in the top 10 of their school selection tests were invited to the ceremony at the start of the tournament. Serena was ranked eighth so naturally she would be a part of the orientation as well.


    Hearing Ciel''s query both Anabelle and Serena blinked before widening their eyes in realization.


    Ciel didn''t have to hear what they suddenly felt so shocked about before she proposed an idea she originally would have followed.


    "Tomorrow sses are suspended. How about we go shopping?"


    ******


    A/N: - Some leisure chapters before the tournament arc begins. There is something more than just thepetition that is going to begin in this arc and finally, the true face of Arata would be revealed.


    Now that I realize, more than a hundred chapters yet other than Lara, Seth has not been in an official rtionship with anyone.

 Chapter 125: Enticing maid~

    Chapter 125: Enticing maid~


    [Seth''s POV:]


    After finishing my immediate work at the council office, I decided to call it for the day and return to the mansion for now. It was already dark outside when I stepped inside the carriage while holding onto a shit ton of files.


    I had a lot of work pending which I didn''t discover after the vacation. I thought...no, I hoped the Vice-president might have finished up all of it but...


    "T-That much? I would have died three times by now, president..." Is what that she said.


    Unlike those schools in my past life, academies like Pristine, rely a lot on the Student Council for their work and management. More so when such a big event as the Tournament of Elites was approaching.


    However, those who get the chance to work as a council member receive an award during their graduation as well which they could use for rmendations in big settled organizations and tradingpanies.


    That was why people envy and respect councilmen to such a degree that they could dare behave leniently in front of junior professors yet not someone belonging to the council department.


    Well, I had no interest in joining some privatepanies or any defense forces. I need to prepare for the evolution approaching and for that, I need to visit different ces I have recollected. I need to extract some tools and equipment before they either get destroyed or taken by someone else.


    ''Hmm...!''


    Nearing the mansion, I suddenly heard some distressed calls through telepathy,ing from my residence.


    "Brad, stop the carriage."


    I jumped off after rying themand that the coachman followed wordlessly. My eyes roamed around for a bit, the mansion still five hundred meters away. There were still some upsetting connections I have been receiving from the mansion which made me sure that something was indeed wrong.


    "Leave the carriage and approach the mansion from the rear end."


    I saw Brad nodding before he disappeared into the shadow. A top-notch coachman, that''s for sure.


    I levitated high in the air before shooting toward the illuminated building protruding in the middle of practically desertednd. There were no buildings around and that was the reason why I decided to have my ce right here.


    I was not sure whether something actually could harm my maids who have the skills and experience to be elite knights of the kingdom but no one is unbeatable.


    The front gates were open and a trail of blood could be seen dragged inside the mansion. I tried to not think about it but the anxiety of something happening to Lara caught up to me seeing the crimson shade.


    I steeled myself and cautiously walked inside with my senses expanded to their fullest. I have already enchanted myself with the artifact I have retrieved recently so the chances of getting harmed from ambush were close to none, but I didn''t let my guard slip up even for a moment.


    However, just upon reaching the main hall, my anxiety was dispelled as the first person I saw was the certain brte who currently was cleaning her de while staring at the piles of corps lined up over each other.


    There were other maids as well who along with Lara sensed my presence before they turned and bowed in unison.


    ""Wee back, young master.""


    "Wee back, master. I apologize for the unsightly behavior."


    I walked up to my future bride while eyeing the corps littered around almost every corner of the mansion and even on the first floor.


    "Are you hurt anywhere?" The blush over her blood-coated face of hers looked dangerously beautiful before she shook her head tamely.


    I asked the others as well, but apart from some minor scratches all of them were fine and ready to engage in another battle. Seriously, sometimes I find their worth being wasted serving as maids in here.


    I told those who were bleeding to get treated first. The main hall was already in the process of getting cleaned up with the help of Brad. For security reasons, I cast a barrier around the perimeter which would notify me once someone walks in. I have been already thinking of getting high-grade barrier artifacts for some time but today''s incident just pulled my n for a sooner date.


    In the room, I brought Lara with me and told her to bathe and get changed for now as I arranged my files.


    I have already asked the maids and it seemed they were not able to identify the aggressors despite they were practically overwhelmed by thedies. They didn''t have any particr emblem or symbol over their armor which could have signified their association.


    ''Is it the underworld... '' I have been interfering with the ck market and the underworld for some time now and have incurred heavy losses for them so it wouldn''t be surprising if they suddenly decided to join forces and take revenge.


    However, considering the person standing as my support I think it would take a lot more than just sheer will of vengeance to target me. This was not as simple as it seems...


    "Young master..." Turning my head toward the source of the stutter, I found my favorite pair of eyes stealing nces at me with a profound blush adorning her freshly bathed pink cheeks.


    Her hazelnut hair was drawn over her right shoulder with her left hand clutching the bath towel around her bosom and her right one pulling it down to cover her arousing thighs which were entirely exposed in full view. The towel was not doing any good in covering her womanly charm but making it even more sensual from my point of view.


    "Come here." Controlling my urges, for now, I called her toward the bed before I walked toward my shelf to get the ointment.


    Seriously we had sex more than a dozen times yet the way she shies away makes me sigh and eager to once again devour her.


    Taking the gel I went toward her who was sitting at the edge of the bed while still holding on to the towel before I knelt before her. Naturally, Lara got ufortable and was about to get up before I narrowed my gaze and told her to sit back.


    Taking her leg over my knee I poured some gel over my finger before bringing it toward her calf where a long cut was staining her wless skin.


    "Ah..." She shivered slightly because of the coolness of the ointment as her hand instantly went toward my shoulder.


    I gently circled at the edges and coated the medicine over the wound as slowly and carefully as I could. Her smooth skin was bliss to touch.


    The next ce my eyes went to was her forearm where another scratch could be seen.


    "I-It''s okay, Young master. I can do it myself."


    Lara protested being cared for like this as she held my approaching hand to show her reluctance.


    I got up from the floor before taking the seat beside her. My hand stubbornly took hers before I whispered the piece of my mind with a blend of slight sternness.


    "Is it wrong for me to look after you?"


    Lara remained silent for a bit, but she didn''t resist after that, and maybe even for a second but the look of adore shed across her gaze when I stole a nce at her eyes.


    Do I look a fool to you woman...


    I narrowed my gaze before a smirk I made my move.


    "Young master...I hav-ah...there-mmm..."


    The reason her expression soon began melting and her breath got struggling was that my gel-coated finger went down her thighs. I slowly made my way inside the towel...toward the incredible source of heat continuing to hear the moans and sighs of delight from my maid.


    It surely is a matter of great concern regarding today''s attack but that could wait for the morning since right now... I had a very enticing meal awaiting.


    ********


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 126: Shopping time~2!

    Chapter 126: Shopping time~2!


    "Did you hand him? The Bracelet?"


    It was just some minutes before Seth''s selection match with Kevin was about to start when a hooded figure asked a certain pink-haired girl in a suspicious tone.


    "Of course I did and why the Hood when it was only the two of us, Arata~"


    In response, the pinkette replied in a sly tone as she pronounced the name of her partner in crime.


    Arata annoyingly uncovered his face before ring at the woman whom he could never think to be so well versed in her acting. Not only did she convince everyone around her that she felt remorseful for the way she acted around Seth in the past but also was able to forward the curse-induced artifact in the shape of the bracelet to the bespectacled bastard named Seth.


    Initially, Arata also didn''t trust her but when he saw the mes of vengeance La had in her eyes for getting back at Seth for the insult her parents has faced because of this broken engagement and the way Duchess Vrie had treated La''s mother and father, Arata got assured that for her benefits La would help him.


    The artifact which Arata forwarded to Seth was no ordinary curse possessor rather until it is not invoked the curse remains dormant and could not be sensed even by the highest-ranking appraiser whatsoever.


    But once Arata finds his past life ''friend'' getting in his way, the future hero would dly use the curse which would eat away Seth''s soul.


    "It''s hard to convince myself that someone like that cautious bastard could ept a gift from his ex-fiancee."


    "Well, he''s still in love with me so just pretending to be cute and clumsy around him does the job to take his mind off the real subject. Tehee~"


    The way her real self exposes time to time sends a shiver down Arata''s spine as he always reminded himself to stay as far away as he could from this woman. Of course, once her job gets done or any chance of La getting caught arises, Arata had an arrangement to cease her existence as well which La herself knows as well.


    The trigger Arata possesses would kill the pink haired anytime he senses betrayal or any foolishness which could cause Arata heavily.


    However, for now, La has proven her worth, and Arata has inched more toward his goal.


    With a cold grin, Arata covered his face again before leaving the room as a thought emerged in his mind.


    ''Too sad Seth...you never deserved true love... ''


    *************


    The next day, around eleven in the morning a small group of three girls could be seen walking on the streets through the market while gossiping amongst themselves, except for one of them who was just nodding or replying in few words from time to time.


    The passersby involuntarily were getting dazed at the sight of the three beauties who had their specific charm and with those features, it could not be an exaggeration to say that they seemed nothing less than angels.


    "What kind of dress you would be wearing? I can take you to a shop ording to your preference." Ignoring all the stares from her surroundings like Serena was used to it, she asked Ciel as they aimlessly made their way through the market.


    "No clue. Suggest me something." Ciel responded with a nk face since even though she tried to think what kind of clothes she could wear on the asion, all she came up with was silver-ted armor which surely was not appropriate.


    "Hmmm...do you want to impress someone then I would like to know about them-ah! I bet you would like to get President''s attention right, Ms. Secretary?"


    In return to the grin of the blonde, Ciel didn''t reply instantly rather she nced at Anabelle with a nervous look only to feel the chills of her life running across her spine. Anabelle seemed dead horrifying with those nk eyes and chilly aura.


    "I-It''s not something like that...and what about you? Aren''t you looking forward to ensnaring your childhood friend''s heart?"


    To forcibly change the topic before Anabelle goes on a rampage Ciel picked the topic she only knows about Serena other than that she was in the first year.


    At the query, Serena had a startled expression, not embarrassed but genuinely surprised.


    "Does it look like that with me and Arata? Well, I don''t know if there was such an air but I really do not have anything beyond friendship with him. Though I doubt whether now we are even friends or not..." Thest of the words she mumbled to herself with slight sorrow spread across her face.


    Although Serena doesn''t show it, the absence of her cheerful childhood friend from her life has undoubtedly been weighing her but seeing that Arata was better off left alone now, Serena didn''t approach him ever after that.


    "Is it important to wear something to impress someone, you two? Wearing it to look good for oneself is also something to feel encouraged about."


    Whether it was to lift the heavy mood or the raven-haired genuinely felt the words she spoke, it certainly helped Serena to walk out of her depressing state as she gave an understanding nod to Anabelle. Even Ciel was surprised and impressed at her friend''s motivating words.


    All three of them soon cheered up and with a smile continued their chatting as they made their way to a well-known store for apparel.


    Disregarding what the future has in store or what disaster was approaching, all three of them decided to spend their time having fun until they could.


    A storm was brewing and only God knows what loss these three and many more like them would face...


    *******


    A/N: - Sorry for the short chapter.


    I initially thought to write a shopping filler but well it''s time to move the plot to the biggest arc up to this date.


    Many things are about to change. Stay tuned.

 Chapter 127: Opening ceremony!

    Chapter 127: Opening ceremony!


    [Seth''s POV:]


    "Yes, I have been thinking for some time as well..."


    Seriously conversing with someone entirely stranger is not something I even considered in myst life since I had the freedom to ignore them in the face but right now, I just have to keep a smiling face and respond to every other person who recognizes me either as the honored Student Council President or the son of the legendary Duchess.


    The people from my academy already have been scrambling around and getting acquainted with the students of other schools attending the opening ceremony of the Tournament.


    The venue, as always, falls into no specific continent but an abandonednd near the southern boundary of Ranghaur. To keep partiality out of the contest the tournaments are always held at such ces where no team could take advantage of.


    Then who the heck arranges all these things and ensures that no cheating is added to the mix? That person is about to enter the scene in a few minutes now.


    All those who were in the top ten of their respective academies'' selection rounds were invited to the opening ceremony. All of these participants were strong and with just a nce I could tell, that no one was here leisurely partying.


    Like me, most of the students were appraising and measuring each other and determining their tactics from hereon already. Trulypetitive as I must say and it was true for me as well.


    However if not for my mother''s demand to win this contest, I am not sure how would I have taken all this drama all along. Teamwork and showing off is not my thing but holding back and breaking the promise I made to Lady Vrie was thest thing I would like tomit.


    I was registered as a Tier 3 mage and I hope I have to show that much strength in aligning to my profile.


    "Is that General Saebes''s progeny?"


    One of the professors of ¨¨ir asked pointing his gaze toward the broadest man in the hall.


    "Yes, Kevin is our team''s backup."


    Considering how overwhelmingly he won his previous matches before he was set against me, it was decided that Kevin would be the fifth man on the team. Well, considering his on-field battle instincts and his ace skill Berserk I also gave my consent to take him as the backup.


    "He''s grown strong from thest time I saw him."


    I have no idea how this old man was acquainted with General Saebes but whatever. I knew Kevin was strong and after I defeated him just some days after my transmigration, he shaped himself in a far better way than the plot allowed him.


    "May I have your attention please?"


    I turned to look at the new arrival I have sensed some moments ago already and found an old man on the stage, probably in his sixties yet the posture of his back betraying his appearance. There were countless wrinkles all over his face but the dignified air he carried does not let anyone judge him based on his outer shell. Those white hair signified the age he has crossed by and the domineering presence he gave off made it clear that this person was none other than the one who was overseer for the Tournament and a member of the World Council.


    The Great Sage, Smander.


    "By the looks of it, I could tell that there are only a few of the students who actually perceived my arrival and I am quite disappointed by the number if I speak from the honest side." The statement made most of the students flinch in either embarrassment or caution.


    Truth be told this man can sneak in here without giving off even a minuscule of his presence yet he deliberately made his arrival known, only to a limited extent but as one could expect from the Great Sage, his tricks are not something everyone can get a grasp of.


    Well, I knew he would be arriving but spreading my observation throughout the venue let me know the exact time when the old man took the stage.


    "Well considering how young and inexperienced here the students are, I could have expected nothing more from you brats but still, being professors of the six greatest Academies spread across the globe, how dare you hags also didn''t detect me?"


    His gaze didn''t turn in any specific direction but the tremble which ran across some of the professors and those who were averting their gazes provided enough evidence that not every teacher here was worthy of such dignified jobs they receive shit tons wages for.


    At least all the headmasters of the six academies seem to be not counted in that list.


    "Moving on, I would like to wee all the youth here for the renowned Tournament of Centuries and the opportunity you might nevere across again in your lifetime. The only chance to grab the golden shortcut to your sess and the prospect to make your school proud. Wee to the Tournament of Elites!"


    At the eloquent opening speech of the contest, everyone began to apud in unison like the mes of motivation suddenly ignited in their subconsciousness. Does he use some skill? Dunno, since I didn''t feel anything and my hands moved basically out of obligation.


    "Hmmm?"


    Just as the plot went, the old man on the stage suddenly turned his head in a particr direction staring at a specific raven haired.


    "You,nky boy. What tier are you?"


    Everyone''s attention fell on the said boy belonging to the team I am in charge of. Arata Hazadono.


    "3rd."


    "Hmmm...."


    Unlike the real Arata who would have be a stuttering mess, this one, who has the soul of another being responded in a carefree tone.


    The reason Smander took notice of Arata was undoubtedly because of the divine presence thetter possessed and as an all-seer, the Great Sage naturally would find Arata worth his attention.


    ''Damn... ''


    Suddenly the hall fell into abyssal silence as heavy pressure fell upon the crowd but it was actually the heat of the main fire since the one who was in the center of such pressure was none other than Arata.


    In the original plot, being focused by such an overwhelming aura, Arata naturally found himself in a grave corner until the demi god inside of him emerged and helped Arata out of the danger and astonished everyone present inside the hall. It was a kickstart for Arata in the tournament and an adequate first impression that could be called worthy for the protagonist.


    This was what, it was supposed to transpire.


    But...


    "Akhh!!!"


    "Pathetic."


    Under everyone''s gaze, Arata''s feet dug three feet down the surface due to heavy pressure before the Sage finally lifted the weight and regarded Arata as such. For some reason, Arata withheld the test Smander offered to explore his limitation. However, Arata intentionally endured and didn''t let the inner beast emerge in front of others.


    Surely the Great Sage also knew how Arata just suppressed his true might and the reason he spat such venomously was because of how he missed witnessing such exceptional talent lying dormant in Arata.


    But the question arises, why though?


    Was Arata trying to shift the plot for no definite reason or is he trying to hide his strength to surprise his enemies in the tournament?


    Regardless, all of it would be something for my future self to worry about since my present self just wants to enjoy dinner and sleep like a log after this never-ending tedious day.


    -------------------------------------------


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 128: Stay away!

    Chapter 128: Stay away!


    "Damn... those predatory gazes..."


    Betraying her eloquent and eminent appearance, Serena cursed under her breath as she sipped on her champagne while ncing around the hall and noticing the number of looks President Seth was receiving from the surroundings.


    Among everyone present here, there were only some remarkable people who could be differentiated from the crowd and were the focus of numerous attention. Like thedy from Emangeline continent with long curly pink hair, was mostly crowded by men of varying ages. Even the professors were not immune to her beauty.


    A young man of Serena''s age with crimson hair was excluding a noble aura around him but Serena had no interest in initiating a conversation with the man who has been coldly replying to anyone who approached the guy.


    Well, Serena was not conversing with anyone at all, other than those whom she knew. All those people who came to get to know her, soon lost interest since Serena was not someone participating in the tournament rather she was the leftover.


    Well, she argued inwardly that more than seventy percent here were just like her but she refrained from creating a scene and remained by Ciel''s side who was also possessing the same vibe as that redhead.


    Serena was taking advantage of the natural aura Ciel carried, to save herself from useless chatter.


    "Despite not rejecting anyone, a single participant has yet to bring up any topic to speak with President Seth."


    Unlike others who were either inly ignoring others or entertaining them with a smiling face, President Seth just gave off an air that was making others nervous to even speak a word with him. The professors from different academies were conversing with him fairly normally but when it came to other teenagers...the President was visibly unreachable.


    However, it was a fact as well that he was receiving varieties of looks from everywhere, both because of his manly and crisp looks and also his social status.


    "Well, considering his personality, I just pray no one pisses him off with nonsensical talks."


    Serena has faced how blunt and hurtful his words could be at times and here people were in their zone to mind Seth''s attitude toward childish chit-chats. Truth be told, Serena somewhat anticipated as well that someone pokes him only to get thrashed. It would be a spectacle to witness~


    "Your thoughts are leaking Serena..."


    "Ahmm...sorry, senior."


    -------------- ---------------- ----------------- ---------------


    Out of the venue where the opening ceremony was currently taking ce, there stood a sole figure of a teenage girl with midnight ck hair blending in the night sky and oceanic eyes that could both entice and threaten those who try to gaze at them.


    Anabelle initially joined the crowd to hear the opening speech but afterward, the annoying pests began to surround her. Since Anabelle has no tolerance like her upperssmen and best friend, she removed herself from the space and walked toward the balcony from where she was able to keep an eye on a certain someone.


    ''I wonder how much he hates me by now... ''


    The thought always makes Anabelle''s heart tremble but the mistakes she has made in the past were worth being offered with such a grave punishment.


    "Odd seeing someone here..."


    Anabelle did not turn to look at the source of the voice despite the said person just breached her barrier which she cast at every door which leads to the terrace. The reason Anabelle didn''t panic stems from her heightened perception.


    Despite that, Anabelle already knew this new appearance was strong, since until three seconds ago Anabelle was unaware of her presence.


    "Just needed to enjoy some lone time until someone came disturbing the tranquility..."


    Anabelle didn''t snatch her gaze away from Seth as she sensed the said girl standing inches to her right.


    Anabelle had her chantless spell prepared to strike the very next moment this unwanted guest does something unnecessary, as she heard her answering with a chuckle.


    "Well, I could say the same for you since I have been here before the ceremony even began."


    Anabelle didn''t react to it since she knew the girl was bluffing. The first thing the raven-haired did was to detect the perimeter and check for any hidden intruder around the ce and this girl was out of her count signifying that she arrived just yet and was uttering nothing but nonsense.


    "Never knew the cleaning staff would be idly roaming here."


    "Haha...nice one Anabelle."


    The jab on the shoulder was entirely not rmended which resulted in Anabelle raising her arm and blocking the iing over-familiar gesture.


    However, to her utter surprise, the arm of the said girl passed through Anabelle''s and struck lightly to her shoulder nevertheless.


    Anabelle''s eyes stretched slightly as she finally noticed the ghost girl beside her.


    Long maroon hair tied in a ponytail with a pair of evil red eyes glittering dangerously and staring intently at Anabelle.


    The woman was paler than what could be regarded as human and her skin seemed translucent as well, making Anabelle sure that this was not the true form of the girl.


    A cold sweat rolled down the side of Anabelle''s face before she jumped backward to make some distance between herself and this weird skill-user girl whose presence definitely was here yet she was not entirely here as well.


    "Who are you?"


    Anabelle''s both hands were radiating with a cyan-green shade signifying the activation of a spell which she purely intended to hurt this girl if a satisfactory answer doesn''t flow out of that mouth.


    "Ah, now that''s what I call a reaction~"


    But like Anabelle''s surging rage was nothing in the red eyes of the other one, she chimed yfully while pointing out at Anabelle with a grin.


    "Listen, if you don''t want to end up as-"


    "No, you listen to me, carefully..."


    Anabelle''s words were stuck in her throat as the ghost girl shed across the terrace within a fraction of a second and struck her arm inside Anabelle''s throat, rendering her speechless.


    The set of ruby eyes stared at oceanic ones as the prior one spoke out her words in a tone that most probably would not let Anabelle sleep tonight.


    "I am going to take something most important from you, and when I do, I don''t want your useless butt to interfere in between. You had enough on your portion and this time I am not going to have a single piece of scrap toe in between me and what I desire. So be a good girl and step aside from my path."


    With those words, the figure of the girl disappeared before Anabelle fell to the ground with her throat scorching with a furious heat like she was made to swallow activeva.


    She used her spell to heal her burning throat as a name suddenly shed in her mind when she thought about the words she heard from the redhead.


    "Miyuki...."


    **********


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 129: Now what to do with her?

    Chapter 129: Now what to do with her?


    [Seth''s POV:]


    ''It was tedious...'' Getting rid of the choking tie, I walked toward the room granted to every participant separately in the same venue where the opening ceremony was organized.


    Since the building was huge enough to amodate hundreds of guests, those who came along with the respective academy''s participants, were also provided with sharing rooms. I met Serena some moments ago who was along with Ciel, seemingly staying together with her.


    The divisions based on gender have been kept in mind which resulted in both sides of the building being currently upied. I didn''t meet anyone with whom I could associate from the academy which saved me from useless chattering.


    Arata''s aberration during the ceremony was something that was both surprising and perturbing as well. I undoubtedly sensed the presence of that inhuman entity inside of him. The same was for the Sage as well, which indicates that the plot hasn''t shifted in that phase yet for some reason Arata...or I say, Keita chose to remain dormant and endure that excruciating pain through his sheer will and didn''t give in the support of Thunder Emperor.


    Is it just a mere tactic to win this tournament or is something more about which I should be concerned about?


    "I am probably overthinking..." Despite uttering out loud, a conscious side of my brain would be continuously observing the protagonist from hereon.


    **KNOCK**


    ''What does she want now... '' A groan left my throat as I sensed the person on the other side of my door which was both annoying and slightly unsettling since her current condition didn''t seem to be aligning with her normal state.


    Not talking about that breaching security to intrude on this side of the building was not something Anabelle would do for nonsensical purposes...right?


    Well, I could never be sure about the girl as I left my half-unbuttoned shirt as it was before walking toward the door.


    "Uhmmm... I know I shouldn''t have..."


    "Come in."


    I ushered her inside since talking here was not something ideal for definite reasons and considering the ragged condition Anabelle appeared in, I knew she has something important to convey.


    The girl slowly trudged through the small corridor before she entered the bedroom which was just after, with a crimson shade coating the tips of her ear.


    Just a moment ago... this girl was in a frenzy and now...what''s with this unstable demeanor...


    I urged the girl to take a seat on my bed before I went to bring her some water since from the looks of it, Anabelle needed to cool down for the time being before she could speak anything.


    "Thanks..." As a mosquito buzzed past my ear, her gratitude reached me before she took the ss and began gulping down the water with hurried sips like she was thirsty for hours.


    While she was at it, I ran a vague diagnosis of her body before my brows slightly rose since the part near herrynx was slightly damaged but not beyond help, and considering her skills, I knew there was nothing I should be worrying about...


    ..or so what I hoped for myself...


    "What happened to your throat...here, drink this."


    The glimmer in her eyes was something I didn''t like since it explicitly spoke, ''You still care about me... '' and I would definitely reprimand myself for it afterward.


    But for now, the concern remained that someone on Anabelle''s tier was injured to this extent that her healing abilities were taking it long to entirely repair her...truly a matter worth paying attention to.


    Was it the Sage...nah. That man might be anonymous but hurting someone without proper reasons, more so a teenager...I highly doubt that could be the case.


    To quell my curiosity, I waited for Anabelle to down the potion I gave her before she took some long breaths and stabilized herbored breathing. Truth be told, reading her memories would be a far more convenient option but that might have triggered Anabelle''s mental barrier which she most probably has erected considering themonly found psychic users nowadays.


    Her shoulder remained tensed and even though she seemed calm from the outer surface, the anxiety in her eyes was inevitably speaking a lot about what she faced.


    I was about to ask her once again what has transpired which concluded such dramatically before she uttered a single name and my movement froze at the spot.


    "Miyuki..."


    Anabelle might have sensed my change of temperament but currently more than shocked I was feeling a bit uncanny because ever since I walked into this venue in the morning, I have been feeling a set of eyes following me.


    Since during the day there were many people around, I was not able to pinpoint the said lurking entity and currently, there was no one eavesdropping to identify the said person.


    Throwing away the engaging thoughts for ater time I turned my gaze toward Anabelle before asking while keeping my tone in check.


    "Lower your mental barrier, I would take a look at your mind space."


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about it."


    I didn''t know why she replied so carefreely but I didn''t ponder over it and breached her mind, only to be surprised.


    ''How did she do it... ''


    There was a clear barrier on her mental space yet like my soul energy had the gate pass or something, I felt no resistance whatsoever. Could it be that she maniptes her spells in real time without changing or applying excess soul energy to them?


    A theory that I might study tonight but for now her remembrance is what my attention was upied with.


    [After 3 minutes]


    ''Hmmm....?!''


    Outrageous.


    "What happened? Are you alright?"


    Anabelle''s concerned voice broke the connection and since I had seen enough of what I needed to know, I chose to sit on the chair avable opposite the bed.


    Anabelle''s gaze never left me with anxiety marring her face. Now...I can understand the reason why she seemed terrified to such a degree aftering across _that_ person.


    "Diving into an Astral state yet able to influence physical reality..."


    It was not an urban legend that people could dive into their souls and leave their bodies for a limited duration to either spook someone or for surveince purposes. At least that''s what my knowledge of the skill encyclopedia tells me.


    But no Astral divers hold the capability to alter the physical reality once they leave their body, just interaction is their limit...or what I was supposed to know.


    Can someone really breach the bounds of a Third tier skill and really be such threateningly capable? For example, if without letting the rms go off, someone sneaks into the high-security ward and assassinates the king without leaving a trace...it is terrifying as it sounds.


    "I am scared nii-san..."


    Without me knowing Anabelle was kneeling in front of me with her gaze wavering with an unease ripple. My hand went over her head wordlessly with my mind currently filled with nothing but a single person.


    ''Now how should I deal with this... ''


    ********


    A/N: - Hug her and recruit Miyuki in the harem, simple...


    Miyuki: Hoh~Please try and dare let him create a harem~


    A/N: - Uhmmm...w-well, it would be for ater date to decide. Drop ament for now~

 Chapter 130: Wheres Seth?

    Chapter 130: Where''s Seth?


    The Tournament of Elites was a point-basedpetition where the team results with the highest score get their name framed as winners. The rule has altered through time and in regards to filling the loops but the outline of the contest has remained the same since the foundation year.


    There are a total of three rounds in which the six schools have to participate and gain scores through either individual merit or group efforts. There is no disqualification so despite having no considerable score on any particr round doesn''t mean the said team couldn''t advance.


    The said three rounds would not only test the magical aspect of the students but their intellect and physicality along the path as well. A true warrior does not remain behind a barrier and chant spells to im victory but the one who can dynamically adapt and in no circumstances, face defeat.


    The first round of the tournamentprises testing the wisdom of the students who were selected as the elites from their respective national academies. Twelve questions would be asked and the correct answer would grant four points. An extra point if the team presses the buzzer first and answers it urately. However, there was a negative marking of two points as well so no one could allow themselves to be hasty.


    No limit to attempts is there but surely no team would want to tank excessive negative points which they might not be able topensate for with further matches. There are teams as well who do not even try to participate and just idly wait for the round to finish since the question asked in the round is not something that could be answered through general studies.


    The Academy from Brisbain, the Savant Academy has excelled in this round in the past by gaining most of the points in their ount. The Pristine Academy has also considerable records but not even once they have been able toe to the top when ites to true brainiac capabilities. Since the focus mostly remained on the final round, mainly those with high magic percentages and physically strong participants were chosen, it was given that for such warriors to carry a sharp mind was something excessive to ask for.


    The current selection procedure at Pristine Academy was a testament to how students were chosen based on their physical and magical might so the first round was purely based on luck or one must have topromise one or two participants and allow the nerdy type to take slots in the team.


    However, there was an exception this year in the team from Ranghaur. Seth Albeck.


    The strongest contender carrying the most brilliant mind is what makes the Student Council President of Pristine Academy, a unique entity.


    For someone who has been on top of the list since his first year and the one who has been asked even by the professors rted to matters concerning academic exams, Seth undoubtedly was the perfect candidate for this round and those which have yet toe.


    That was the reason why the headmaster of Pristine wanted Seth to be a part of the team without even any assessment since if not his battle prowess, his intelligence and leadership qualities would suffice to consider him as a necessary add-on to the team.


    Without a single doubt, this round was for Seth to shine but...


    "Where is President Seth?!"


    The panicked voice leaked out from the blonde female, who along with several others of the same age group stood behind the door which leads to participants'' seats. Since this ce was allowed for the support teams to be, Serena along with the other three responsible for supply and support were allowed to be here.


    "Arata and Anabelle have gone to search for him. I checked into his room and asked the receptionist as well, but no one saw him."


    Replied Ciel, whose usual stoic and serious demeanor has been overtaken with slight anxiety and uncertainty since it has been hours since the search for the team captain has begun yet there was no trace of Seth whatsoever.


    The guards around the vicinity have not caught even a glimpse of him at all. Kevin earlier went to check inside his room yet nothing. Seth''s bag was unlocked and an ironed school uniform was arranged on the table which he must have nned to wear today.


    No other ssmate heard him going on some adventure in the morning including Anabelle who met Sethst night. Any observation skill or Anabelle''s connection to nature was unable to detect him, making it more so disturbing, not just from thepetition perspective but Seth''s safety held extreme priority as well.


    "I think you guys should get yourself listed for the time being."


    One of the third year responsible for medication spoke up since it was already time for the teams to report andte participation is not allowed for the whole team altogether. Surely contestants might walk in thetter half of the round but initially, three participants from a team are necessary to show up.


    "But neither of them -"


    "I am here."


    As Ciel was about to address the problem of not having the necessary team members the masculine voice of a raven-haired teenager made way from outside making every gaze turn to look in the way, with a tinge of expectancy. But upon finding the figure apanied by no one, the look of hopefulness died in an instant.


    "Ouch..." Arata muttered under his breath by those many disappointed looks before he informed what he found upon investigation.


    "Anabelle is fanatically searching all around and as for me, then nothing rted to the President came out."


    No surprise there since knowing Arata and his enthusiasm toward Seth''s safety, this was something Ciel and Serena already guessed. But still, for Anabelle who was well-versed in wide-area search and analysis to not be able to dig out a single clue...indeed unsettling.


    "I pray the Duchess doesn''t get word of this...or who knows..."


    Someone from the group muttered and a cold sweat dripped mutually. No one dared to even think of such a scenario and thus the topic was quickly dismissed with a shared wordless consent.


    "Team Three, please proceed to your designated seats."


    An announcement was made, indicating that there was no time remaining to ponder any longer. As the vice-captain of the team, Ciel wiped away all other thoughts and turned toward the door leading to the main hall, as she called for the other two teammates of hers.


    (A/N: -Arata and Kevin)


    "Let''s go. We''ve got no time to contemte."


    *********


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 132: Missed me?

    Chapter 132: Missed me?


    [Seth''s POV:]


    ''How the fuck did I end up here... ''


    The dawn was nearing, the cold breeze rushing past my face as I found myself facing not less than three hundred men and women wearing simr kinds of uniforms minus their crest which signifies their respective organizations.


    All of them were part of the underworld.


    Last night, I was deep in my thoughts regarding Miyuki which kept me awake for a long time, and by the time I went to bed, it was already half past midnight. The theory of her abilities is something worth researching about so the tour of my mind space where most of my books are stored turned out longer than I initially intended it to be.


    It was near dawn when I felt something moving and despite having my senses active and my artifacts working on me without a moment of rest, I was not able to prevent the change to transpire.


    I was...transported across thends.


    Yes, I was far away from the venue where the Tournament was taking ce. I couldn''t pinpoint my location but there were no signs of presence around me other than these goons.


    Or should I say...elites?


    They were giving off a dangerous vibe, something I could not have expected from local thugs, indicating that this matter was taken rather seriously by those who have been targeting me ever since.


    For the record, I have annihted troops of two organizations but to target me head-on...?


    ''Alliance? ''


    It was apparent that these guys were assigned themon job by their respective bosses but it would be too unbelievable to treat this as a coincidence that seven underworld gangs sent their personnel at once, which means they have made a truce to destroy amon enemy.


    "You know this could end peacefully if you let us kill you?"


    One of them walked forward, probably the teleportation chanter or maybe their leader before his shrill voice, reached up to me.


    "Shouldn''t a dying man get some liberty to fight back?"


    I replied with my expression unchanging before I took out my Third Eye Ring and a pair of daggers from my storage. Thanks to the fact that I woke up the very next instance my surroundings shifted that I still possess my storage ring and my head.


    Now it depends on how far am I right now for the shadow soldiers to reach me, but that would be a matter ofter concern.


    ''First I should clean this up... ''


    I was about tounch myself forward utilizing the strength I have built past few months when suddenly, the surface beneath my opponents began to turn red.


    "Huh?"


    Before any one of them could have reacted properly, something absurd to believe happened.


    "AAAAAAAASRGHHH!!"


    "HEEELLLLLPP MEE!!"


    "GAAAAAAAHHHH!!"


    Those were the scream of those who were here to kill me but from what I could see, their proper annihtion was in process.


    Fumingva erupted all of a sudden from the surface along with several me pirs which engulfed each of them thoroughly. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was the second most merciless death I have ever seen. The first one remained of what Shin faced at the hands of my mother.


    Those who tried to use their skills were not forgiven as well since either it was flight type or teleportation, nothing seemed to be working out for them, as someone has cast Soul restriction...?


    ''Whoever this is...it''s powerful...''


    In the meantime, I was thinking about all this, I used my all-seeing 3rd eye to investigate the premise but nothing seemed to work. My senses were on alert but due to the Soul Interference Magic I was unable to wield my skill freely and that was extremely unsettling.


    The mes were subdued, leaving the molten human corps behind. The smell of activeva was still permeating violently but no lethal gas was reaching up to me for some strange reasons. And now that I notice, despite being fifty meters away from the damaged site, I didn''t feel much heat as well.


    The grip on my dagger''s handle tightened as I began to visually look around for the chanter. However, it was proven to be futile as a voice only inches behind me called up, taking me off guard.


    "Ryuu-kun~Missed me?"


    -------------


    "Five points to Team 4th."


    Another point was granted to the Savant Academy, making it a perfect fifteen for them even though only five questions have been asked up until now.


    Five points were granted to the Elitwiq team and five to Pristine, credits were to the only knowledgeable candidate from the team, Vice-Captain Ciel.


    Arata and Kevin were just decorations since they have near zero academic knowledge when ites topetitive levels. Two other teams have been silently watching the round without even trying to touch the buzzer since from the looks of it, they were just here to not get themselves disqualified.


    Ciel''s face was something that worried Serena who was in the audience, seated along with other students who were allowed to watch the matches. These students were either selected based on their social status or those elites who were once students of one of these six academies.


    "It seems we are gonna lose this one..."


    Ciel clenched her fist hearing the thing from Arata which she already knew. How dumbfuck they could be to be this aloof despite how important this tournament was, she could not ascertain it, at all!


    She thought of herself as somewhat above average academically but the only answer shended correctly was something her father has taught her before, and that was why she still remembered it. Something rted to the founder of the Chivalry Battalions of the First Force who was the primary supportive unit of the First Heroes.


    But other than that... everything was bouncing off her head!


    Never in her life, Ciel has found herself this hopeless.


    ''Where are you, president... ''Ciel''s pleading gaze went toward the door before she heard the announcer continuing.


    "Now onto the next question..."


    *******


    A/N: - Sorry for the short chap.


    Tell me something.


    Should I write Seth and Miyuki''s convo or express it between the lines?


    Drop your suggestion.

 Chapter 133: Discerning

    Chapter 133: Discerning


    [Seth''s POV: ]


    A shiver ran down my spine hearing the voice of an entirely unfamiliar person, creeping up to me without giving off a single fraction of her presence despite my Observation Skill was still in use.


    There were not many who knew my previous identity''s name, and considering females other than Mayu, there were Miyuki and Kyouko. From the previous night''s conversation with Anabelle, I was certain that this girl was none other than once my friend, Miyuki.


    But to get ensured...


    "Who are you? "It took me less than a second to direct my daggers toward the throat of the unexpected appearance who unlike what I saw in Anabelle''s memories, was physically present here. She was not in her astral form was something a bit surprising considering how I ought to be wary of her.


    Her crimson eyes shone brilliantly, like having her skin pressed against some poison-coated steel was a subject of her delight. It might be my imagination but just now, her breathing became ragged slightly as well.


    Unlike in the past when she carried typical ck hair and peculiar blue eyes, now she seemed more vibrant and somehow dangerous with those crimson hair and ruby eyes. Was she influenced by her character of Maydeath?


    As I remember, Maydeath(the character who was present in the front right now)was an antagonist who would be ughtered in this tournament for harboring dark magic. But this woman in front possesses something more...she should have been a mid-viin but her aura exposes something else.


    "Don''t you remember? I am your friend, Miyuki. Now, don''t tell you don''t remember me or I will be upset. "


    You know...resting your chin over my de is dangerous right? Or is this girl not sane in her mind?


    I retracted my de since for records I have no wariness toward Miyuki to remain on guard from the front but it was not like I would be entirelyx. This girl was giving an even creepier vibe than Anabelle.


    "I do remember you, but I am unsure whether the Miyuki I knew is still the same standing in front of me. "


    There was a theory I have concluded recently and that was, the merging of two souls highly influences one''s personality. Like the Mayu I knew was not entirely the same if the story is right about her being extremely possessive of me, somehow Anabelle''s gentle and caring nature has prohibited her from killing others who were around me. The same goes for Keita. I can''t tell about myself but surely I must have changed somehow as well, and the same goes for Miyuki.


    In my previous life, Miyuki was a gentle and considerate girl, much like the original Anabelle in this world. If Miyuki wasn''t pretending to be like that in the previous world then adding her personality to Maydeath would create some sort of bnce in their souls.


    However, the darkness Mayu harbored, if somehow was the same for Miyuki as well then added with Maydeath, she would be anything but stable in her head to deal with. She would be more than just troublesome and adding those logic-defying powers she possesses, it would be disastrous.


    "Oh, you can be reassured, Ryuu-kun. I can do anything but harm you. "


    She inched closer, her eyes unwavering and her smile never leaving her face, which surely was bizarre since her words required her facial expression to shift yet all she moved was her lips.


    "Can I ask, why did you harm Amabelle yesterday?"


    To discern her current self I need to exchange words with her and know about what is going on with this version of Maydeath. I indeed was concerned about Anabelle but more than that I wanted to be certain about whether this girl is an ally or a potential threat.


    Hearing my words, her smile stiffened slightly and her posture strengthened. The expression finally changed for good before she replied in a far colder tone than before.


    "She received what she deserved and there''s more toe as well. "


    From the way, those words were voiced out...I knew she was dead serious about hurting Anabelle. That lifeless gaze was something I have seen Anabelle possess when I rescued her from her dorm.


    So...is it really true?


    Miyuki is just like Mayu huh...


    Seriously, how can these girls like someone with a scarred face, scary guy...?


    (A/N: - He is talking about himself from his previous life. )


    "And why is that? "


    My question pulled her out of her rming daze before her natural smile bloomed and a non hesitant answer followed," Of course, because she deserves it. "


    Walking past me she continued, "In the past when she was a heiress of a strong n, she did everything in her power to keep me away from what I desired. But now... "Her raised hand lit up with brilliant mes before she concluded her words, "... I can attain anything I want without fearing any obstruction. "


    "And what do you want exactly? "


    Despite not showing it out front, I was now on my edge. This feeling was not something I ever liked and right now Maydeath''s temperament was ticking me off.


    If her answer came out the same as I thought it to be then I might need to rethink my course of action toward her.


    I just prayed that all the stories Anabelle and Saito have told me about Miyuki prove to be wrong and that shees out as just a little emotional girl after all, but I forgot how bitchy sometimes things could proceed...


    "Of course, it''s you, who I want to lock up for the rest of our lives , Ryuu-kun~"


    ******


    A/N: - Next chapter would return to the tournament and how actively the drama Queen Arata would act up , upon realizing Miyuki''s identity...


    Sigh... I feel a headache iing.

 Chapter 134: Ciel is happy?

    Chapter 134: Ciel is happy?


    [Ciel''s POV: ]


    Brisbain- 16 points.


    Elitwiq- 4 points.


    Emangeline- 4 points


    Ranghaur- 4 points


    Seven questions have passed and still, our team has scored only one question until now. Other than four teams the other two didn''t even try to participate and were just spectating the match like the audience.


    However, that was not something I was concerned about.


    ''Our school is losing its prestige. And all this because of me...!''


    I have failed myself and the promise I had made to my father. The blood on my palm has long dried but the agitation and self-loathing remained. I thought I was knowledgeable enough to represent my academy yet now in front of truepetition, I was no better than a blockhead.


    Arata and Kevin just like me were silent since the start and by now, they also had some severeness on their faces signifying how the snickers and chuckles from the audience were affecting them.


    Pristine Academy has never performed this badly and here we are, sitting like losers.


    There were only five questions remaining and to surpass the top-ranked team we need to answer each one of the uing questions.


    It was an impossible venture and I knew there was no route to victory. The questions after the first half were moreplicated than the initial six. Someone like me was not suitable for this round at all.


    ''Only if President... ''I generally don''t like relying on others but right now, I dearly wished President Seth could have been here so we might have not lost this round so badly.


    s, no plea of mine would work as I saw the announcer moving to the next query as she switched the cards in her hand to read out the question.


    "The eighth question would be rted to the strongest first hero, Lady Sahna Ranghaur. " I perked my ears since this was something rted to my homnd''s history. However, the enthusiasm soon died down as I heard the announcer continuing.


    "The twin-headed spear she used, was made of an alloy that could no longer be found since it was unique to that single existence. No craftsman or cksmith forged her weapon yet it apanied the legendary hero for her small yet memorable life. What kind of alloy does the mythical weaponprised of? "


    That was something probably no one knew including me since knowledge rted to the First of the Heroes was scarce. There were tales of their battles and how they helped humanity to rebuild but their personal life and weapons was unheard of.


    For a moment upon witnessing the perplexed looks from the other teams, I wondered whether the question was valid or not since even the top scorers were pondering and discussing whether they should answer and take their chances.


    Despite belonging to Ranghaur I myself had no answer to the question, and with this, the chances of winning this round diminished as well...


    ...or so I thought.


    **TING**


    "Uh... "


    I suddenly jerked in my seat as I found the gong in front of me ringing signifying that someone from my team knows the answer. I turned my head to see which one of the two idiots wanted to get our score subtracted. However, when my eyesnded on the person standing beside me, I felt flowers blooming in the background.


    Suddenly violins began to y and as spring bloomed right at this instance, I smiled at President Seth in glee


    "There was no alloy used in her weapon since the tool The legendary hero Sahna Ranghaur used was an extension of her soul which let her form any kind of weapon until she had a clear image in her mind. To prove my words, there is a phrase in a rhyme book, ''Either axe or sword, she wielded them like a God. Nothing could be left to y when she brings her spear into y. '' The creator of this rhyme is an unknown entity who is suspected to be an ancient witch. Other than that, it has also been mentioned in the book of ''Battle of the Legends'' how Sahna Ranghaur was the only one who held the most versatility since she was trained all her life until the apocalypse ensued and she once also lent her weapon to herrade who was a long-range archer. It was also the reason that despite being attempted quite many times, no one was able to steal her weapon, as until she didn''t wish, no one could touch her battle partner. The spear was just her favorite weapon since it was like a tribute to her master, which I guess we all know. So my final answer, is Sahna Ranghaur never had a weapon made of an alloy since all those times she used her skill to negate any danger in her path."


    Utter silence.


    The crowd, the announcer, all the other team, and even ours, were all too silent as President''s answer drew to its conclusion. I only watched him in astonishment as he spoke in all seriousness, voicing each of his words with clear and appropriate pronunciation.


    I don''t know if his answer was right but if for the way of his speech, I may have granted six points, hands down.


    However, it was not something I could decide whether the point table would shift or not, rather the announcer, who still was silent.


    The tension rose as everyone eagerly waited to hear the results. Unlike before, no one was snickering in our direction rather they watched the announcer in extreme suspense and curiosity.


    What felt like a year or so passed thedy on the stage finally smiled and said those beautiful words, pleasing to the ears.


    "Five points to Pristine Academy. "


    A round of apuse resonated from the audience as the points were added to our team. I couldn''t help but p in appreciation as well, with my lips arched in a full-blooming smile.


    At the time of crisis, President Seth came to the rescue. This was nothing new but today, I felt absolutely touched by his timely appearance.


    However, my mood soon worsened as I heard someone from the Savant Academy speaking in an annoyingly shrill voice.


    "Excuse me,dy judge, but participating in the quiz out of nowhere and answering the question without any notice of arrival....isn''t it too disrespectful toward those who are present in this contest since the start? "


    I red at the blond guy sitting across us in the participant bracket but he smugly held his posture and continued to look at the announcer.


    I nced at President and saw himfortably standing at a side without a strand of worry over his brows.


    I was about to stand up and give him the seat when an announcement made me plop down.


    "Four points deducts from Savant Academy for breaking the decorum and conduct of the contest. Please refrain from speaking needlessly from now. "


    *****


    A/N: - Drop ament. Anabelle is about to burst.


    Phew...

 Chapter 135: She is here!

    Chapter 135: She is here!


    [Anabelle''s POV: ]


    "Where were you? I looked for you all over the ce! "


    I wailed silently with my head dipped in my beloved''s chest as I felt his soft caress over my head. If not for this overwhelming grief I might have swooned in delight by this warmth I have always yearned for.


    It was after the conclusion of the first round which was aced by Seth without a hitch as he answered all the remaining questions without facing any trouble. I never doubted his intelligence and felt that it was given that Pristine Academy would excel this round.


    Our school group was shrouded with festivity on the first win, more so when this result was entirely unexpected. I thought Ciel was smart but when I saw the results when I returned after searching for Seth, I realized that she was just as helpless as anyone could have.


    The tears of joy I saw in her eyes made me relieved as well since more than anyone Ciel is taking this tournament in the name of everything she possesses.


    But that would beter to contemte since right now, I just want to enjoy this embrace.


    "I was ambushed. "


    My body jerked hearing that before I tilted my head upwards to look at him, and found his expressionless eyes staring out of the window located opposite the bed.


    "Who? "


    My heart rate dropped slightly as the urge to dye myself in the blood of some pests rose exponentially. The fact that someone dared to take Seth away despite when I was around, was rming and self-loathing as well.


    I did try to search all over the vicinity but there was nothing that could be counted as a trace to find Seth.


    "It seems I have angered some underworld organizations and they have now allied to take me out. The reason might vary but their objective is now certain. "


    True, that Seth has harmed some underworld goons before but that much couldn''t be counted as a massive blow to those criminal organizations. Or maybe I am not entirely informed about what Seth has done in the past.


    There was a ring factor of Duchess Vrie as well who might be the reason why Seth has been getting targeted since it was a widely known fact that Lady Vrie prefers her firstborn over any other of her family member. Though it was a little shocking that someone could dare to openly go against Vrie it was not entirely impossible either.


    "But that is not really concerning at the moment. "


    Seth let go of me, which was saddening but I didn''t pester as I followed his back toward the window with my eyes trained on him, waiting for his next words.


    "I met Miyuki."


    *Thump*


    Anxiety rose inside me as I heard that name. My heart raced in distress but soon I found a hand went over my head, calming my uneasiness instantly.


    "Stay calm, Mayu. If you go apprehensive every time upon her name being mentioned then it would be a tough battle for you ahead."


    His deep gaze contained warmth and care which was only directed at me and no one else. Seth wanted me to not remain tense then I would obedientlyply.


    I just need to follow his words then only I can remain by his side.


    "Mm. I will not think too deeply about it. "


    "Good. Coming back to the topic, I got to know something from her which made me contemte about distinctive incidence until now. "


    Despite he told me not to stress, I could sense the look of difort he was holding back, signifying how severe this matter was.


    I didn''t voice my urgency to know what Miyuki said and patiently stayed silent for him to continue.


    Seth went past me to grab a ss of water before he emptied the content down his throat. Gosh, that movement of his adam''s apple is so hot and enticing that I found myself swallowing my saliva.


    ''What...no! Bad Anabelle! Don''t think about such things for now!''


    Self-reprimanding I waited for him to continue, which Seth did soon after.


    "From what she told me, all of us who have reincarnated in this world would not entirely die even if we get killed. This means, our soul would simply get transferred to another person if this shell dies, but a part of our true self would cease to exist."


    My body froze at the ce hearing those words. I might have regarded all this as bullshit if not for Seth seeming so serious about this, indicating that there was considerable credibility in this news.


    My mind went numb for fractions of a second as I plopped down the bed to stabilize myself before my immediate thoughts leaked out, "That means Saito... "


    "Yeah, it''s possible that he still is alive out there, and if he is, I would once again get targeted. "


    "But how...? "I asked with my brows knitted.


    "It''s all rted to that divine tree since from what Miyuki said, all of those who reincarnated have a major role to y in the future, and for that, the said divinity would retain our lives in this world until her motive is not aplished."


    Seth spoke with a sigh as he leaned on the wall opposite me. My gaze fell to the floor and fist clutching the bed sheet in anxiety and anger.


    Was this all nned since the start? Are we just toys dancing on the palm of some deity? A lot of questions and not being able to reach any of those answers was frustrating.


    "What should we do Seth? "


    I asked, lost on any definite route I should be walking on.


    There was primarily Miyuki to deal with. Then came these numbskull underworlds. And now that bastard Saito is suspected of still being alive and all more concerning, now a God is in the equation to look out for.


    I am feeling...helpless by all this.


    *****


    [At the same time]


    After the contest was over, everyone was invited to the banquet dinner which was arranged at themon venue. Some of the students decided to have it in their room and utilized the services but some chose to join the buffet to make friends and maybe have some fun as well.


    But apart from the others, a lone boy sat over a small boulder located on the backside of the building with his legs crossed in the lotus position and eyes tightly closed.


    It was Arata who chose to be in istion since he wanted to interact with the godly entity residing in his soul. Arata not generally contacted the sentinel being inside of him daily and today as well, it was persistent from the other party which forced Arata to dive into his subconscious.


    "What?!"


    Arata eximed inside his mind as he heard the voice of the Thunder Emperor; learning something he could have never expected to hear this soon.


    [It is how it sounds, brat. Another otherworldly presence is around and considering how close that entity has been following that bespectacled rival of yours, I suspect that this is no one but... ]


    "Miyuki."


    Arata''s fist clenched both in tion and anger. tion because he finally has some clue to find Miyuki and agitation since she still was after Ryuuta even after this long.


    But that will change now and Arata would make sure it does.


    ''I have lost you once already...not this time. Even I have to fight god or kill hundreds...I won''t give up on you, Miyuki... ''


    *****


    A/N: - There''s a reason why Seth calls Anabelle Mayu yet she calls him Seth.


    Seth hasn''t moved on from his past life but Anabelle wants to forget that they once shared a brother-sister rtionship that''s why, despite the urge of calling him ''brother'', she refrains.


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 136: Kinds of request…

    Chapter 136: Kinds of request¡­


    "Your Highness, it''s nice to see you in good health."


    As Seth said those words in greetings he kissed the back of the royal princess'' hand.


    In between the contests of the Tournament, students were given some time to prepare and get themselves ustomed to the atmosphere to bring out their best in the matches.


    Seth was upied with several things but the talk with Miyuki yesterday brought a sense of difort to his ns and what Seth cannot entirely control, he feels wary of it.


    The only source of help he could think of, who can tell whether there is any credibility to Miyuki''s words was the first princess, Celine, thus he was here.


    Fortunately, the royal family was also here to watch the Tournament since leaving the premise too long might have cost him the tournament. Though it was surprising for someone so isted and introverted to attend this event, Seth has no motive to question her decision.


    Thankfully, Celine epted the invitation to this meeting and called him early in the morning to her room which was located in another building situated in the samepound.


    The ce was huge, containing eightplex buildings, two gyms, and two outdoor fields. Many royalties arrive to spectate the matches so it was given that appropriate arrangements would be made.


    "You bothered meeting me suggests there''s something you want me for."


    It wasn''t a question from the blond princess but a statement like she just judged Seth''s actions like an open book. Seth wasn''t surprised by this since he knows how perceptive and calctive the girl is.


    And he also knew that Celine was willing to hear his request out without having a pre-determined response since there was no maid or guards present in the room currently.


    Seth took the offered chair across her as the tea was already served and still, there was steam blowing off along with a tray of cookies resting beside.


    Seth skipped over the pleasantries and jumped on the topic.


    "Can I selfishly request for something and in return I will fulfill anything in my power your highness may desire? "


    Celine was quite surprised by his changed behaviorpared to thest time. He was not entirely different but somehow his tone didn''t contain the wariness he held for anyone who was not close to him.


    Despite being confined in her room all the time Celine has been keeping an eye on Seth ever since the day he saved her. She usually hears about him from her sibling who was nning to join Pristine Academy this year.


    Naturally, she would have never invited him if she couldn''t even hear his request.


    "I would like to hear your request first. "


    Celine took a small sip of the beverage which as usual was to her liking. Her deep blue eyes were trained on the man opposite her, studying him without letting her gaze be obvious.


    "Before that, I would like my plea, to use a silencing charm on the room, to be granted, since the matter I have to discuss is rather sensitive. I might have used telepathy but Your Highness has an excellent mental barrier which would take some time for me to interfere with. "


    He''s anxious about something, she noted.


    Seth already had the chance to kill Celine without getting the me for it yet he chose not to, so by requestingplete istion he presumably won''t slice her throat.


    But more than her calctions, Celine found her emotions winning over and bringing up a response soon after the query was raised.


    "Go ahead. "


    He seemed surprised, she noted.


    Well, considering how distant Celine and Seth were and how the blond noble tend to act cautious and indifferent to anyone around her it was given that Seth must not have expected her to wave a green g such readily.


    Regardless, his surprise didn''t remain for more than a moment before he took out a strange pendent from his storage ring. Celine was not much good at the subject of appraising and her knowledge of artifacts was something tough at considering what kind of nerds the royal family nurtures.


    "Ahshley Swmlien Baseetilen: Disperse."


    He chanted some ancientnguage as the crystal gem rotated on an invisible axis and gave off a purple hue before Celine noticed the range of his Soul energy expanding around them.


    She didn''t question what he was doing since she never felt any animosity from the spell. What bothered Celine was the guards surrounding the room suddenly became restless upon not being able to listen to what was happening inside as they suddenly began to walk in along with her personal maid.


    "Mydy? "


    "Calm down, Karen. I have permitted him as you may have heard so walk out and don''t interfere until I don''t notify you. "


    Her eyes faintly glowed when she said that, rying how serious she was about her statement, rendering the maid speechless.


    The raven-haired servant knew that herdy was well versed in rming her surroundings and physically she can protect herself up to a certain extent as well which helped the maid to put her mind to a subtle rest as she gestured toward the soldiers to march out.


    Once settled, Celine urged Seth to continue.


    Seth seemed a little uncertain, she noted.


    Nevertheless, he finally threw away the needless thoughts and asked in his usual tone, "Some weeks ago, have you seen some kind of oddity in the astral world? "


    It was a bit surprising that Seth was aware of Celine''s ability to peer into the world where mortals should never wander. Her eyes not only help her to see anything and everything in the practical world but the world beyond this as well.


    A world belonging to the souls.


    "I wonder what is bothering Albeck Seth that he has to seek my help. "


    She made it clear that she first wanted to hear something useful out of the deal before she could decide whether to tell him about it or not.


    It was not that Celine was being cocky here, rather she didn''t want Seth to get meddled with this world where Celine knew, he could get hurt. Things rted to departed beings were never a good idea to get in contact with but Celine indeed has seen something unnatural sometime before that she might have sought Seth once this tournament would have been over.


    Seth is exceptional in hiding his inner turmoil, she noted.


    The brief silence between them was enough evidence which told the royaldy, how grave this might be influencing Seth''s life and those around him.


    "I have killed someone, Your Highness. A person who was plotting against me and was trying to hurt someone I love. I want to ensure whether he has really walked to the other side or... "


    For some reason, something in between his words induced a sting in her heart. Celine decided to think about it afterward.


    For now, she knows whom he was talking about without Seth verbally rifying it. And with that, now she knows that her hunchnded at the right spot.


    "My cup is empty, hand over yours. "


    Seth looked perplexed before he got up and moved his hand toward the teapot, "I will serve you another cup-"


    "Consider it as advance fees for what I am going to tell you "


    Seth''s thin yet bushy brows raised before he looked back at his half-empty cup and with a defeated sigh, passed it toward thedy.


    "Which side you were sipping from? "


    "A little right from there... "Seth thought that she might have asked to avoid the spot from where he was downing the tea but to his surprise, she chose the perfectly same spot to let her lips interact with the crockery as she elegantly drank the already cold beverage.


    Celine finished the drink before she rested it beside her own cup with their handles connected, something Seth didn''t notice before she looked back at him.


    "As I can conclude after observing you Albeck Seth, you are surrounded by some strangest specimens I have ever seen. "


    ******


    A/N:- Let her cook.

 Chapter 137: Planning

    Chapter 137: nning


    [Ciel''s POV:]


    "Come on. Now don''t pout like that. "I tried to coax my dear friend who was making a grumpy face upon hearing the team selection President Seth made.


    Since the next round would be purely based on the Physical capabilities of the candidates, undoubtedly the weakest one would be left out. It was not that I was belittling Anabelle, far from it. If talking about the amount of Soul Energy then she leaves everyone miles away except for President, whose limit I have yet to see.


    The connection Anabelle shares with mother nature could have proven a lot more useful in the terrain we would be rivaling our next match, but as I mentioned earlier, this contest is all to assess the physicality of the students means no Soul-based attacks nor any artifacts were allowed. Anything which involves magic is strictly prohibited, and thus Anabelle was red-marked.


    "But-but...I was not present during the first round as well...am I that useless?"


    Whether she was asking herself or the man sitting at the head seat of the table, I wasn''t sure. What I was sure about is that this girl was deliberately trying to act cute and the way Arata and Kevin rose their brows, I knew her charm was working.


    But...only a single exception was immune to the adorable Anabelle.


    "It has been observed and tested Anabelle that you are the least physically fit and would only slow down the team. "


    ''Ouch... ''I winced inwardly hearing that blunt judgment which made Anabelle sulk as I lent her my shoulder.


    Poor thing. I sighed.


    "Coming to the topic, I want everyone to understand that this round is not based just on brutally snatching our opponent''s gs and get be done with it. "


    President Seth stood up from his seat before he took a marker and began scribbling over the whiteboard under our watchful gazes.


    The first thing he listed was our names before he began writing down what we were good at.


    I...was surprised to see that President Seth knew this much about me.


    "I think we all agree with the overall evaluation I have noted? "


    Just like Kevin and Arata, I also nodded my head since from what he has written it was within my capabilities. Though there were still some of the merits left, it was merely because I never showed every card I possessed.


    "First let''s know what our terrain would be and what we have to do to gain points. "


    As he said, he drew what seemed like pieces ofnd and in the middle, he just ran the marker horizontally to draw some random lines...oh, it''s trying water


    "Our team would be facing the Ginzerg''s team Royal Academy of Veterans. The point to be noted, they didn''t participate in the quiz at all. Does anyone know why?"


    "Oh, ah, because they are muscle heads?"


    Anabelle replied but I guess everyone in this room already knew this. The two teams which didn''t participate in the quiz are those who elected to have their team filled with warriors and brawlers.


    "Good." President casually said and turned to look back at the board.


    "Ehehe~" Well, it didn''t seem Anabelle took thepliment just casually.


    Well, good that her mood seemed to have elevated slightly.


    "They all have participants specialized in distinctive fields and we need to be stationed at those marks to counter their assault while gaining as many points as we can."


    "For the site then two small teaus would be granted for either team and a set of 40 gs on either side. Snatching the enemy team''s g and holding it until the end of the match would grant two points. Retaining your g would grant 1 point each."


    "There would be a section given inside which the gs cannot be attacked but the participants can. Once someone snatches the opponent''s g they have to reach their home base and hoist it in the g section to secure points. Before that, anyone can destroy the g. "


    Interrupting the ongoing exnation Kevin asked something which the President already told.


    "So if not inside the home base g circle, no g is secured?"Anabelle red at the guy for interjecting but thetter just yed ignorant.


    "No. Not only do we have to secure the gs of the other team but also have to bring it back safely since mid-way, they can either snatch it back or destroy it with any means possible until it doesn''t get lethal to the participant. "


    That...would be one hell of a chaotic battle.


    Not only do we have to be quick on our feet to not get tackled by the enemy team when robbing the gs, but we also have to cross the five meters of rivers and run back to the g circle as quickly as possible.


    "Is there any rule on how many gs can be taken at once? "This time Arata raised his voice. This was something I was also curious about.


    "No, but taking more than one would be foolish."Arata strangely red at President Seth but thetter seemed unbothered by it as he continued.


    "Not only are we not allowed to use Soul Energy for Body Strengthening but there are several traps on the ground as well which might sabotage the whole raid and you may not get even one point. Injuries would be thest thing to worry about if such a situation arises."


    True. Greed might overtake amidst the adrenaline-pumping match but now that President has warned I would do my best to retain myposure and go for only one at a time.


    "Umm...Sorry to interrupt, President, but what are the restrictions? "


    I asked after raising my hand to which President Seth fixed his sses and began noting it down on the board while reading it aloud as well.


    "No fatal injuries. No shing limbs. No impaling. No use of hidden weapons. No artifacts. No deliberate damage to the eyes. Andstly, Soul Energy is out of the equation."


    "Can''t they just use the Soul Restrictor to ensure no one cheats? I mean I definitely would not use my skill but who knows maybe someone from the opposing team tries to be sneaky? "


    Arata raised the query and it has some points of concern and questionable points. The organizers can just use the wide-area Restrictors so that no one, even by ident, uses their magical aspect.


    Hearing the query, President leaned his back on the board before he replied as he took his sses off, "I don''t know what you all know about the Legendary Sage but from my knowledge, nothing can go unnoticed by those pair of unnatural eyes. And about the choice of not applying Soul Restrictor, then it''s a challenge for students to entirely rely on their physical capabilities toe out as the victors. If not, then you will be facing a humiliating disqualification."


    It makes sense. I have heard things about the Sage and how he can even notice a single drop of intent from meters apart without even looking at it directly. His perception is Godly so detecting magical essence would not be a problem for him.


    ''I just have to keep myself in check...'' Clenching my fist under the table I redirected my focus on President Seth who was about to begin the topic of team formation.


    *******


    A/N: - Drop ament.

 Chapter 138: Round two: Begins!

    Chapter 138: Round two: Begins!


    [The Match Day]


    [Seth''s POV: ]


    It''s only three minutes remaining before the first match of the second round between the Pristine Academy and the Royal Academy of Veterans wouldmence.


    As it has been notified for the purpose of preparation, there were two raised tforms with an average circumference of 300 meters. Thendscape was full of trees and bothersome bushes contaminated by hundreds of traps. The terrain was perfect for hiding and ambushing your opponent and in the absence of Soul Detection, a participant only has to depend on their perception to remain conscious.


    Fatally injuring your opponent is prohibited but knocking them out isn''t.


    In between the two bases, there was a distance of 7 meters and ake in between for students to swim and climb the other side to im the gs.


    As for the g section then it was a fenced perimeter inside which forty blue gs were hoisted and the same for the other side minus the g color. They had ck ones.


    The participant is not prohibited from entering the g region but they wouldn''t be immune inside it from the opponent''s attack, however, once a g reaches the g circle, it cannot be attacked.


    I didn''t have to remind everyone about the n once again since it would only break their concentration.


    Ciel and Arata were on the offense, prepared tounch forward and im as many gs as they could in the time of three hours. They are using lightweight weapons so they do not get slowed down.


    Ciel was carrying a pair of batons and Arata had aposite staff that can expand up to two meters and retracted to the size of half a foot, currently attached to his waist.


    Kevin had a small club and shied to defend the g region and as for me then I had a bow and arrow along with a single baton hanging on my waist.


    The arrows I was using did not have sharp ends, to honor the rules, but the metallic spheres which would hurt a lot, if it hits from a distance. The bow and the string were tailored and made by my build, which I brought along from my hometown.


    No sharp weapons were allowed and all those weapons that the participants decided to take in, are evaluated and tested first. It goes without saying that we also get checked thoroughly as well.


    The uniform we were given for this round was a body suit, perfectlyfortable and stretchable. It was water-resistant and felt cool on the skin. Overall, the attire was aligning with the needs of this round.


    The stage was set. The audience was quite down. The announcer appeared hanging in mid-air. Now it''s all about how we perform.


    "Participants, ready? Begin!"


    "Hupp!!"


    Arata leaped into action just like Ciel as both of them began dashing toward the cliff of the hill, the same goes for the other team.


    Ciel was faster than Arata in terms of agility as she propelled with incredible strength and used the edge as a jump board she left a small crack on the ground before diving into the water. Her leap was so smooth and the force of the hop was high enough that I think she would reach the other end within two minutes.


    However, if Ciel was wonderful then Arata was probably amazing since he did not just leave a crater from where he took off but he didn''t have to dive into the water at all.


    That guy just jumped more than twenty feet without utilizing his soul energy and just through his physical capability he reached the other tform. Indeed he has grown terrifyingly strong in a very short period.


    "Hoh...that''s what''s called a head start... "The reason Kevin spoke those words stems from the fact that Arata just took the other team''s aggressor by surprise since that guy was just preparing to jump toward our side when suddenly Aratanded just in front of his face.


    It was hrious seeing that reaction from a 6''3 bulk guy.


    Arata took advantage of his immediate opponent''s shock and nted a frontal kick right in his gut before the guy named Brian fell backward to the ground signifying that the assault contained extensive brute force to bring out such a conclusion.


    Ciel was reaching her end as well, she just needs to climb about twenty feet and with that agility, it would take only minutes for her.


    The person on Ciel''s side also dove into the water despite her partner falling before the match even properly started.


    "Keep the base clear..."I told Kevin before I began walking toward the edge. My job was to protect both, the defense and the offense.


    I am not intending to harm the aggressor until they don''t reach this end since Kevin would be enough for that. What I am more concerned about is the supporter on the other side who currently was holding a staff in her hand to knock out Ciel just when she steps onto their tform.


    **SCREECH**


    *TUH*


    I pulled the arrow and aimed for the supporter girl whom I recall to be named Angelena, before releasing my grip.


    The arrow was heavy yet it flew perfectly across the tform and approached the target at great speed.


    But as one could expect the elites of the academy, the arrow was swatted away by the wooden staff easily before the blond girl smirked at me from the other side.


    In response I just raised my brows and sighed since if she thinks that I wanted to hit her with that and my n just failed then she''s marvelously wrong.


    "EHHHH?! "The reason Angelena cried was that when she was busy smirking at me, Ciel jumped on the surface and while still crouched down to avoid Angelena''s line of sight, she kicked her feet off bnce, resulting in the opponent team''s supporter now falling into the water.


    Everything is going as just nned.


    Our aggressors were on that side but we got no one on our tform since the raider from the opponent''s team is still busy climbing up. I am nning to drown him back but for now, my focus went toward Arata.


    ''What is he trying to do...?!'' My fist clenched in annoyance as I saw that idiot not going for the gs by utilizing the confusion of the Defense unit who was scrambled in whether to help his fallen aggressor or block the iing attack from Ciel. The blockhead protagonist is rather going to confront the defender for some odd reason.


    ''Why is he-Forget it.''


    "Ciel, go for the points!" I soon rest my case with Arata since I knew from the start that he would go against my words so I focused on the person who at least hears mymands.


    I was very well aware of why Arata was trying to show off his skills and strength here but if his foolishness costs us this round, I am so gonna screw him over in old style...


    ****


    A/N: - Hang in there Seth. Arata is just trying to impress his crush...


    If you guys are confused then the supporter cannot stop both aggressors from climbing the tform since the stage is too wide for the supporter to be everywhere.


    Drop ament if you have any confusion and also if you liked the chapter.

 Chapter 139: Change in Plans

    Chapter 139: Change in ns


    [Arata''s POV:]


    "Ghak! You bas-" The aggressor of the enemy team in front of whom I justnded, fell back upon receiving the gut-wrenching kick I imnted. It was not a part of my strategy but proactiveness is what makes someone a victor.


    And thanks to that, now I have a strong start to showcase my powers to someone special.


    ""WOOOOOOAHHHHH!!"


    The crowd was cheering for me. I can hear it. I am sure Miyuki is also amongst them to watch that bespectacled bastard but at least she wouldn''t be able to ignore my performance and would judge how much I have changedpared to my past self.


    [Keep your head calm, brat! The match is not over!]


    The old man shouted in my head to which I just scoffed and began dashing toward the defender of the opposing team.


    I knew it was not the strategy and that bastard Seth must be fuming at me for destroying his ''perfect'' n, but someone has to tell him how the world does not revolve around that shithead just because his mama got some moves.


    Ciel is a bootlicking ve of his so she wouldn''t go against his words, and as proof, she was already on her way to extract the gs upon hearing the orders from her master.


    A bootlicker to the core.


    "Watch where you goin'' pal... "


    "Ohya? " I smirked at the burly guy holding the shield who had the role to defend the base before he made a small dash with his small feet in my direction, intending to m his shield and throw me out.


    I was disappointed by the performance and continued pacing forward without binding the approaching wooden shield which was now meters away from my nose.


    Once I acknowledged that it was an appropriate distance from where this defender wouldn''t be able to change the course of his projectile, I sidestepped marginally to evade the attack. I haven''t showcased the full length of agility which was better than Ciel, and it was enough for the bulky to miss me by inches and continue dashing forward like a bull.


    I didn''t turn to look where that guy ended up since his speed was paced enough to throw him off the cliff...


    ....or so I thought.


    [Duck, Brat!!]


    I didn''t process what was shouted in my head and followed the words before crouching down only to feel a gust of wind passing from above me, just inches away from hitting my head.


    I kept my head straight and saw that it was the same shield that the defender was using before, which meant...


    "Oraaaaaa!!!"


    [You dead]


    I didn''t need confirmation from the oldie since the time I sensed someone nearing, it was already toote and soon I found a painful kicknding on my left arm, throwing me away with a small flight.


    ''Fuck... ''I winced since the power behind that assault could have probably taken my arm if not for that potion that that bespectacled bastard made us drink before this round.


    It increases the density of the bone, not much to decrease our speed but it strengthens our muscles and frame almost twice as we possess naturally.


    I would have been a goner without my arm but no time to repent here I just need to-


    "ARGHHHH!!"


    "Wait when did you-"


    I did not have time to finish my words since the blond supporter of the team whom Seth drowned previously was now leaping toward my direction with her staff alreadyunched in my way.


    I only had a fraction of a second to tilt my head to the right before the staff went five inches inside the ground. That was some fucking strength there...


    "Surrender or you may suffer... "By the time I regained my focus, Angelena was already crouching over me with her fist inches apart from my face.


    Like hell I would be surrendering here.


    I swiftly took hold of her wrist before she could react and was about to turn the tables when I felt something breaking in me.


    My ankles...


    "ARGHHHHHHHH!!"


    "Good job Markus." That hulk defender jumped with his both feet on my left ankle, breaking it in a single strike.


    I didn''t know what happened afterward since in between the curses of Angelena and the old man I cked out.


    ****


    [Angelena''s Pov:]


    "Good now that one of his strong contenders is out we just need to-"


    "Get rid of me?"


    I widened my eyes before jumping on my feet to see the source of this familiar voice.


    "UOOH! "Markus didn''t wait before throwing a punch right into the face of the opponent team''s captain¡ªSeth, only to strike nothing but open air since Seth already moved faster than Markus and jabbed his elbow right in our defender''s gut.


    "KHWAK!" Spit sprayed out as Markus somehow held his bearing and didn''t fall to the ground after that painful-looking strike.


    "You! When did youe here?!" I couldn''t help but shout since the opposing team was not moving as they should have. Seth shouldn''t have reached this tform since he was supposed to be a supporter just like me.


    Yet...


    "Initially I nned to y this round peacefully and end it with a smile and a handshake. But now... "His hand reached up to his baton before he twirled the wooden stick masterfully in his hand, gripping it in an inverted hold as he finished his words with a threatening look on his face,"... I am done relying on others to win this. "


    ****


    [Ciel''s POV:]


    ''Just as he predicted... ''


    Before this match, President Seth told me that Arata might go out of the way and do something foolish and we might have to face handicap. In such a scenario I was supposed to stick to the n and Kevin was asked to y the role of both, supporter and Defender, which he is doing excellently.


    President Seth engaged the Defender and the Supporter. The two aggressors of the opponent team were trying hard to bypass Kevin but he was just simply either throwing them off the cliff or offering them a single g of ours.


    It was also a part of the n.


    The reason was that the rate at which we are stealing their gs is rather something they could never duplicate.


    I am not taking a g and swimming back to our post, rather as the President stated, to apply in this situation, I am throwing the gs like a javelin, and on the other side Kevin is collecting them easily before nting them in the g circle.


    The opponent team''s aggressor wanted to do something simr but Kevin didn''t let them and his bulky size and murderous re were enough to let them be satisfied with one g per round trip.


    This might have gone haywire if not for the preparation President Seth did before the match. And now we were inches away from our victory.


    ''This day can go no better... unfortunately, not for everyone though...'' ncing at the unconscious boy, I sighed.


    ******


    A/N: - I hope it wasn''t confusing. Drop ament if you liked the chapter~

 Chapter 140: Bet

    Chapter 140: Bet


    [Seth''s POV:]


    "Good work out there. You both majorly did all the job, so for me, you both are the MVPs." True to my words even though I was given the prize of being the most valuable yer it was not me who yed the most crucial role and led us to the victory.


    We achieved the perfect score and on the other side, our rivals only scored one-eighth the total. Thanks to the coordinated work of Ciel and Kevin who let the round transpire so smoothly. I took the role of engaging the defender and the supporter while Ciel transferred all the gs and most importantly, Kevin worked as a supporter as well as a defender.


    Thanks to a certain someone the match of four participants turned out to be yed by only three.


    "Without the President''s guidance and perfect nning, we would have never won this round so readily." Ciel praised me back but truth be told I only justid the framework. To implicate mere words into action is worthplimenting.


    "If there''s nothing to do, I would be returning to my room." Kevin bid his farewell, retaining his usual demeanor even though while in the battleground, he was unting his dominance a lot in front of the crowd. A ssic tsundere.


    Arata was transported to the infirmary to get his bones healed. He suffered very little pain than I could have inflicted if his foolishness would have cost us this match. I need to win this tournament because the promise I made to Mother and Arata was simply getting in my way. Now I am undecided whether I would be using him in the third round or not.


    "Have some rest, Ciel."


    "And you, President?" She asked before I turned to look toward the stands before replying, "I want to evaluate our potential rival in the third round."


    ****


    The stands were somewhat more peaceful and almost one-fourth of the seats were abandoned after the first match. I did know that Pristine Academy was popr but the next match involved the team who has been lifting the trophy for the past two years.


    The Carlesthine Academy of Elitwiq undoubtedly holds arge fan base yet the enthusiasm was not the same as when we were battling.


    Nevertheless, I took a seat in the VIP lounge granted for participants and some important guests. There were several brackets devoted to VIPs so I didn''t have to search for long before I made myselffortable.


    The Erudite Academy of Emangeline was against Carlesthine and I was here to assess only one student amongst the eight.


    Maydeath.


    In the novel, she was destined to face defeat by the protagonist at the final match of the final round when her dark magices into y, and Arata burns her body and soul in the crime of trying to harm the audience in pursuit of more power.


    Surely things would not proceed in the same way since not only Arata is weaker than the novel version but the Maydeath everyone knows is not just a single entity, rather it''s a blend of two souls.


    Whatever card she has in store, I need to study that, since whether she''s a friend or foe, on the battlefield I need to beat her by any means possible.


    "Team Red, please enter the arena."


    A round of apuse resonated as team Emangeline walked up to the tform before the announcer called for the second team.


    "Team Blue, you may walk up to the stage."


    Upon hermand, the team from Elitwiq began to march toward the raised tform as well, however, I did not see the face I was eagerly waiting for.


    ''Where is s-'' My thoughts halted midway as I sensed someone behind me.


    "Are you looking for me~"


    A familiar voice traveled from my rear before I felt a pair of sculpted thin arms hugging my neck and some weight over my left shoulder which signified why her fragrance seemed so elevated so suddenly.


    "Aren''t you participating?" Maydeath was Elitwiq''s ace so for her to skip not one but two rounds was a little suspicious.


    "If you let me sit on yourp then I would answer you truthfully."


    Even though she said that Maydeath was already making her way in between my arms before she nted her butt over my legs and once again encircled her arms around my neck.


    Her crimson gaze wasn''t beating even a wink as she constantly stared at me. Kind of bizarre if you may ask.


    "Tell me." I urged without paying attention to the reaction from my surroundings. I might get questioned by the Professor in charge but it was not like associating with another team''s participant was prohibited.


    The proximity between us was getting a little ufortable since for some reason she was clinging more and more just because I was not explicitly rejecting her.


    "Alright, stop moving and tell me why are you here?"


    "Bleh! Stingy... " Even if you suddenly show an adorable gesture, the image of yours burning those many goons couldn''t be reced so easily.


    "If you really are curious then my administrator wants to keep me as a hidden card and use me for the final round to win it all. They are aware of my powers but only to some extent so it''s inevitable for me to win against these kids."


    I didn''t reply hastily since I know that if her superiors were holding her for the final round then they must be pretty sure of Maydeath''s abilities that she would bring them Gold.


    "Aren''t they too confident in you?" Even though I have a reputation in school, none of my professors or headmasters ever said that I can win this single-handedly. I have seen Maydeath''s skills to a limited range but those spells are mostly not allowed to utilize in the final round so I am skeptical about her overall range.


    "Fufufu~ I am not that delicate Miyuki you know of. Now I am strong and have this tournament in my pocket."


    "Hmm? Are you sure that you can defeat everyone?"


    "Wanna bet?" I raised my brows at that but didn''t reply. And Miyuki being Miyuki, she took my silence as a way of affirming before she continued.


    "The one who wins this tournament would be granted a wish from the losing party. And if we both don''t win, then the bet is dissolved. Simple."


    ''Fascinating... '' I have things I want to be done and Maydeath''s assistance would be of great help. Since I was nning to win this tournament from the start there is nothing I have to do out of the order.


    Just thinking about it lifts the edges of my lips...


    *****


    A/N: - Drop ament.


    Shit is about to hit the fan.

 Chapter 141: Its…nothing

    Chapter 141: It''s¡­nothing


    [Arata''s POV:]


    Sometimes I really hate this addition in my body which was supposed to provide an endless source of energy and help me get past any obstacle, yet what I have gained from this old hag residing inside of me is nothing but unending yapping.


    [Now you understand, you ignorant brat, why did Seth always crush you way back in your past life and here as well? It''s because you are nothing but a pile of adrenaline without any strength to back your actions.]


    "Shut up, alright. Just shut the hell up! I have been hearing it from you for ages, how useless I am. If you don''t have anything useful to say so just put a plugin in your hole and stop shouting already!"


    I was tired of hearing the same things time after time. The Thunder Emperor of Legends or not, this old man is seriously a bother to have. I just wished to have a useful system that would have helped me unleash some powerful skills, not this ranting oldie.


    I have been in my subconscious state for the past four hours, and one could never understand how insufferable an experience this was.


    First I lost because of hasting things and got myself knocked out just in the beginning phase of the match. I bet that Seth would have been taking all the credit and bragging about how perfect his ns were if not someone like me would have butchered it.


    Not to talk about my impression on Miyuki which by now, surely would have ruined.


    The purpose of my life, the reason I jumped from that cliff and entered this cycle of reincarnation, was only for her.


    I have seen Miyuki''s obsession toward that bastard from very close so I know that attempting regr methods to gain her affection would not be enough.


    In ourst life, she got interested in Ryuuta because he saved her more than once. His strength and the way he tended to be protective around people is what made Miyuki look at him in the way she looks at no one.


    I have to do something simr...no, I have to do more. I need to take slow yet strong steps to gain her attention and finally, there woulde a day when I would get to hold the girl of my dreams.


    [Dream on.]


    This fucker!


    "Look I-"


    [No, you listen to me, kid. If you want to really surpass that rival of yours and win that girl''s heart, then listen to my words and begin preparation for the round third.]


    The overwhelming presence in my mind space made me halt my words as I heard the words directed by the Thunder Emperor regarding something useful for the first time...


    ----------


    [Seth''s POV:]


    There were three days remaining for round two to draw its conclusion. After that, we would be given a three-day break before the final round begins.


    The one-to-one showdown between participants would be lined up ording to their scores. Currently, Ranghaur and Elitwiq were ruling the scoreboard, and from what I have evaluated from the reports, the leaderboard would remain the same, most likely.


    Majorly every emperor and prominent noble would be arriving at the venue to watch the young talents and scout them ordingly. Naturally, the security would be upped by several levels since soon this ce would be the most authority-condensed center.


    Mother would be arriving on the match day as well from what I know. Lara has been sending me letters practically daily through her familiar which reaches the receiver in hours. She was so anxious and concerned for my well-being that it took me a stern scolding to let her know that we all have to oblige with the rules.


    Ciel and Kevin met me during dinner along with some other ssmates but since I don''t get along with anyone much when it''s not for work, I left their circle and walked out of the main building to have a walk in the fresh air.


    Anabelle was pestering me to let her follow me but Ciel wanted her to stay, so I just gave her a carrot to spend a whole day with her. The girl readily took the bait and waved me goodbye with a happy smile.


    Arata was still in the infirmary, or so what I heard from the Professor since he was recovering from the ''mental trauma''. Seriously, the guy who killed himself just to pursue his crush...some broken bones can really give him trauma? Hrious.


    ''Hmm...? '' Walking around the backside of the humongous main building, I sensed a familiar presence before I approached her silently.


    "You know-"


    "Ah!" Serena yelped hearing my voice, nevertheless, I continued, "It''s not safe to be here at this hour?"


    "President? You startled me." She ced her hand over her chest which was heaving notably, with something massive going up and down.


    Well, I have enough self-control to restrain my gaze from falling somewhere indecent as I waited for an answer.


    "Really President, this is not an era where women can get molested just because they are roaming around at night." Serena huffed as she crossed her arms in theint.


    "I was talking about the number of security units being installed around the premise that can easily detect you as a robber or something. I never said anything about being molested, Serena."


    "..."


    Hearing my words, her eyes slightly widened before a deep shade of crimson boiled up from her neck and dyed her whole face.


    She''s kind of an idiot at times.


    "I-I-I know t-that m-much... I was just..."


    Her voice dimmed to the point where I no longer was able toprehend her words.


    I felt my teasing instincts rising but I held it back since this girl might copse if I go overboard.


    "Did you eat something for dinner?"


    "Hmm." Serena nodded, evidently thankful that I moved on from the topic.


    "Is your roomfortable or should I talk to management?".


    "No, it''s quite fine. What about President? Are you alright after so much moving around?"


    "Yes, mostly. I would just take some potions before sleep."


    "You should rely less on those potions, President, rather I would ask you to rest more often."


    I raised my brows before answering in slight bafflement, "...I will keep it in mind."


    A brief serene silence befell between us before I decided to leave, "Then, rest early Serena. I will see you tomorrow."


    I nodded and began walking away when suddenly Serena called out for me in a tone of emergency.


    "Seth." It was rather surprising for her to say my name but I didn''t get offended by that and turned to look at her.


    There was a strange gleam in her golden eyes which made me dazed for a second, but I somehow collected myself and waited patiently for what she had to say.


    Serena remained silent for a bit, before with a smile she shook her head and bid her farewell, "...it''s nothing. Goodnight."


    *****


    A/N: - Drop ament ~

 Chapter 142: Why didnt you go against me?

    Chapter 142: Why didn''t you go against me?


    [Seth''s POV: ]


    "You can''t do this to me! This is unfair!"


    It was the day after thepetition when the meeting of all five participants including me and the Professor in charge of our group, Henry Silvester, was present inside the conference room.


    The reason why Arata shouted hisint stems from the fact that I and Professor decided to take Kevin as a participant who initially was taken as a substitute and reced him with Arata.


    There was more than one reason to put Arata away from the final round. He not only went against my n but also engaged in a brawl with the defender even though it was not the main motive of thepetition.


    He''s too impulsive and we cannot afford to have him in the third round.


    Currently, Ranghaur was on top with 139 points but Elitwiq was also just behind with 110 points followed by Brisbain who was ten points short of the second-ced team.


    The decision was not thatplicated to take regarding Arata and the outburst was in expectation.


    "It''s your fault which causes this, Arata Hazodono. Don''t shout now." Professor Henry bluntly warned Arata and I guess the other three also were in agreement with this.


    Arata seemed entirely shaken up by the decision but I think he should''ve expected this the very moment he broke the n and began acting on his own ord.


    "But I want to participate in the third round


    Please give me another chance. This time I would give my all and win over whatever opponent is proposed. "


    There was a sense of genuine plead in his voice, uncharacteristic to Arata and I could already sense the reason behind such change.


    ''Thunder Emperor... '' I am guessing that Thunder Emperor has given him the First Fold of his Technique named, ''The Heaven Descendent''.


    Arata needs to keep on improving his mental and physical capability to unlock all the folds Thunder Emperor has in store. There are a total of twelve and if mastered all of them, only God would be able to deal with Arata.


    Since the situation is dire, I bet The Emperor must have reluctantly provided his technique to the stubborn fool even though from just outer performance I could tell that Arata was not entirely prepared for the powers of a Demi-God.


    There was a brief silence that ensued in the conference room as Arata stared at the Professor with a look of entreaty but thetter remained frozen and indifferent.


    Amidst the silence suddenly a heavy voice belonging to the tallest man in the room, reverberated, attracting every gaze toward him.


    "I retire from my participation."


    Kevin''s sudden announcement threw Henry into shock as he hurriedly rebuked, "This is not something you can throw away to let your friend take part in, student Kevin. This is once in a lifetime chance so think before you speak."


    True to his words, this tournament was something a student can experience only once. And considering the prominent figures attending the event it''s understandable why Professor Henry reacted so strongly.


    However, Kevin being Kevin, didn''t bat an eye to Peofessor''s unsaid appeal.


    "I don''t need merepetition to make my name in society since I never seek poprity. I would do things my own way so I want Arata to take my ce in thepetition."


    I don''t know what Kevin saw in Arata or if it was the butterfly effect working since originally Arata and Kevin were supposed to be buddies which brought Kevin''s sudden change of mind.


    Nothing is concrete here to believe but I have no problem epting anyone as the fourth member of the team. Arata don''t need to follow any n in this one since this is a PvP fight where one''s sole capabilities only matter.


    Arata looked at Kevin in thankfulness but thetter just yed ignorant and leaned back in his seat. Ciel and Anabelle remained passive like they didn''t really care what has been happening.


    "Seth, why don''t you say something? This is utter foolishness!"


    "What can I say? We cannot force anyone to participate and until we have enough participants there''s nothing to stress about, right Professor? So calm down and let''s strategize our course of action for the final round."


    I have already thought of hundreds of routes Arata might take to go against me and how would I put him down. For now, he just wants to show off in front of Miyuki and that was childish enough to not pay much concern into.


    Arata looked at me with a surprised look but I couldn''t care less whatever he thinks of me. I just need to secure my match for the third round and have enough faith in Ciel and Anabelle that they wouldn''t disappoint me.


    Our team would gain enough points and at the end of the day, I would fulfill the promise I gave to mother.


    ****


    [After three hours of discussion]


    Everyone left the conference room to rest early since there were still days before the final round and no one wanted to stress over it just now. Regardless of what they said, I was aware that after leaving this ce everyone would train separately for the finals.


    Taking aside the bonafide battle junkies named Ciel and Kevin, even Anabelle was also all hyped up for the final round since she never got to perform until now and since this was her only chance, Anabelle seemed determined more than usual.


    The only people left in the room were me and Arata who were in charge of cleanup so no one could get their hands on our n. I was collecting all the data files rted to other participants whom we would be facing in the Third round and Arata was cleaning the whiteboard when suddenly the sword wielder called out for me.


    "Why didn''t you go against my participation?"


    I raised my brows but didn''t halt my work. I knew he would ask this but I didn''t need to put any extra word in my response.


    I just answered truthfully, "I couldn''t care less who is the fourth participant since by the third round, the match would be settled. "


    There was a brief silence before Arata once again spoke up, his voice nearer than before, "Are you okay with this? I mean you know that I am trying to pursue Miyuki, right? And since she loves you, aren''t you going to do anything to stop me?"


    I did stop, but not the guy but my hands before I turned to face the Protagonist who was looking at me with an expression of perplexion blended with stress.


    I took out my sses and from my left pocket, a handkerchief arrived. While wiping my sses I answered him, "Listen, Keita. Whatever Miyuki has for me and what you feel about her is for you both to think about. I have nothing to do with you two. And as we both know, there are far better things to get concerned about rather than romance and love, right? "


    Hearing my words, Arata''s face darkened with a knitted frown shadowing his eyes as he grimly spoke, "The rise of the Fall. "


    "Yes. The arrival of Six, Seven, and Eight crown temples would be the beginning of this''s end if a certain someone doesn''t put his focus on it."


    It was given whom I was referring to and Arata knew it as well, that how big of a responsibility he has if he doesn''t want everyone to go extinct from existence.


    I could try to be strong and get my hands on every necessary boost up, but I could not reach up to the heights where Arata could.


    Despite it being frustrating, it''s a fact that to remain alive I have to be dependent on Arata that was why I haven''t done anything against him.


    ''Though isn''t there any other route... '' I couldn''t help but think the single question for the nth time.


    ****


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are liking the story.


    Tell me, do you guys want the date of Anabelle and Seth, or should I just skip it entirely?


    I am skeptical but since Anabelle is one of the main characters I am leaning to add a chapter for it.


    Comment down your thoughts.

 Chapter 143: Family tradition

    Chapter 143: Family tradition


    [Seth''s POV:]


    It waste at night around eleven when the team was discussing thest minute details about tomorrow.


    All the matches of the second round concluded a day ago and tomorrow would be themencement of the final round which is One on One battle, without any restriction other than of course, fatal strikes.


    As I thought, the team from Ranghaur and Elitwiq remained in the top two, meaning that the two teams wouldmence the third round by facing each other in the arena.


    Our team has been engaged in training and maintaining their physical condition since that day, including Kevin. The substitute could be brought into action anytime during the match since our team has some temperamental participants like Arata and Anabelle.


    I told Professor Henry to not bother the team for this meeting since it would only put pressure on them, but the passion this middle-aged man carries to make the Academy''s name shine readily brushed away all my arguments like I was just talking to a wall.


    I was mostly silent since the start since everyone knows whom they might be facing and to tell them how to fight is not something I as a warrior would ever feelfortable about.


    And from the looks of it, other than Ciel no one was actually paying attention to Henry at all.


    "And when we would be on a lead-"


    *CREAK*


    Suddenly the door of the room opened forcefully since it was locked from the inside.


    Henry frowned at the disy of breaching someone''s privacy but before he could have spoken something harsh, everyone in the room stood on their feet in alert. Except for me.


    "D-D-Duchess?"


    A rush of cold wave passed across the room as the people inside remained frozen in their spots upon witnessing the blond beauty whom I call my mother. It was amusing to see the cocky protagonist and even the all-time aloof Kevin be this attentive and anxious.


    I mean, I know Mother is infamous for her way of dealing with things that people find troublesome, but it isn''t like she executes anyone whoes across her.


    ''If only they know...'' The yfulness of Duchess Vrie is something I think many would faint upon witnessing.


    "We greet the Great Duchess, Madame Vrie."


    As expected of nobles. Kevin, Ciel, and Henry hurriedly knelt before they greeted the Duchess in unison followed by Anabelle and Arata, who tried their best to imitate the other three.


    "Leave."


    A single word came out of her and everyone stood up to their feet and began marching out. Ciel took a hold of Anabelle and Kevin did the honors for Arata since the two didn''t understand what mother exactly meant by themand.


    The only person left was me. I calmly walked toward her before taking the right hand of thedy and with a slight bow, kissed the back of her hand.


    "Long live, the Duchess."


    As I lifted my head after the greeting I found the previously frosty gaze now containing nothing but concern and warmth.


    "My baby...." And like that, the Duchess melted away and the person who just crashed herself in me was purely a doting mother.


    "I am happy to see you as well, mother."


    I patted her back with a chuckle and felt her shoulder rxing in my embrace.


    She soon separated her upper body from mine with her hands resting over my shoulder before herint arrived, "Why haven''t I been receiving letters from you? Are you now tired of your mother?"


    In the first ce, it is entirely unreasonable to expect three to four letters in a single day. I mean, weekly reporting about my activities should be fine from a perception of a normal person.


    However, I couldn''t say this to her or who knows what tantrum she might throw.


    "I was busy training for the finals. Come sit here first."


    I made her seat on the chair before I rested myself on the table just in front of her for afortable conversation.


    "Why are you training for? I am sure that my boy would ace this tournament one way or another."


    I couldn''t help but shake my head at thement. She might have been true about me winning this tournament if only a certain participant named Maydeath wouldn''t have been a part of the final round.


    Of course, I was not going to tell her what capabilities Maydeath has to make the Duchess worry.


    "Do you have enough time to remain leisurely until tomorrow? I mean my duel is near the end of the day."


    Initially, I thought that Mother would arrive tomorrow during midday, considering how much piled-up work she has stored in her office. If not for her cooperative husband I think mother would have gotten herself a divorce long ago.


    "Don''t worry about it. Your mother has everything under control. And since Keith is helping me out these days, it''s getting easier to manage the work."


    I raised my brows hearing that. Mother allowed Keith to enter her office and touch her documents meant he has gained enough trust to be called a reliable heir. Now I think the time Mother has given me before the selection for the throne would no longer be necessary since Keith would seemingly be someone perfect for the job...or so I thought.


    "But despite that, he''s not good as you. Not to talk about how he still gets nervous in front of delegates and his habit of feeling inferior to others hinders him a lot. So don''t get any funny ideas, my dear son~"


    ...thisdy. Does she have some mind-reading skills, or what?


    I remained silent at that since going against her wishes would raise an argument and I didn''t want to make her upset at the moment when she finally got herself a holiday.


    "Seth..."


    I redirected my gaze at her upon hearing my name and strangely found her voice a little more intense than before.


    "I know you don''t want to be shackled by a marriage this soon, more so when your engagement was annulled just some months ago, but you know our family tradition, right?"


    I frowned at that. "So, am I also supposed to get married before reaching the age of eighteen?"


    My birthday is in March which would be two months from now. And following her words, Mother was asking me to suddenly get married out of the blue.


    In the first ce, when did she start following the tradition?


    Hearing my rebuke, Mother brought her hands above mine soothingly before she persuaded me, "I am not telling you to get married but just for social disy, won''t you get engaged before graduation?"


    I am at a loss here.


    Why is she suddenly talking about engagement when I already told her about my ns to explore the world?


    ''Guhh...those starry eyes... '' I wanted to turn my head to dodge those puppy eyes mom was making but at the end of the day, if someone could influence me up to the point to bend my will, then it was only thisdy.


    "Alright, fine. I will think about it."


    Seriously, the grin that spread over her face could not be any more contradictory to the Duchess whom everyone fears.


    "But do you have any proposal for me, or am I supposed to find someone myself?"


    "What rubbish are you talking about, baby? I can proudly say that no woman would be able to resist the charm of someone so handsome and talented as you. Of course, there are hundreds upon thousands of proposals but only two have piqued my interest. And coincidentally, you know both of the women very closely as well."


    I raised my brows at the dramatic disy of my mother before urging her to spill out the beans.


    However, I couldn''t have expected the names she was about to voice out.


    "It''s my best niece Celine and Count Stephen''s daughter Serena whose heart has been stolen by my son."


    *****


    A/N: - If only Seth know why Vrie wants to get him engaged.


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 144: Let me go!

    Chapter 144: Let me go!


    [Seth''s POV:]


    It was the day ofmencement for the final round.


    Pristine Academy would be going against Carlesthine Academy.


    Thetter mentioned has beenbeled as the winner for the past two titles which naturally makes them the most difficult opponent to face in the final round.


    Pristine Academy on the other side, has lost its glory by being ranked third and second in the respective past two Tournaments. It means a lot not only for the reputation of the academy but also for the prestige of their respective nations.


    One could already evaluate how much pressure a participant could feel being the center of so many responsibilities. Not only would they be representing their individual self but their whole mothend.


    Naturally, since this Tournament holds such great importance, all the delegates and prominent nobles would gather to witness the event.


    Regardless of how they outwardly pretend their views of this event, it doesn''t change the fact that from nobles to even Emperors, everyone feelspetitive amongst themselves and wants their nation to shine on top.


    I was currently sitting along with my team in the participant bracket which was separate from the audience stands.


    For the esteemed guests, VIP seats were arranged from where the arena could be seen from the best angle.


    Emperors and Empresses of every empire were here along with their high-ranking nobles. Mother was also seated amongst them, currently engaged in a chat with who seemed to be the Empress of Emangeline.


    Serena''s father hadn''te even though he''s a Count. Ciel''s father was here, which surely would put her under a lot of stress.


    If I remember her plot correctly then it was herst chance to prove her worth or she would be wedded to some young master after graduation. Family traditions, die hard.


    I looked toward the silver-haired girl sitting beside me with a determined gaze but the anxiety was clearly written over her face.


    "Take it easy, Ciel. If you are confident in your skills then no one would stop you from turning out victorious today."


    Along with my words, I chanted my spell [Lull] at a mild level so that she doesn''t sense it to relieve her nerves for a bit.


    Whether it was my words or my spell, Ciel''s shoulders slightly dropped as she turned toward me and smiled in acknowledgment.


    Anabelle was sitting on my right, entirely carefree. I don''t know whether she was being overconfident or simply just enjoying the situation, but somehow I have yet to see her stressing over this tournament even for once.


    Kevin was sitting with a straight face with his arms locked in front of his chest. Whereas, Arata seemed a little nervous as well but unlike Ciel, he outwardly seemed ratherposed and clear-headed.


    I have already done a security check on my own this morning and didn''t find any threat looming over which was a massive plus point. All set and done, the announcement of the rules began.


    "Before I get to the rules, I would like to inform a surprise element added recently to this final round."


    I frowned my brows hearing the announcer''s words before he continued, "This rule was added without informing anyone prior since the Great Sage wanted to twist the courses of what the teams have nned beforehand."


    This...was not supposed to happen. This was not something I read in the novel. Something out of the plotline so anonymously...what caused such change?


    Regardless of my inner dilemma, the announcer continued, "It has been decided that this time a candidate can fight more than one round or to say, a candidate would remain in the battleground until either they surrender or get eliminated by their opponent."


    ''Damn... ''


    This is going to change the whole n and the schedule we have prepared. And from the looks of it, we are naturally not the only ones displeased by this addition of allowance.


    Nevertheless, the announcer didn''t budge since it was not his position to have any say in this. He''s just rying what he has been told.


    The audience was mature enough to settle down soon after as the man in the center of every attraction continued, "Other than those attacks which could prove lethal to your rival, is allowed. But yes, even if someone impulsively attacks their opponent with the intent of killing them, then a protective shield would enshroud the victim and the rule breaker would be eliminated."


    This was nothing out of the norm.


    "Every match would be allotted the time of two hours and a fifteen minutes break in between the matches. If no results draw out within two hours then the match would be regarded as a draw and neither of the team would gain any points. The undecided match participants would no longer be able to participate further, which should be noted as well."


    "Making your rival surrender would grant seventy-five points and knocking them out would grant you a hundred. Though excessive violence which could lead tosting trauma would not be allowed, it is expected from participants to give their all when they step on the arena."


    With that, the announcer finished speaking all the necessary rules a yer requires to keep in mind for the matches.


    The ridiculous part of this whole new rule bullshit was that, it''s only surprising element for Pristine and Carlesthine Academy since the other teams would get enough time to alter their ns.


    ''Is that Sage deliberately trying to make this more challenging for a specific team... ''


    I couldn''t help but wonder.


    [Alright, from the Carlesthine Academy it has been chosen that student Maydeath, a Tier 3 mage, would be entering the arena for the first round.]


    No surprise there, but still it was too quick.


    The announcement was made and we were supposed to notify ours as well.


    Professor Henry already was in a frenzy and was about to begin his discussion but now there is no time.


    "I am going in."


    I rose from my seat even though I have nned to go atst. But now that Maydeath was participating in the first round I have got no other option. From what I have observed, with her skill, any other teammate of mine might suffer a loss.


    I was not overconfident in my skills but to counter her, I think I was best suited.


    ...ah, I forgot about this one.


    "Please let me go, Seth."


    I was obstructed by the same raven-haired protagonist who wants to show his worth at every single ce which he finds challenging.


    Those fiery eyes and the look of determination he holds...Basically, right now, Keita and Arata have fully merged, that much I was sure about.


    "If I fail in this, I swear on my life I would do whatever you want for the whole year."


    I think he doesn''t know until now that Maydeath is Miyuki and how strong she has grownpared to her canon self. If Arata is nning to defeat her, in the same way it was depicted in the novel, then he is in for a massive shock.


    But who am I to stop him?


    "Alright, go out there and make our Academy''s name shine."


    I patted him on the shoulder before I retired back to my seat.


    It''s time to just enjoy the show.


    *****


    A/N: - Drop ament.


    What if Arata beats Maydeath...who knows?

 Chapter 145: Showdown for love~1!

    Chapter 145: Showdown for love~1!


    Maydeath was someone who could be called a mysteriously beautiful flower whom no one dared to touch in the fret of being pricked by her thorns.


    Her fiery crimson hair was the peculiarity that makes her stand out of the crowd and so was her unapproachable aura. Even this tournament meant a lot for every academy, the same for Carlesthine, Maydeath attended no meeting whatsoever until now. She was just told that she would not be performing in the first and second rounds and that much was enough information for her to know.


    No one, including the headmistress of the Carlesthine Academy, could force her to do anything. Maydeath does not have a notable background but the strength she carries and the wide range of skills she has portrayed until now were highly desirable by her academy to put Maydeath under any forcefulmands.


    Standing proudly in the arena, most of the male popce could not help but feel themselves drawn to the girl who has appeared for the first time in the tournament.


    She currently was wearing high-waist ck pants along with a white shirt. Her curves, especially that finely shaped butt were making it hard even for the older males to keep their gaze in check.


    Those fiery eyes contained nothing but pure boredom as she stared at the raven-haired boy walking out of the opposing team''s stands. She was expecting someone else but s, Maydeath had to throw a spectacle so ''he'' could get the call.


    "Miyuki."


    "Long time, Keita."


    It has been a long since Miyuki identified Mayu and Keita who was also part of the Pristine Academy. There was no harm in greeting a former ssmate.


    What irritated Miyuki was what followed.


    "Can I request something?"


    "What is it?" Maydeath had a feeling that Arata would say his life thing even though she declines so for the old time''s sake she gave her affirmation.


    Arata''s face hardened, clearly not prepared for what he was about to say but somehow voiced out his request at the end, "If I beat you today, would you let me pursue you."


    Called it. Annoying.


    Miyuki''s face evidently darkened at his words. Why not people understand that Miyuki is only made for Ryuuta and no one else? She could only be his and his alone. If there''s any afterlife after this one Miyuki wants to spend her time with Ryuuta there as well. She loves him, adores him, worships him...then why this stupid male doesn''t understand?


    Wouldn''t it be brilliant if he dies just here and now rather than harbor any ill feelings toward something that already belongs to someone else?


    ''But wait...this may be the best way to get rid of him. '' Miyuki knew she could not kill him for various reasons. And above all, Seth has strictly told her not to harm Arata needlessly.


    Going through the pros and cons, Miyuki responded, "Even if I say no, it won''t make any difference."


    Arata''s face lit up before the referee of the match stepped in.


    The arena was more than six hundred meters in diameter. Enough space for the participants to dualfortably.


    There was a transparent barrier in the shape of the dome which would only appear if something or someone touches it. The barrier would keep the audience safe from any misaimed attacks and shockwaves of the battle.


    "Hold your right arm in front." As told, Miyuki and Arata offered their right arms before the grey-haired referee tied something like a wristband with a silver and green orb fixed at the center.


    "This is a protective artifact that would activate only if one of you is directed with any fatal danger. Remember, the participant using any attack which could kill their opponent would grant the offender direct elimination. Understood?"


    Both Arata and Miyuki nodded. It was sad that she could not ''identally'' kill Arata since she wants to face Seth in the battle as well.


    "Now take your positions."


    Stepping three steps back, both teenagers stood while facing each other. Arata had a look of determination, while Miyuki seemed unaffected, borderline bored.


    Regardless, the referee shouted, "BEGIN!"


    The match referee disappeared so did Arata but thetter sped up to make some distance from the girl as he wielded his long sword tightly in his clutches.


    Miyuki remained standing just on her spot without mind what Arata had in his mind. It wasn''t that she was overconfident in herself, rather Arata was too weak to bother with.


    Unaware and unaffected by Miyuki''s thoughts on him, Arata inhaled deeply before he used his primary skill, [Body Strengthening].


    His muscles were filled with extra fuel, his legs became sturdier than before, his perception red and his senses grew even sharper than before.


    [Prepared, partner? Let''s go! ]


    The voice which only Arata could hear, shouted before Arata sped up from his spot but he didn''t confront Miyuki rather he ran in a circle. The arena was wide enough to make many low-ranking warriors pant upon encircling the ce twice or thrice.


    But with eachp, Arata seemed to getting faster and faster. His figure almost blurred making many gasps from the audience. But what many have not noticed was the fact that slowly Arata was decreasing his circumference ofps. He was nearing Miyuki with eachp and only jumped to attack her when he was sure that he had at least made her slightly confused about his exact positioning.


    His de was held above his head, aiming for Miyuki''s left shoulder to deal some heavy damage. His afterimage has yet to cease that kind of speed the raven-haired showed right now.


    But to his utmost surprise, just when Arata was about to hit Maydeath, a pir of me rose high up until it was touching the roof of the barrier, obstructing Arata''s vision. But Arata didn''t stop there and facing the heat with just a small wince over his brows, he shed across the mes intending tond a decisive blow on his crush.


    But...


    ''Where... !!''


    [To your right!]


    The shout of the Thunder Emperor arrived a littlete since the time Arata merely turned his head toward his right, scorching heat trusted to his face with a force which threw the sword wielder toward the other end of the ring.


    That was not it, as the floor where Aratanded was already burning hot like he was above ava floor which made Arata instantly rise from his feet, intending to escape.


    "Not so soon~"The dangerously melodious voice of Miyuki reverberated before a gale of wind poured down on Arata freezing every part of his body which was coated inva. The magma soon turned into a grey-white crystal, blocking Arata''s movements.


    Under eight minutes of the beginning of the match, it already seemed that the round had reached its conclusion. And the only thing that did not change was the expression Miyuki wore on her face.


    However, she soon would change her mind rted to a lot of things.


    After all, the match hasn''te to an actual end, yet.


    ****


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are liking the story so far~

 Chapter 146: Showdown for love~2!

    Chapter 146: Showdown for love~2!


    [Arata''s PoV: ]


    It burns.


    Every singleponent of my body was burning painfully ever since I decided to strike Maydeath to at least inflict some damage.


    It was tough for me to hurt someone I have loved for years but to win her attention so that she at least looks in my way, I had to do it. I have to harden my will and devote everything I possess to this battle.


    Maydeath, the character from the canon did not possess both me and wind elements which meant the information regarding Miyuki was all true. She has been training herself all this time since she wanted to im Seth for her.


    Howplicated is this?


    I couldn''t evenugh.


    [Already done, partner?]


    The old man asked, already aware of my answer but he had to say things that could rile me up. But thanks to that, I did not dwell on unnecessary thoughts for now.


    I have a far better matter to focus on. I need to beat Maydeath, whatever it takes.


    "Call of the God: First Phase. Enshroud... "I muttered under my breath before a massive amount of lightning poured through the roof and barrier before dropping on me.


    **RUMBLE**


    The ground shook, and the audience gasped, as the effect of such high voltage was anything but settling. However, I was not getting damaged by it. Rather I found each pore of my entire being getting enhanced passing each second.


    My senses were amplified and so was my physical strength. My primary skill Body Strengthening could have never provided me with this much power and thankfully I obtained it before walking into this arena.


    The frozenva crystal cracked and broke into dust. The thunder finally halted as I stood straight facing Maydeath.


    My body was brimming with energy and visible sparks leaking from various points. I have never felt this alive before.


    [Now control your emotions and let your instincts just direct your movements. ]


    I did as the old man said and with a strong exhale which turned out a small gust, I threw away all my useless thoughts.


    It''s time to show how much I have changed, Miyuki.


    ****


    [Seth''s POV]


    ''So he already achieved the Phase...'' To perform any sword movement of the Thunder Emperor, Arata requires to enter a phase that can also be called a domain.


    His body would be provided with enough strength and agility to perform any particr movement. Like the First, Sword Art requires Arata to be charged up with Thunder to perform the ritual. In this state, his physical capabilities elevate in leaps and bounds.


    And just to prove my thoughts to be right, the ce where Arata was previously standing, was vacated with a small crater left at the spot.


    Even I had a hard time keeping a record when heunched himself. His image grew blurry and Arata once again moved around the arena, but not in a circr path this time.


    He was leaping in a crisscross manner and every time he neared Maydeath, a single sh would be directed at the crimson-haired.


    "She can use the Earth element as well... " Kevin muttered under his breath, evidently astonished to see someone utilizing the same element with which Kevin is proficient. However, from what I know, the current Kevin would not be able to erect a barrier with such precision and pace.


    Every time Maydeath felt Arata''s strike nearing her, she cast a long pir of rock from the ground only to get shattered just the very moment Arata passed by.


    Unfortunately for Arata that Miyuki is also aware of the plot and the protagonist so it was natural that she would be aware of all sword arts.


    The First Fold: Heaven''s descendent.


    Arata hasn''t used it until now and was just utilizing his elevated agility to anonymously strike Maydeath...well he was trying to but Maydeath never seemed even a bit struggling against those many assaults one after another.


    Within half a minute, Arata hasunched over a hundred strikes, approximately, three strikes per second, that kind of boost the Protagonist has received just by unleashing the first fold of his true powers.


    "When did he get this strong...I mean, he was pretty much dominating every selection match but I have never seen Arata in such an overpowering state... "


    Ciel muttered both in amazement and seriousness, since whenever she sees someone crossing her expectation, a sense of rivalry ignites within.


    ''But...can he still execute his move and win this... '' Once Arata concluded his ultimate move he would be a wasted material and the repercussions of pushing his body outside his bounds, would be inflicted severely.


    Regardless of my thoughts, Arata was going to utilize the First Fold, which I was sure of...


    [Third person POV: ]


    Arata knew he was running out of gas.


    He has continued assaulting Maydesth from every angle possible yet her defense remained rigid as ever. She has yet to waver from her stance even once and all she did was stare dazedly toward the Pristine''s participants'' stands. More precisely, at Seth.


    More than the fact that she was not bothered by his enhanced movements, what irritated Arata was the fact that she was lost in Seth even though this was supposed to be his time to shine in her eyes.


    [Calm down, Kid. You may not have sensed it but the barriers thatss has been putting around her have been growing a little weakerpared to before. Now you can easily slice through her defenses but the concern remained, how you would approach her if there is still a chance of her burning you once again? ]


    Facing Myadeath''s wrath once again was not in his tolerance capabilities so doing anything recklessly was out of the question. Though it was true that Maydeath''s earthen pir has been a little weaker than before, Arata still cannot wait until her Soul Energy drains out.


    He himself would copse the very next minute.


    ''Guess there is no other option... ''


    Arats initially intended to finish this match with his untraceable speed but now that things have toe to this...Arata had to give his all.


    "Exhausted already? " Maydeath raised her brows upon seeing Arata halting his feet in front of her.


    Now that he notices, there were some beads of sweat on her forehead as well, and her breathing also seemed a little ragged assured him that there couldn''t be any better time to bring out the big guns.


    ''She has weakened... ''


    Arata''s heart pained in doing this but there was nothing else left to rely upon. He had to do this!


    Raising his arms with his eyes now devoid of any feature and pure current filling the gap, Arata cast more than a hundred swords in mid-air, all made of pure Thunder element.


    Themon thing about them was that their tip was bent in Maydeath''s direction.


    With his expression turning solemn, Arata muttered some words before heunched every single sword in Maydeath''s direction.


    "I am sorry, Miyuki... "


    ****


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 147: Why are you doing this to me…

    Chapter 147: Why are you doing this to me¡­


    [Seth''s POV: ]


    Facing Maydeath in the arena was in my expectancy but this soon...this final round seriously does have taken a lot of turns.


    Watching the grinning face of the crimson-haired girl in front I couldn''t help but sigh in pity for the boy who was taken away in a state with which people only can sympathize.


    "You faked being spent so Arata couldunch his final attack and finish the round sooner thanter right? " I could tell from the stands that Maydeath was purely disying an act of getting exhausted upon using the rock walls to defend herself.


    I couldn''t even begin to think how Arata would feel upon hearing how his crush was just ying around with him all the time.


    "Tehee~Would I get punished~" Even if you tilt your head and smile like a little girl, it wouldn''t matter since I have long gotten used to such temptations. Otherwise, I would have been the father of who knows how many.


    Whatever her skills were, I need to wrap this up quickly. She''s aware of my skills and that was highly disadvantageous. The use of potions was allowed but not artifacts so no surprises for her there.


    But even so, I would beat her. There is no if or how, I just knew I would win this.


    "Contestants, ready?" Since the barrier artifact has been attached to our wrists it was now time to begin the match.


    There was a gleam in Maydeath''s eyes which told me that she was not going to take this easy on me and I was totally down with it since I couldn''t have asked for it any better.


    The audience like got all silent once again. The wind paused around us and the only thing which broke this brief, stress-filled silence was the loud announcement of the referee.


    "BEGIN!!"


    The match referee disappeared from the site and soon I levitated backward to make some distance between us, with my hands now crossed behind my back.


    Maydeath remained at her spot with confusion filling her eyes.


    "Are we gonna stare at each other? Though I have noints, wouldn''t it make this round draw? I don''t want that."


    Maydeath spoke, already preparing to strike me with the fireballs she enchanted above her head and two on either side without any chant.


    Impressive.


    I smirked at her but didn''t reply. She soon fired thoseva balls at me but the speed wasn''t enough to cross my perception level so I easily moved out of the way.


    "Heh~Caught you~" Maydeath smirked and I was well aware of the reason.


    "Ah!"She eximed since the firewall she chanted just from above me was also dodged pretty fluently since I do not just rely on my eyes to figure out from where I could be targeted.


    I focus on the concentration of soul energy and that was enough to provide me with theyout of this whole arena. simply making this ce my domain.


    It''s a gradual process, something I have been preparing for since the morning. Inside this whole dome, I could sense if someone is using any spell or charging themselves with soul energy.


    Of course, Maydeath was no exception to it.


    I was levitating in mid-air when suddenly Maydeath''s smirk widened and soon I would realize the reason for it.


    "Come to me, darling~"


    Suddenly an almost transparent wave of energy released out of Maydeath''s raised hand before I felt myself getting pulled toward her. Gravitational magic? No, space magic?!


    That was absurd to think that Maydeath could possess such a divine level of skillset but that was something to get concerned about for future


    Currently, I was getting pulled toward my possible defeat at a high pace. Maydeath''s other arm was covered with a vibrant crimson glow, ready to punch me hard and strong.


    I couldn''t use my Area interference since it would not only cancel out her spells but also leave me vulnerable for at least half a minute and that much time was enough for Maydeath to knock me out.


    ''No choice then... '' I braced myself before I crossed my arms over my chest as Myadeath''s connected right over my arms.


    *BHAAAM*


    I was thrown meters away. I could already feel a bone or two in my arm broken by the sheer physical might blended with her spell. However, it wasn''t enough to make me surrender as I got back on my feet.


    I could already feel two immense amounts of soul energy radiating from two different sides of the stands. And I already could guess who these two individuals could be.


    However, it was not the time to worry about them as I once again faced Maydeath who surprisingly was....crying?


    "Why are you making me do this? Won''t you lose this round for me, Seth? "


    I could ask you the same Maydeath but surely I wouldn''t say that to her.


    Streams of tears were dripping down her cheeks with her eyes now turned almost emotionless. What''s with her? Is she about to go on a rampage?


    "What would it take for you to forfeit? "Maydeath raised her voice which came out a little stifled because of her choked breathing.


    "I don''t know about myself but surely this would take you out of the match... " As I said I raised my right arm and positioned my index finger pointing in her direction. There was a small orb of what seemed like nothing but air affixed at the tip of my index finger.


    A spell I have been preparing since the time I entered the arena.


    Maydeath frowned at that but nothing stopped me from releasing that attack at her.


    It seemed she sensed how much soul energy is invested in that single attack since she soon sped her hand like in prayer and spelled out some words before mming both palms on the ground.


    Four huge pirs erupted out of the ground with various runic symbols engraved over them.


    ''Damn....she has already achieved the Absolute Barrier... ''


    The four pirs can hold Elemental, Physical, Spiritual, and Soul-rted attacks. That''s why it''s called an Absolute barrier since it could stop almost every spell in its track.


    But not mine.


    Maydeath''s face paled as she saw the orb passing through all her barrier at a speed where she was unable to react and soon my attack hit the girl.


    *Gasp*


    The audience gasped and many even stood from their seat since Maydeath''s back arched backward and with her mouth wide agape her eyes got rolled back.


    *Thud*


    With a small thud, her body fell down to the ground. Since her artifact didn''t activate means she wasn''t fatally in danger and since she is no longer able to stand up...


    "Round two, Albeck Seth wins! Hundred points for Pristine Academy! "


    ...what was that bet again?


    ****


    A/N: - I hope you liked the chapter. Drop ament~

 Chapter 148: Realization

    Chapter 148: Realization


    [Maydeath''s POV: ]


    I have always been a conservative and very undemanding girl in both lives. I never truly desired anything beyond the point where not being able to attain it could bother me.


    I just went with the flow and kept my focus on my goal, ever since the age I discovered how cruel and deceiving this world could be.


    However, there was one exception to my principles.


    Ryuuta.


    He''s the person who has stolen my heart a long time ago. Without even realizing he had made me crazed in love with him. He was just being naturally considerate like he remains around others yet I was moved by his personality and caring nature. He was the first male who didn''t judge me based on my appearance or my intelligence. He just saw who I truly was. Not the outer shell but what resides within.


    After jumping from that cliff, I thought that I would get a new life where Ryuuta would not be bound by his n and family''s responsibilities and there would be no bitchy little sister of his toe in between us.


    However, I was wrong. That hoe of a girl who does not know her limits and what she should never touch was all over Ryuuta once again.


    In the meantime when I was building my strength and expanding my connections so I could maintain my peaceful life with Ryuuta, that bitch Mayu once again took her chance and enveloped herself around someone who doesn''t belong to anyone except me.


    I was furious beyond my tolerance capability but I was once again stopped by Ryuuta. But when I heard that this time he is not saving Mayu because of emotional reasons but because he has some use for her, I was somewhat relieved.


    However, even though Ryuuta ims to not be any more interested in that minx even not on tonically, it was not the same for thetter.


    What he wanted was a stable life and I was sure that I could provide him with such. There was no need for Anabelle or any other woman to remain by his side, that was why I made a bet with him.


    I intended to request Ryuuta to let go of Anabelle. I wouldn''t have asked him topletely remove himself from her life but after graduation, he could have remained by my side and I would have provided him with everything my beloved desired. How marvelous and exciting that sounds to be.


    That was why I wasn''t holding back when fighting with the person whom I have vowed to protect.


    His face, voice, and name have changed yet I still could feel Ryuuta all the same.


    It pained me. It pained me a lot when I was hurting him. But to remove that bug from his life, this was a necessary step.


    I thought if I show Seth how wide my range of skills and how strong I have be he would stop resisting and we could end this match on a happy note. I would have surrendered myself after this match and would have helped my dear to the infirmary where I would have patched his wounds and flirted with him to my heart''s content.


    But...why?


    Why wasn''t he surrendering? Even though I have shown him more than four attributes that I possess amongst the others, Seth was not ready to remain down at all.


    Why?


    Why was that? Does he want to win that much? Does he hate me that much or love Anabelle more than I initially assumed? Are they now something more than what they seemed in their previous life? Has that bitch allured him to bed that''s why Seth is trying this hard to win this? Is this match just his way to show dominance over me? But that wouldn''t be necessary since I am always prepared to submit to him.


    ''Then why... ''


    Tears were streaming down my cheeks, my mind fell into numbness as I saw my beloved being harmed by no one else but me. The person who should be standing by his side as his shield has betrayed him...yet why?


    "What would it take for you to give up... "I couldn''t help but ask. However, the response he gave me was entirely out of my expectations.


    I underestimated my beloved and before I knew I went nk by the attack he shot through my barrier, rendering me senseless.


    I lost. The golden opportunity to swat that pest away, I lost it. I was not able to portray how much I have grown stronger, then why would Seth believe in me?


    As I thought...it''s still not enough...


    *****


    [Arata''s Pov: ]


    [You woke up, partner? ]


    Hearing an old man''s voice, the very first thing to hear after waking up...yeah, not that great.


    I tried getting up but realized I was currently paralyzed and being treated by healers.


    ''So...I lost huh... '' All those ims I made and the confidence I had to at leastnd a decisive blow and make Miyuki recognize me were for naught since in the end I was just brushed away like a fly.


    Miyuki is strong, that much I was aware of but to think that she wasn''t even using all her attributes nor pulling any strong attacks to defeat me was disheartening.


    She not only nullified my ultimate move but a Tier 2 spell [Hell ze] worked as a finishing blow for me. She is capable of that much and here I was getting all hyped up just because I unlocked a mere Tier 3 sword art.


    Truly shameful.


    [Don''t belittle yourself, brat. We were unaware of her powers and since you have spent most of your time hating Seth or dreaming about thatss, we never got the proper time to train. If not for the brief knowledge you gained in mere a week then you wouldn''t havested that long against Maydeath. She would have crushed you the very moment the match began. ]


    I was aware. I acknowledge everything...yet why? Why does this hurt so much?


    ''Oh, crap...... ''


    The stream of tears slid down my cheeks yet I wasn''t able toprehend the reason behind it.


    Whether it was because I was so useless or I never actually deserved Miyuki...


    *****


    A/N: - Drop ament. Any chances for Arata to be more level-headed?


    Dunno.

 Chapter 149: Tempting offer~

    Chapter 149: Tempting offer~


    [Seth''s POV: ]


    The Tournament of Elite draws to its conclusion.


    I didn''t participate in every match of the final round. The third and fourth match was won by Anabelle and Ciel respectively.


    Unsurprisingly, it took only a few minutes for Anabelle to dispatch her opponent back to the pavilion. Her connection with the divine tree has elevated her soul energy to the point where she could have won all three rounds except against Maydeath.


    Ciel struggled slightly but in the end, she also came out victorious. It was fascinating to watch her match, the most. Her sword art and the way she holds herself during a battle were mesmerizing enough that in the end, I found myself apuding without even realizing it.


    It has already been five days since our match urred and yesterday it was already concluded that Pristine Academy has won this tournament by a wide margin.


    There was an unofficial celebration of the Professors and the students in which I participated only for the first half an hour because it was too noisy for my taste.


    Mother left after the first day of the final round...or more precisely, the moment I forfeited. She seemed kind of disappointed that I didn''t go for the third and fourth rounds but I wanted to give my other teammates opportunity as well.


    Today was the day of rewards and closure of this tournament where every team would get their prize ording to their rankings.


    Wearing a green and ck suit I stood in a corner while sipping on my wine, enjoying the serenity in the atmosphere.


    People came to talk to me but fortunately, they didn''t bother staying long because of a certain reason.


    "How long are you intending to hide? "


    I asked before taking another heartfelt sip. The wine was truly good for my taste.


    "I was ashamed to show myself in front of you."


    Maydeath''s voice reached to me as the girl emerged from my right.


    I nced at her and found my brows going up upon witnessing the girl.


    She was wearing a red cocktail dress that extended only up to her thighs with a healthy amount of skin exposure. Her beautiful crimson hair was curled and draped over her left shoulder with her crimson eyesplimented by her dress.


    "You took my breath away." Being honest with my feelings, Ipliment whatever I find worthy of praise.


    Her eyes turned round hearing my words, ears now dyed in the same shade as her eyes before Maydeath turned her head to look at me, discerning whether I meant it or not.


    "Y-You really think so...?"


    "Oh, yes. I do. And it''s a little surprising as well since in our previous life you tended to be more of a proper and neat type of girl who might have called this kind of dress, vulgar."


    In our previous life despite belonging to a middle-ss family just like me, Miyuki used to behave more like an ojou-sama than Mayu could have ever acted.


    "B-But you don''t h-hate it, right? T-that I am wearing something like this...? "


    Why my opinion matters to her this much...is what I might have asked. But I already know the answer so I didn''t go all over the questioning part and answered her with a shake of my head.


    The smile that bloomed on her face gained various gasps of awe from people. I didn''t realize but we were being eyed by the crowd for some time now.


    "And what about me, Seth? "


    Turning my gaze I found another beauty currently wearing a blue one-piece dress that went down to her ankles with a slit at the side that exposed some portion of her thigh and her long smooth leg. The color of her dress went perfectly with the eyes of this girl as well.


    The dress was not too exposing and inparison to many girls out there who were wearing quite revealing and what could be called tempting dresses, these twodies on either side were still in the category of modesty.


    "Gorgeous. I like that pearl ne."


    "Is that so~Thank you~"


    Another round of sighs of admiration, this time for Anabelle as it seemed the audience was rather intolerant of Anabelle''s smile.


    I just kept a blindfold at the res the two girls were directing at each other.


    "That reminds me, Seth. What are you nning to do after graduation? "


    Either to scramble with the growing tension or Maydeath just wanted to break the ice, she asked me in a tone filled with uncertainty.


    "Collect as many artifacts as I can while training myself for the disaster toe."


    I truthfully responded since the disaster was now only seven months away and I am still far from being prepared.


    Destruction was inevitable but I could try to protect those selective people whom I hold dear to me.


    I am nning to hint to Mother as well about the uing catastrophe so she ns ordingly


    However, there was still a risk of her suspecting me.


    ''Though...is there any time left to bother with such trivial stuff...?''


    I was uncertain.


    "Well, what if the artifact and other necessities you are talking about, I give it to you? Would you stay with me then, after graduation?"


    My left brow arched as I looked at the girl who was gazing at me with a hopeful expression.


    Truth be told, the offer to live in peace for the time being before the mayhem descends, doesn''t sound bad but in the first ce, can Maydeath really collect those many tools all by herself?


    The question was asked to me yet I wasn''t the one who answered, "So you are asking Seth to be a gigolo and get dependent on you? How shameless of you, Maydeath."


    Thanks, Anabelle. Thest bit of contemtion I had toward the offer was exhausted away when you regarded my could-have-been future self as a gigolo.


    "Seth has already faced various things in previous life because of you and in this life, he was burdened with responsibilities as well. If I provide him with some time offort and let him enjoy his life for a short while...then what''s there to be ashamed of? I mean, don''t you think Seth deserves some happiness as well? Or are you some sadist bitch who likes to see people suffer? "


    Ouch...that must have burnt.


    I never knew Miyuki had such an aggressive side, or maybe now that she has merged with Maydeath that this new version has sprung up.


    Whatever the case, Anabelle surely incurred a massive hit from that as she prepared to counter, only to be stopped by me.


    "Silence now. The event is about to start. "


    And as I just said, two very known figures across the world emerged on the stage.


    Surprisingly I spotted my mother amongst the crowd as well who might have arrived when I was engaged in the chat.


    However, when I saw the smile she wore while she gazed at me, it sent a shiver down my spine.


    ''Why does it feel...she''s plotting up something...?''


    ****


    A/N:- Surprise surprise, Seth. Your mama won''t be letting you go away~


    Drop ament.

 Chapter 150: Sudden Announcement?

    Chapter 150: Sudden Announcement?


    The emperor of Ranghaur¡ªEmperor Arthur Elheim el Bernford, was a strong man with a prideful visage. His presence was enough to make the people conscious of their behavior around him.


    Tall and broad frame with tinum golden hair and blue eyes. I could see that my grandparents really must have been a charmer to have someone like the Emperor and mother as their children.


    The stage was currently upied by the Sage¡ªSmander and the Principal along with the Emperor of the winning team who would congratte the Academy for concluding on top.


    I along with Maydeath and Anabelle stood near the front with our respective sses in hand as the Sage began to speak.


    "Every year I find some new talent and a potential shining above all. An individual who catches my attention the most and someone whose future I could prematurely assume. Take the example of Saebes Lewinhart, the battle junky and the popr muscle head of his time. Many people believed that he would end up dead because of his hot-blooded nature and his naivety when ites to mind games, however, now we all know where he is currently and what achievements that remarkable man has aplished. "


    Kevin evidently stood more straight when the Sage suddenly brought up the topic of his father. No surprise that Kevin respects his old man so much since Saebes indeed have gone against his odds and it overcame his weaknesses to be the current General of the Knight Order.


    "However, this tournament was special. Even if I want to, I simply can not find someone so excessively better than others. It''s not because you all aren''t good enough, rather I have seen so many talented youths in this tournament that I wasn''t able to put any distinguishable factor at the end. "


    The speech was the same as what transpired in the canon yet the twodies on either side of me were intently ring at the Smander for some reason.


    ''Did they want to be recognized... ?'' Indeed Anabelle and Maydeath were exceptional on the battlefield but knowing the plot they should have been expecting this, no?


    ''But...why are you ring at him all of a sudden, mother... ?'' I would pretend to be oblivious to what mutual grounds these three women could grow suddenly wary of Smander and focus on the announcement for now.


    "However, as per the rules I need to decide the MVP of the tournament, and after a lot of consideration, I havee to acknowledge a single individual who has impressed me with such aspects which generally get ignored by most of the youths. "


    I surely wasn''t the one considering many facts. For starters, I waste for the first round which eliminates the factor of my being a diligent contestant regardless of whatever situation arose from my side.


    Somehow I already had a feeling to whom this award could go and when the Sage spoke again, I got my hunch proven to be right.


    "Ciel Ionhart, please step forward. "


    A round of apuse erupted in the hall as the name of the possibly most diligent and hardworking student of Pristine Academy was announced.


    The girl in question was startled enough to start ncing around to find whether there was another Ciel amongst the participants.


    ''Don''t panic, Ciel. You deserve it so be proud and go up there. ''


    I telepathically transferred my words to which Ciel visibly calmed down before she nced at me with a thankful expression.


    I nodded at the girl before she took a deep breath and began walking toward the stage.


    "Tch..."


    "Such a shame... "


    The twodies on either side shared not-so-favorable thoughts.


    The medal and the reward for bing the most valuable yer were awarded to the girl who was on the verge of tears.


    The ps from the audience never halted which signified how everyone thought highly of Ciel. For some reason, I was also feeling proud at the moment.


    Once Ciel returned to her spot, the Sage once again walked into the spotlight.


    "Before we move to the award ceremony of the top three, this busybody student of mine would like to announce something."


    This ''student'' was referred to as the Emperor of Ranghaur who upon being called stepped forward with a charming smile that made many girls sigh in awe. Seriously, this man was in histe thirties yet even without his title of an emperor many women are still prepared to throw themselves at him.


    "My beloved students. Regardless of what position you ended up in, keep in mind that I am utterly proud of you all. "


    His booming voice resonated vibrantly across the ceremonial hall. It was backed up by a simr spell as Smander which let the veryst person standing at the backside to hear the Emperor clearly.


    A surge of tion raced across the hall upon hearing the words. Though it didn''t change anything in their rankings, the happiness of being recognized by such a remarkable man was hefty enough to bring enthusiasm to the audience.


    "Moving to the topic at hand, there has been some discussion regarding the sudden elevation of high-crowned temples. It has been recorded that the appearance of so many temples has never been this frequent in the past."


    The atmosphere instantly sobered up upon hearing the news that most of the students were unaware of. However, since this was going just as the plot I wasn''t surprised.


    What grabbed my attention was the fact that why the Emperor was addressing this news all of a sudden now which could make the students panic.


    And with the Emperor''s following words, I soon received my answer and also the reason why my mother has been grinning widely for a while now.


    "To counter the rising danger it has been decided that every empire would be recruiting students from their respective central Academy and train them so one day they could stand at the frontlines while carrying the responsibility of vanguards. "


    *****


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 151: Big brother is here!

    Chapter 151: Big brother is here!


    Keith Albeck has been in a dilemma for some time now.


    There have been some improvements in his standings in the house. Now Keith has been delegated the work which he could call important for the Duchy.


    He was still in the learning phase of a bureaucrat and his physical prowess to be a ruler is stillcking ifpared to his older brother, but overall Keith has been reforming himself to be someone worthy in his mother''s eyes.


    The subject of his plight lies in the fact that this year he has to enroll in the Pristine Academy. If not for the ident then Keith would be in the second year in that academy but he was supposed to get admitted there at the age of sixteen.


    Keith doesn''t possess a childish mindset to mind the factor of his age and gets ashamed because of it. What bothered Keith was his progress in the Duchy and how well he was getting around the work field. And suddenly to leave it all to pursue his academic life.


    ''Indeed problematic...''


    Keith has long epted the fact that his mother doesn''t prefer Keith as much as she does the eldest sibling which signifies that, unlike Seth who was offered the throne even after he finishes his silly hobby of exploration, Keith wouldn''t be presented such generously as well.


    Once Keith joins the school, his chances to inherit the throne would reduce exponentially.


    All his hard work would go down the drain if he remains away from the Duchy for three years.


    ''No, I can''t... I won''t...but how do I convince Mother... ?''


    Keith hase over various obstacles until now. After ''that'' ident when he abandoned any hope of wielding a weapon again, it was his father who supported him and helped Keith once again strengthen his resolve to be the greatest.


    However, what the blonde noble still cannot face was the cold re the duchess bestows whenever something or someone goes against her will.


    ''However...I need to take my chance. Even Seth convinced her to let him go adventuring after graduation... ''


    Always bringing up the example of Seth to convince himself was something Keith needs to reflect upon. But not now.


    [At the breakfast table]


    Duchess Vrie has returned home after a week of holiday. Well, it was not purely a holiday since six days of the week she was with her cousin brother, and all the foreign aristocrats discussing the new policy Ranghaur hase up with.


    The seventh day was fabulous since she got to see her beloved on stage being rewarded for the achievements he attained. Though it was a pity that wasn''t chosen for the MVP, Vrie didn''t hold a grudge against Smanderr for that.


    After all, it doesn''t take a pitiful medal and a mere artifact as a reward to make Seth the brightest and the coolest student in all of the six academies. Vrie has already acknowledged her son and that''s what matters.


    "Mother...I want to tell you something."


    "Hmm? What is it, Keith?" Vrie responded in a light-hearted tone, however, her mood was soon spoiled by what her second son followed.


    "I don''t want to join the Academy an-"


    "Keith." She wasn''t intimidating her son through her Soul(energy) but fortunately, her tone told Keith that it was better to stop talking.


    Vrie didn''t need to identify it but her other children have straightened their backs as well in fret.


    She wasn''t proud of how much fear she had instilled in them involuntarily, but sometimes it was better to be feared when her own child was proposing such an idiotic idea.


    "Swallow those words before I do something which you won''t like. Do you understand? "


    Keith''s eyes were trained forward, not daring to look at his mother as he spoke with his trembling voice, "Y-yes, I understand Mother. "


    Feeling the warmth enveloping her hand, Vrie looked at her husband only to let her gaze soften a bit. That peculiar red eyes have always been a weakness for her.


    "Calm down, alright? We both know why Keith doesn''t want to enroll. "


    "I am aware but it doesn''t mean I have to agree with his decision. Keith doesn''t know what great heights he could reach by studying in that academy. " Turning her gaze back at her son who still was frozen she raised her tone before continuing, "If he can''t understand this simple fact then at least he should look up to his brother who has reached such heights where I brag about him being my son."


    Vrie didn''t bat an eye how Keith flinched upon beingpared to Seth. If her son couldn''t handle beingpared then it''s better if he follows what she''s saying.


    "Young master Seth is here. "


    Suddenly Vrie''s attendant informed them something which turned Vrie''s mood upside down.


    "Brother Seth is here?"


    Surprinslgy the youngest of the family, Liliana was also happy about the news and was barely holding herself from jumping from the seat but it wasn''t required since soon the figure of a handsome young man appeared walking inside the room with long strides and a frown marring his face.


    Vrie already was aware of why Seth suddenly appeared in the mansion when his school continues from tomorrow but she wasn''t worried about the reason for his vexation at all. Rather she was ted that despite being displeased with his mother, he actually came to meet her.


    "Brother Seth!" Liliana wasn''t able to hold herself as she jumped down from her seat and made her way toward Seth.


    The eldest''s expression rxed a bit being approached by his cute baby sister before he crouched down and hugged Liliana lightly.


    "How is my little sister doing?"


    "Not good, brother. No one ys with me nowadays." After separating from the warming hug the little oneined with small tears already filling her big eyes.


    "Lili is getting more dizzy these days, right? Whates first? Health or games?" Seth asked in a gentle tone. It was far better than the scolding Liliana receives from her sister but it was a rare urrence for her to be doted by her brother which made Lilian even more emotional.


    Encircling her frail arms around Seth''s neck she began to sob as the little one replied, "B-*sniff* But...brother said it''s fine for Lili to y from time to time..*sniff* won''t Brother Seth stay with a little longer and y with me?"


    By now, the agitation and the words Seth has prepared to charge his mother with, already evaporated from the overloaded cuteness.


    However, Seth still needs to talk to the Duchess. After all, there were various things at stake.


    After smiling at the little girl, Seth picked her up as the girl happily remained coiled around her brother before the eldest spoke to his mother.


    "I need to talk to you "


    Vrie, who had a happy smile upon witnessing the heartwarming scene replied in a honey-dipped tone, "Anytime dear~"


    ******


    A/N: - Poor Keith. These kinds of characters be some dope ass viins.


    Drop ament if you liked the chapter~

 Chapter 152: Delegation

    Chapter 152: Delegation


    A/N: - The word orb in this chapter signifies. Enjoy~


    -----


    Above all realms, there reside numerous existences that could not beprehended by any mortal self regardless of their measurement criteria.


    At such a ce where no distinctive features could make the ce interesting yet at the same time nothing could be more mesmerizing, there could be seen several figures; currently engaged in a deep discussion.


    Eight seats, eight existence varying in outer appearance and temperament currently had a mutual stressful matter in hand to deal with.


    "That orb is a waste cause. We should have begun assembling a different epicenter a long before. Now nothing that happens would be in our authority."


    The one who grumbled was a handsome man with broad shoulders and blonde hair. The God of the Sun¡ªSolius, indeed wasn''t too pleased with the things happening regarding the specific orb, about which this meeting was called forth.


    "It''s toote to think of creating another orb worth handling our divine essence and transmitting to other realms without the threat of crumbling down over the years. We have yet failed billions of times." Replied the gorgeousdy with white hair. The moon goddess¡ªLuna, despite seeming calm as usual from the outside, was actually quite distressed about the untamed and uncontroble future which could lead to severe devastation.


    "It''s not entirely hopeless for the orb to retain its prosperity. I wish you all to have some faith in the individual, Goddess Miria has chosen for the job." Rebuking her fellow peers was the Goddess of Health and Fertility¡ªIsis.


    The vast space turned dead silent at the statement since the ''individuals'' in concern were the major part of why most of the deities have long lost hope of saving the most important nucleus of this world.


    "Those punks, eh? How could we trust them when those six aren''t even on good terms with each other? How could we ry a task on such a vast scale when the very moment any one of them exposed their vulnerable back, the other one would prey on it? I am aware of the prophecy yet couldn''t trust even a single coin worth on those worthless pieces of trash who calls themselves, warriors. At least the previous six chosen ones were better than these and that Ranghaur girl used my blessings in an appropriate way to handle things back then."


    The Goddess of war¡ªAeres nearly yelled those words because of her growing agitation regarding the six particr entities, the Goddess of Reincarnation¡ªMiria has selected to save the Nucleus from its doom.


    "Not to talk about...four of those individuals already are in contact with divinity. And except for the one who''s been blessed by Ravena, none of the other three could actually be called anywhere near to face what is toe."


    Added her opinion or more like mentioned some facts was the God of Wisdom¡ªAlhazar. The old-looking deity has already calcted the oues of several possibilities and he could tell that the Nucleus was nearing its doom.


    "Maydeath''s choice to be stronger is different from what we desire, but at least she''s trying to adapt to the Rule of Death and get better using the blessing of a divinity."


    Spoke the grim-looking woman who was covered from head to toe with a raven robe. The deity of death¡ªRavena.


    "But is it enough? Can one person handle all those burdens which exhausted those past six warriors? And not to talk about that this time the burden would be ten times heavier."


    Spoke the green-haireddy and the twin sister of Isis, Mother Nature, and the one who resides in the Divine Tree¡ªIsil.


    The one who has blessed Anabelle with the essence of the Holy Magic and also the one who supports the vegetation along with the flora and fauna of the lower world spoke with a frown.


    Another deep silence ensued whichsted for hours before the one who have been silent until now spoke up.


    "I still have hope left in those children." Most of the others showed disagreement immediately but the speaker hasn''t concluded her statement yet.


    "However, since the time is nearing, we have no other option rather than to hand Alfather''s essence to one of the six."


    The only sisters present inside the room visibly reacted to the statement and even the others didn''t give away any expression, they all were equally surprised to hear about the essence belonging to the father of all.


    The orb which the deities call ''Nucleus'' wasn''t an epicenter of so many routes for no reason. There was something residing beneath the surface that makes that orb special.


    Several questions and resistance were prepared by the other six deities but the one who spoke first was the God of Wisdom, "Actually, it would work considering how overpowering those tools could be against any mortal threat that would surely arise in due time."


    The most calctive and observant amongst them all was the one who spoke just now, and for him to advocate Goddess of reincarnation like this, surely should have a deeper meaning to it.


    However, there was a major obstacle in their path which was yet to cross.


    "But...who would be the one to possess the power of someone even above us?"


    *****


    (A/N: - If you find difficulty understanding some of the things, I prefer you read Chapter 6-Discovery- once again)


    ***


    [Seth''s POV:]


    "Seriously, mother? For me to remain in Ranghaur you plotted all this, right? This Policy of Servitude wouldn''t let me leave the continent unless I didn''t want to be a rogue."


    Maybe this was the first time I have talked like this with my mother and I have a justifiable reason for it.


    During the ceremony after the tournament, it was announced that some selected students from each academy who participated in the event would be assigned to a special school of the military for a year and thereafter they have to serve theirnd for at least three years before they decide whether to continue or retire.


    Undoubtedly I was also one of those special students who were delegates with such a marvelous job.


    "First sit here, Seth." My mother who should have been annoyed by my tone by now, was still smiling merrily.


    And why won''t she? After all, her scheme to trap me with the Dukedom has finally seeded.


    Nevertheless, I sighed to exhale some agitation and sat down on the chair beside her working table.


    There was no one else beside us in the office otherwise they would have seen a side of mine known to only this woman.


    The freedom to throw tantrums from time to time was limited around only her.


    cing her hand over mine, Mother looked at me before she asked in a serious yet serene tone, "Tell me truthfully, Seth. What''s the real reason you want to be an explorer this bad?"


    I was taken aback at how she perceived my lies and could tell that I didn''t disclose the whole truth.


    But since I have already decided to warn her about the uing disaster, it''s better if I confess right now.


    "Actually...


    ****


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 153: Fishy

    Chapter 153: Fishy


    Vrie knew Seth was hiding something from her since this was the first time he seemed so infatuated with something. She could see in his eyes, this obsession was far greater than what he had when he requested his engagement with La.


    Seth seemed desperate to leave the dukedom and attain something which he hadn''t told Vrie about.


    Regardless of whatever he had in mind or whatever reason was driving her son to such great lengths wouldn''t change her decision regarding his request to leave the nation. But of course, she would like to hear him out for the least.


    "Something massive is about to ur Mother and I need to prepare so I could face the crisis."


    Seth never was a child who would make fake statements to get his wish granted so Vrie knew he wasn''t lying here. But still, she wasn''t clear on the matter to give any judgment.


    "borate. " She didn''t ask this time but rathermanded since for some reason her son has been stressing over the matter for some decent time now and as a responsible mother, Vrie needs to quell her child''s trouble.


    Dying her work for the evening, she turned her all attention to Seth as she saw him ufortably shifting on his seat, evidently unsure what he should share with the Duchess and whatnot.


    Vrie didn''t like this air of secrecy but she didn''t have any thought of prying into that for now.


    "Have you ever thought Mother...what is the source behind all these temples and why do they summon out of nowhere?"


    Vrie didn''t have to ponder before she answered what she had learned over the years, "To keep the flow of the essence of our lives and restrict the overgrowth of humanity."


    It was a widely known textbook knowledge, something everyone knows who was at the age to read and write. However, Seth seemed to have another perspective on the matter.


    "Then when the first time Soul energy merged with this, was it because of those Temples or because of the emergence of soul energy, those Temples appeared in the first ce?"


    Vrie frowned at that statement since from her knowledge, it was those temples that brought the concept of Soul energy and made it an essentialponent of one''s life. Just like blood, Soul energy became a necessity for every being to survive, and to retain this energy one has to be in proper shape all the time as well, or the imbnce could lead to their demise as well.


    However, now all of a sudden her son was questioning her knowledge and challenging the history of the world based on his hypothesis?


    Vrie was at a loss but at least she seemed to be still invested in the topic and Seth could have asked for nothing more.


    "Those temples are there since the energy the temple beasts carries corrupts a soul energy bearer and I fear that very soon arge number of high-crowned temples unprecedented and unheard up to until now would appear on the surface. At that time I, you and many other potential warriors doesn''t stabs with appropriate aids and strong weaponry, do you think we could survive the mayhem? "


    As Seth concluded his words, the office room was engulfed in piercing silence up to the point where the clock seemed to be ticking by the ear.


    Vrie didn''t doubt Seth but she could not blindly trust him as well. She has seen through events and with the span of these many years of ruling such a profitablend how sometimes one''s assumptions bring out unimaginable fear.


    Though she didn''t have the motive to deny Seth''s words and regard them as pure rubbish, she couldn''t bring herself to act ording to them as well.


    But above all, there was something Vrie wanted to ask her son, "What is the basis of this all possibility you have built."


    Maybe her choice of words wasn''t correct since the expression her son adopted clearly told her that he was disappointed in her.


    "Forget it, mother. " Seth was about to get up and leave when Vrie extended her hand and took a firm hold of her son''s wrist.


    "I didn''t permit you to leave, yet. Sit back down, I still am talking to you."


    This was a rare instance for Vrie to use such a tone with Seth but there was something bothering her since earlier. A feeling born out of anxiety because her son was not sharing the whole fact maybe for the first time.


    And Vrie couldn''t leave this matter just like this.


    "Tell me what you need and how could I help you, Seth. And while you are at it, would you help me make the necessary arrangement for the defense and vanguard forces ordingly so we could defend against what is toe?"


    "....do you believe me?" That certainly even Vrie wasn''t sure of but until Seth could remain by her side, it''s all that mattered to her. And if there was any credibility in his words, which Vrie wants to think there is, then it would be proven to be beneficial for the Dukedom.


    "As vague as your responses have been today, I still cannot bring myself to abandon my son like this, can I? "


    Holding his hand fondly in hers Vrie spoke in a warming tone that deted the fog of tension from the air.


    Seth also visibly dropped his shoulder and seemed rxed upon being pampered by his mother.


    ''Well...it didn''t go as I thought, but at least now I could afford to fast forward my objective... '' Seth thought with a sigh of relief.


    ******


    "I have barely seen you this tense before, young master. Did something happen between you and Madame? "


    It was around ten on the clock when Lara was helping Seth to wear his night dress since thetter had decided to stay for the night and teleport back to the academy so he could attend the sses after mid-noon.


    Lara always apanies her master so it was given she woulde with him to the mansion as well.


    "Well, the talk went fine but the pending work is making me burdened already. Well, I will do something about it somehow."


    Her master replied as he walked to the study table and took his sses to read some documents.


    Under normal circumstances, Lara wouldn''t have bothered her master but there was something she wanted to know urgently.


    "Master...is it true that you have epted the engagement with both, Lady Serene and Your Highness Celine as well?"


    Lara did not doubt that her master would make her, his concubine one day after he graduates but this was about his official wife, and from Lara''s perspective her master was rushing things.


    "Where are you getting at?"


    Without removing his gaze away from the document her master asked before Lara went toward him and gently began to massage his shoulder.


    "I am talking about the only woman for whom you unconditionally and under no unique circumstances fell in love with. Your teacher, Haruka."


    Lara was slightly envious to find out the fact that her master loves the older woman without any reason nor any special interaction they had which could have led to his budding feelings.


    Such beautiful feelings her master had for Haruka yet he epted someone else''s proposal...indeed something Lara was curious to know.


    Lara thought that her master would now leave the document and reply to her seriously, but he just chuckled a little and said something that Lara could have never expected.


    "Forget about love, she doesn''t want to see my face, Lara. There''s nothing in between us now and the hope to make her my wife has long exhausted. So please let me forget her and help me sort out these files here."


    "C-Certainly, young master. "


    Lara immediately switched to work mode but her mind still was stuck at what her master said.


    ''I need to do something about this... ''


    ****


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 154: Next President?

    Chapter 154: Next President?


    Serena has been in a dilemma since morning. The reason for her troubling thoughts emerges from the news her mother broke just some hours ago through a letter.


    The proposal of marriage Serena''s family sent to the Albeck family was a known fact to her. Serena had mixed feelings regarding the proposal since a side of her does like Seth but in what way, it was uncertain. And another side of Serena was afraid to see herself being paired up with such a great man. She was nervous to be regarded as an unworthy wife of the eldest heir of the Albeck family.


    Then again, the chances of Seth epting Serena were too low for her to prepare beforehand regarding how she would serve her potential future husband.


    Serena has already ruined her image in the eyes of the President by offering herself not once but twice to him. Serena doesn''t regret it since she wanted to save her best friend but now that Seth must have gotten the word of the proposal, he must have been feeling disgusted by the mere idea of making Serena his wife.


    That was what Serena thought since other than being an acquaintance she couldn''t hope for anything more out of their rtionship.


    Or so she thought...


    ''President actually epted the proposal...''


    Serena pretended to not notice how her cheeks were unnaturally heated up even in this cold as she barely held herself from smiling like a fool.


    She received a letter from her mother this morning that her engagement has been scheduled for two months thirteen days from today.


    ''So does it means...Seth as well... '' Serena didn''t want to raise her hope but the heart of a maiden doesn''t understand logic when romance is involved and surely Serena was no exception to it.


    She never was good at reading people from their expressions and someone who generally remains stoic and indifferent like President Seth, Serena barely ever has perceived his mood and thoughts in the past.


    Naturally, because of that, she wasn''t able to realize whether Seth had anything for Serena as well.


    But now...


    Unbeknownst to the blond princess, there was a certain individual in the ss who was continuously staring at Serena with dead eyes. It was a miracle how the said person has yet to release any murderous intent since just from her gaze one could deduce what the girl desired out of Serena.


    The desire to kill.


    ****


    "So that''s it for today. Since final exams would be nearing in a month, I hope all the students focus more on revision."


    With that Haruka dismissed the ss before she began to arrange her notes.


    Seth, who has been silently focusing on the ss until now, moved for the first time to collect his books and return to the council office since he had some immediate work to submit.


    It was then, when suddenly...


    "Is it true, President, that you are engaged with the first year, Serena?"


    Normally, no one dares question Seth so openly, and most importantly about his personal life yet the person in question was the tomboy of the ss who likes to break the norm and speak her mind without a grain of worry.


    Turning his head toward the tall redhead, Seth first thought of ignoring her, but when he realized that not only the questioner but almost everyone was eagerly waiting for an answer, he sighed.


    "Yes, it''s true, Reba. Now that you excuse-"


    *Dhak*


    As something heavy fell on the ground, Seth along with others turned their eyes to look at the spot.


    "Ah, sorry about that." It seems Professor Haruka has mistakenly dropped her bag and her books have scattered on the aisle.


    The girl nearby went to help the Professor before thetter hurriedly left without turning even once.


    Seth squinted his eyes but soon abandoned the thought of reading her mind. Her mental barrier would notify her about the breach and Seth didn''t want to be hated by her more than she already does.


    Sighing, he took his bag and after pushing them into his spatial storage, he walked away toward the council office.


    "Good afternoon, President."


    Everyone greeted him as usual, to which Seth nodded and walked toward his seat where his secretary already was waiting.


    "Afternoon, President. I would like to remind you that you have fixed your schedule to meet with Serena at four."


    Ciel reminded the president since he told her to forward a letter to Serena in the morning. So, to not make ady wait needlessly, Ciel reminded him.


    It was surprising for Ciel as well to hear that the person who has got his heart broken some months ago and was in suspicion to be in a rtionship with her best friend Anabelle, was actually going to get engaged to Serena, out of the blue.


    Regardless, as a disciplined and experienced secretary, Ciel didn''t try to quell her curiosity and remained professional as always.


    "Hmm...thanks, for the reminder."


    Ciel wasn''t too shocked by hearing the President''s gratitude since he has be a little considerate and gentle these days but still, it made her heart flutter every time being praised by the man she deeply admired.


    Not for him, then Ciel might have never received the award of most valuable yer and had to marry some rich young brat after graduation. Now she possesses enough achievements to shut all those mouths who told her that a woman''s role was only to support a man.


    Old hags should have burnt to death by now. Ciel huffed.


    "That reminds me, are you preparing for the election and your campaign speech, Ciel?"


    Suddenly, President voiced something that took Ciel off guard. Since he still was working on the review files of the club management team, President, fortunately, didn''t see Ciel''s flustered expression.


    Regaining her bearing Ciel replied in her usual tone, "Yes, President. I have already written my speech and decided on my motto. If things go well, then next month, I would be sitting on your chair."


    Shit...that might have gone too far! Ciel inwardly cursed herself for speaking a lot, in the flow.


    But the arrow has already been shot and she had no other option than to prepare herself for bitter words Seth would follow with.


    Seeing his hands halting and head-turning in her direction, Ciel sucked on a silent breath as she braced herself...only to get surprised upon seeing the smile adorning his lips.


    "I also wish to see you seed in my position, so do your best, alright?"


    A dumbstruck Ciel couldn''tprehend how a man could change this much in so less time or what factor bestowed her with this gentle side of her President.


    The only word, the current Ciel could mutter out as a response was, "Understood...."


    Indeed, the secretary is getting favored. Everyone else in the council room noted.


    ****


    [Seth''s POV:]


    It was nearly four in the afternoon when I was walking toward the flower garden where I previously had a meeting with Serena.


    As soon my gazended on her, a shy smile spread across her face as she slowly got up from her seat.


    From the looks of it, it seems she wasn''t against the marriage at all, rather she seems to have already epted me as her partner.


    That look, saddened me a little since the thing I was going to tell her surely would break her heart.


    ''But...I cannot let her remain in the dark about this rtionship... '' Fortifying my resolve I made my way toward my possible wife to confess my true motive for this rtionship.


    ****


    A/N: - Some character development and work on rtionships would continue before we get on with the chaotic events.


    The plot is nearing its end?


    Actually no, but there''s a possibility that I divide this one into two parts like Wannabe Viin, as well.


    Who knows?

 Chapter 155: Arrangement

    Chapter 155: Arrangement


    The atmosphere was perfect to have a cup of tea over a nice conversation. Yet, Seth couldn''t help but feel a little disoriented about this whole chat he was about to have with his to-be fiancee.


    Serena on the other hand seemed quite shy to look at her future husband but her stealing nces didn''t go unnoticed by Seth.


    "Before anything, I would like to confirm something, Serena." Hearing his words made Serena''s expression shift to a confused one as she nodded for him to continue.


    "You are not being forced into this rtionship, right? I mean if you have feelings for someone else, then I would personally look into the matter and advocate dismissal of the arrangement our families have made."


    Seth didn''t voice it out but he was doubtful of Serena''s feelings for Arata, which by the plot should have reached a height where Serena couldn''t have thought of anyone else to be her partner rather than the Protagonist.


    But surely, things have changed due to Seth''s interference, and also that now, inside Arata, lives a man who was madly passionate about someone else.


    "It''s not...! " Serena nearly jumped out of her seat hearing the question, but soon she stabilized herself, and with a small cough of embarrassment, she settled back on her seat.


    Without even turning, Serena could tell that her maids were giggling in amusement.


    Regardless, Serena didn''t make the man wait for her answer which could have led to any kind of misunderstanding, before she cleared her stance, "I have no one in mind for whom I would like to go against my parents'' decision. So please, be rest assured."


    In a way, Seth was disappointed. Not because he wants to see Serena with someone else or anything but if she would have shown reluctance to this engagement, then Seth might not have to burden himself with the guilt.


    Nevertheless, lost in choices, Seth decided to spill the truth about his reason to marry Serena.


    "Serena...there''s a reason of mine for which I am marrying you. "


    Hearing his words, Serena''s previous smile faltered slightly as she felt a slight stinging sensation in her chest.


    Before Seth could have said anything, Serena ordered her maids to leave them alone. Naturally, the servants were uneasy to leave theirdy unaided but Serena''s unnaturally cold tone made them visibly tremble before they left.


    Seth knew Serena had grasped the subtle meaning behind his words but even so, he didn''t intend on leaving this conversation just like that.


    "P-Please continue, President." Her voice was shaky and Seth could see how she was clutching the hem of her gown in nervousness.


    Nevertheless, he spoke up, "The heirloom of your family which has been passed on for generations...I have requested the heirloom in dowry to marry you. I wanted to let you know that my primary reason to marry you was that relic."


    The three pieces of the Treasure of the Unknown were Seth''s current and most prominent goal as of now. And one of the three pieces to ess the treasure, was the relic Seth demanded from Count Stephen, Serena''s father.


    Serena wasn''t informed about such arrangements, probably considering her nature, her parents must be worried that Serena might go against the marriage.


    Seth had two options to obtain the Heirloom...actually three. But marrying Serena seemed the most efficient and least criminal. The other two routes would have taken the path of violence which Seth didn''t want to partake in until it doesn''t get dire.


    Serena remained silent for a bit and Seth patiently waited for her response.


    It took her time but the blond girl finally looked up with a forced smile adorned her lips, "If this marriage benefits you, President, then I would dly ept it. Now then... "


    Serena stood up in a slight rush since despite her wanting to hide it, the tears her eyes were filled with, expressed her true feelings on the matter.


    She turned on her heel and intended to walk away when suddenly, "Serena."


    Her body froze hearing the domineering voice of Seth as she stood at the ce. Her eyes were no longer able to withhold the tears as they slid down her cheeks, only for Serena to swiftly wipe them off.


    "I didn''t allow you to leave." His voice was condensed as ever, even though he knew Serena was not in her correct mind.


    Regardless, she replied without running away from him, "I *sniff* assume...*sniff* everything has already been discussed..."


    She was trying to wipe her tears but these stupid tears weren''t listening to her at all, as they continued flowing down like water from a broken tap.


    Suddenly Serena''s body grew stiff and her hand paused near her cheeks as she felt a warm and big hand holding her arm. She soon sensed that Seth was standing a lot close to her to the point where their bodies were touching.


    Serena slowly turned her teary eyes to look in his direction, only to get surprised upon being greeted with his excessively tender gaze which dared to melt her heart instantly.


    Seth used his free hand to grab hers as he intervened their fingers and while gazing at their connected hold, he spoke in a gentle tone, "You did hear me mentioning that the dowry is my primary motive, right? So doesn''t it imply, there could be any other motive for me to ept you as my bride?"


    *Ba* *Dum*


    Whether it was because Seth mentioned that there was another reason for him to ept the proposal or was because he called Serena, his bride...there was something along the lines that dyed her small ears with a crimson shade.


    Her heartbeat rose exponentially, feeling this warmth and listening to his words. Serena was dumbstruck.


    ''Ah... ''Serena inwardly eximed as she found herself turning toward her future husband who took a strong hold of her waist and controlled her body under hismand.


    Like Serena has lost all her strength in his strong arms, she tamely looked at his towering figure and those emerald eyes which were fixated on her.


    Suddenly, like her breath was caught in her throat, Serena''s whole body grew entirely stiff as she felt his warm lips ovepping hers.


    But she didn''t get to feel the sensation for long as Seth detached his lips before speaking the words, Serena could have never even dreamt of hearing from this man.


    "Not as the heir of the Albeck family or the President of Pristine High. I am romantically interested in you as a man, Serena. Will you marry me? "


    ****


    A/N: -...I definitely would never be able to say something like that to a girl.


    Drop ament `

 Chapter 156: Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 156: Uninvited Guest


    "Is that so? Well, congrattions."


    Early in the morning, on the bench of the garden located on the east of the main academy building, could be seen two lovely girls currently wearing different expressions on their faces.


    After Serena affirmed her rtionship with Seth and realized that somehow he also likes her as a woman, the first thing Serena did was send a letter back home, and today, she sought the person whom she wanted to let know about the engagement as soon as she could.


    La.


    Serena and La have be great friends thanks to Arata who no longer hangs out with them. And through their friendship and the trust they have built for each other, it was natural for Serena to know about the affection La holds for her ex-fianc¨¦.


    Serena wanted to let La know about this firsthand, not because the blond girl was boasting here or wanted to make La feel bad, but rather because Serena didn''t want to feel like she was betraying her senior by getting married to the man La adores, behind her back.


    "You are sad, aren''t you?"


    Serena bluntly asked since the smile currently spread on La''s lips was a little too stretched to call it natural. And being with the girl for months now, Serena could tell, when her senior was lying to her.


    La''s smile dropped slightly as with a sigh she epted the fact that how bad she was in acting.


    "Well, isn''t it natural for me to be sad? If only I haven''t strayed from my path then I would have gotten married to Seth after graduation."


    It was a truth that more than half of the school knew.


    Seth was a prideful man who tends to look down upon mostly everyone, including many of the professors. He surely has improved recently and his way of talking has also gave gotten a lot smoother. For example, the ''incident'' that took ce yesterday.


    However, there was an exception to Seth''s general wariness and that was La. The daughter of low ranking noble was offered to be wedded to the leading heir of the most powerful ducal house...indeed, one could guess how


    strong Seth''s feelings must have been toward La to convince his family to the marriage.


    If only La wouldn''t begin to show affection toward Arata or would have given a little more attention to Seth then the most usible oue would have been La''s marriage to Seth in ce of Seren.


    "Now I wonder..." With her gaze filled with sorrow and a sad smile weakly lifting the edges of her lips, La continued, "...whether Seth would even look at me even ife across each other..."


    "Of course, he would. President might no longer hold you dear to his heart as much as he did in the past, but still, you are his first love. And people don''t forget their first love even if they try for their whole life."


    Serena tried encouraging the downcast senior since it was too heartbreaking to see those sad eyes which generally remain cheery and energetic.


    Serena could tell, how much La regrets her decisions and wants to be near Seth, yet she couldn''t do anything to fulfill her desire.


    "For you to say this even though you are now his fiancee...it takes a lot, Serena. So, thank you, and take care."


    Serena received genuine gratitude from her senior before she got up and began walking toward the exit of the school.


    From the looks of it, it doesn''t seem La would be able to attend ss anymore. And it doesn''t take a genius to realize what she would do after reaching her dorm.


    ''If only I can do something... ''Serena muttered to herself as she gazed at the departing figure of her senior.


    ****


    Around five in the evening, Seth returned to his mansion after a long day at the academy. To resign from his role as President, he had toy the foundation for the next Council head.


    Even if it''s Ciel, she wouldn''t be able to handle everything if delegated at once, and since there''s only a month left before the nomination, Seth was seeking to finish as soon as he could.


    "Good evening, young master."


    "Evening." Lara, as usual, was standing near the entrance along with other maids who also greeted their master in unison after the head maid.


    The diligent maid doesn''t need to ask before she helped her master take off his coat, as she informed him of the content of the letter that arrived some hours ago.


    "The reply from the capital has arrived, young master. The meeting has been arranged for tomorrow evening. The venue, Royal Pce."


    Seth sighed at that.


    Despite there being teleportation centers that could help him reach the capital in seconds, it doesn''t mean Seth was so free of work to report at such short notice.


    "Got it. Please serve something light for dinner and bring me a coffee in..." Seth suddenly felt something before he changed the content of his orders, "...in an hour. Don''t let anyone in my room, Lara."


    "Understood young master." Despite being curious about why her master just turned his head toward the first floor and seemed a little dazed, Lara didn''t pry unnecessarily.


    Seth didn''t wait for long before he climbed the stairs and walked inside his room.


    "I don''t really prefer people barging in my room without permission."


    His tone signified his displeasure to see the two women, intruding into his room without any prior notice.


    Seth could sense the ominous aura surrounding Maydeath and Anabelle but that doesn''t mean he was supposed to act all friendly and try to soothe their anger.


    "I am here for some answers. I can''t say about that woman."


    "Hoh~Is that how you talk to your elder, Mayu-chan? Well, I am also here to ask you something Seth, if you don''t mind."


    It was praiseworthy how despite being utterly defeated by Maydeath, Anabelle still could hold her ground against her in terms of verbal battle.


    ''Better get over with this... ''


    Seth had loads of work that needs to be done tonight so he decided to jump on the topic they were so eager about.


    "Yes, it''s true. I am officially getting engaged to Serena and Princess Celine."


    *Rumble*


    It seemed that Seth''s words were the trigger that needed to set off the sudden startling concentration of pure soul energy.


    Desk, bed, stationary, and even Seth''s legs were shaking under the effect but it was purely a physical reaction to the immense intent he was feeling from the twodies.


    Without a change in his expression, Seth flicked his right wrist after raising it and cast a heavy dose of [Lull] in the room.


    The wave of the spell made the two girls fall to their right and the condensed Soul energy disappeared in an instant.


    "Young master?!"


    Lara arrived in the room...more like she broke through the closed door with her battle axe readied.


    "It''s okay, Lara. I am having some troublesome guests here. Please bring honey milk for both of them."


    Lara identified Anabelle but she was unaware of the redhead. Regardless, the maid, despite seeming reluctant, obeyed her master''s order and walked out of the room.


    "As you wish, Master."


    Undoubtedly, Lara just couldn''t leave her master with some stranger that''s why while walking outside a chant left her lips that would keep her updated even if any small spike in energy urs once again.


    ''It seems the road for Professor Haruka to young master is getting moreplicated with these many girls after him...'' Lara sighed.


    ****


    A/N: - I will increase word count to cover more scenes from now on.


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 157: Do you want him?

    Chapter 157: Do you want him?


    La was feeling thoroughly hopeless.


    Initially, when Arata offered her the role to backstab Seth she epted the offer since she knew if not her then that guy would pick someone else.


    That day, all her respect for Arata burnt into cinders however she swallowed her bitterness and epted the offer. The reason she presented was that she wanted to humiliate Seth to avenge her family and the disrespect they faced.


    However, in reality, La never thought of harming the man who has loved her for so long. The man whom she has wounded this much until now.


    La was never a smart kid but at that time she found herself in the shoes of a brilliant mastermind. She imagined that there woulde a day when Arata finally would decide to harm Seth and at that time La would uncover his evil deed.


    In that way, she would be able to win Seth''s trust again, and maybe...just maybe, Seth might once again begin liking La like he used to in the past.


    However, that guy who could have led La''s steps toward the man she yearns for suddenly secluded himself from the rest of the world and no longer was in the mood to harm Seth at all.


    More like Arata was not being himself anymore. La really doesn''t have anything to do with him but still for him to take backfoot, sabotaged every dream La dared to fantasize.


    ''Haha...I can''t even tell anyone, how marvelously my master n has failed... ''


    Dryly chuckling to herself La made her way toward her dorm after roaming around the campus aimlessly for the whole day. Indeed it was a gloomy day for her.


    [...want...him?]


    "Hmm?! "


    La suddenly turned on her toes to look at the unfamiliar source of voice only to be facing nothing but thin air.


    Not a single presence she could feel around made the scene even more rming.


    "Who-" La was about to ask what this was all about and who was there when the same feminine voice resonated from her behind.


    [Do you want to be with him...your beloved Seth?]


    Hearing that name, La''s eyes slightly widened as she realized that the source of this voice knows about La a little too deeply.


    La did try recognizing the voice but to no avail.


    "What are you? Without you showing me yourself, I won''t respond to your questions. "


    La made her point with her guard pulled up and ready to engage inbat the very moment she finds anything suspicious.


    [Before I show myself...I want to know...whether you want to bestow your beloved with the power he desires and get loved by him? ]


    The voice insisted to know her thoughts and it was doing a great job to make La contemte over her next words.


    She was made to think of a scenario where she could be of any benefit to Seth and help him reach a greater height. Recently, how he has been La knew Seth no longer was bound by superficial matters of romance and love. Seth had a better goal and far higher ambition to reach, unlike La.


    If La really wanted to be liked by him, she needs to provide something in return or Seth wouldn''t even bat an eye in her direction anymore.


    "Yes...I want to..." Before the pink-haired could even realize it, she mouthed those words.


    [Very well... ]


    Suddenly, a blinding light descended from the skies making La cover her eyes to protect herself from the illumination.


    The very moment, the haze cleared up and the figure of a woman grew vivid, La knew she had to ept this offer.


    ****


    [Back in the mansion]


    "I am not going to cancel the engagement nor allow you two to do anything rashly regarding the matter. This is something I have decided for myself I do not remember when I let you two decide my life and my decision. So stay within your limit before I try distancing myself from you both, for good. "


    This was the ultimatum Seth was saving for the end and seeing how annoyingly both Anabelle and Maydeath were arguing over his engagement, Seth no longer held it back.


    They had mutual advice on the matter and that included violence to its best.


    Stealing the treasure piece was what Maydeath suggested and Anabelle was going for a full-fledged war against the Count.


    The irony resides in the fact that people tend to believe that all healers are generally kind-hearted and merciful beings. And here...


    Hearing Seth''s words, Maydeath and Anabelle had their eyes widened to their limit as they stared at the guy like he had uttered something diabolically offensive.


    "Don''t be like this Seth... "


    "We were just saving you from needless baggage that''s all... "


    Both of them dashed to either side holding his arms as they pleaded in a honey-sweet voice.


    "We won''t harm those bi- I mean, Serena and Celine... "


    "...so please don''t hate us... "


    Above everything, these two clearly don''t want to be hated by him yet they say things that annoy him to no end.


    Seth didn''t give in just now, as he pulled himself apart from them and took out two papers from his spatial storage.


    "I don''t believe either of you when ites to my rtionship with other women. Just write your terms and we will sign a Soulbond right now."


    Both Anabelle and Maydeath took the lightly glowing paper which had the written terms which Seth wanted both of them to follow.


    This was a Heavenly Punishment bound Soul Bond which would bestow the breacher with the tribtion descended from heavens. In some cases, people even be disabled. However, there was no precedent of someone dying even though they were of low rank.


    For Anabelle and Maydeath the punishment wouldn''t be anything near fatal but it would surely injure them for a month''s worth of recovery.


    Bothdies looked through the contract with narrowed gazes before filling in their own terms in the lower section.


    For some reason, Seth could see the redness spreading over their faces yet their fingers didn''t halt for even once.


    ''What are they up to?'' He wasn''t oblivion to their thought processes so he knew how weird their demand could be.


    And true to his expectation, when Seth took back the contract, his brows knitted in a tight frown.


    "The hell... "


    ****


    A/N: - They want the D.


    Drop ament if you feel bad for La.


    No seriously, there must be someone who sympathizes with that girl.

 Chapter 158: Laila is missing?

    Chapter 158: La is missing?


    Seth''s conditions simply revolved around the demand that both Anabelle and Maydeath would be forbidden from harming anyone who gets into a rtionship with Seth. Neither a direct approach nor any plot against the woman whom Seth takes as an official partner.


    He was aware of what goes in the mind of the two, that''s why he had prepared the Soulbond yesterday by paying a hefty sum from his storage.


    However, the condition he asked for the girls to write in exchange for agreeing to his demands was something Seth wasn''t expecting. Well, not entirely.


    "So, not only do both of you want to spend at least three days a week with me but also want to get your virginity taken by me." When he voiced out the exact same condition of both, Maydeath and Anabelle widened their eyes with their face entirely dyed in the shade of crimson.


    Seth concluded that these two must have calcted how much time they could take to not hinder his work and progress. However, the virginity part came a bit surprising.


    Though from his solemn expression, it couldn''t be perceived that he was baffled here. Nevertheless, Seth sighed and corrected the first demand.


    "Not three days a week but two days a month. And about the second point...then I need some time for that. If you both are willing then we would continue this conversation, otherwise... "


    "Yes!"


    "We agree!" Both Anabelle and Maydeath immediately eximed before they took back the contracts and altered the terms ording to his words.


    In the first ce, they weren''t even expecting Seth to form Soulbond at all. They thought he would resist them and do whatever he wanted. These two demands were the gifts from the heavens that both girls dreamt of yet never dared to ask.


    But today, even Anabelle got the green light that she could pursue Seth in those ways so one day they could be one...


    For Seth''s part then he just wanted to keep these two by his side considering what great help these two would provide in the near future.


    Biting his thumb just like the other two did, Seth also nted some droplets of his blood over the contracts before it glowed slightly and disappeared.


    No physical proof was required to keep a record of these contracts since one''s soul gets etched with the conditions and demands as soon as they bind themselves with the Soulbond.


    "Thanks." Seth thanked Anabelle since the thumb he bit was already healed thanks to the 1st Tier healer.


    "I-It was nothing... " Anabelle replied while fidgeting when suddenly Lara walked in with the refresher.


    "Ah, Lara. Arrange a room for Maydeath. And prepare dinner for the three of us. "


    "As youmand, master. " As an obedient maid, Lara bowed and after putting the tray over the vacant table by the door, she took her leave.


    "Why only her?"Anabelle pouted at that.


    "Your dorm is nearby and Maydeath would also return by tomorrow, right? "


    Despite it sounding that he was asking, by his tone it was evident that Seth wasmanding the girl to return to her homnd as soon as she could.


    "Alright, fine. But let''s chat a bit tonight after you finish your work, alright? "


    Seth nodded and by the looks of it, he knew Anabelle was going to throw a tantrum and stay in the mansion alongside Maydeath as well.


    Well, there were many rooms in the mansion, and Anabelle had grown past that phase where rumors regarding her staying in his vi could bother the girl.


    ****


    [At the same time]


    Inside a small room, a beautiful young woman with shiny violet hair could be seen lying motionlessly over her bed with her forearm draped over her head and eyes slightly parted as she thought about the unexpected news she heard recently.


    ''What could I have expected...he''s a nobility after all... ''Haruka had mixed feelings about this whole situation.


    A side of hers was finding it natural for Seth to marry into influential families to spread his authority and get himself a life partner who could support him at various checkpoints of his life.


    However, a dominant side of hers was feeling uneasy because of all of this. She couldn''t bring herself to ept the fact that the boy who confessed his love just some weeks ago could get over her this soon.


    She was sure that Seth''s confession held utmost sincerity and that he wasn''t ying around with her at all. She has seen it in his eyes. He loves her...yet Seth never even told her before epting the engagement proposal.


    Haruka epts that she has been a little distant from Seth these days because of her own insecurities and such but it was still too sudden.


    And Haruka had justifiable reason to remain a little away from him since she wasn''t any noble and Seth was the leading heir of the strongest family of Ranghaur after the Emperor.


    How could she not get conscious about it and feel nervous at the prospectus to introduce herself as Seth''s partner?


    It was true that she also came to like Seth after all that happened but this was too sudden and Haruka never got the time to stabilize her feelings.


    ''As I thought...in the end, he prefers someone of his age... ''


    Haruka knew it was a mere excuse she was making in order to ept the reality but still, the tiny droplet of tears forming at the corner of her eyes signified her true feelings and how heavy her heart currently seemed.


    It was then when suddenly a spirit familiar arrived in her room with a letter.


    ''Hmm? Lara?''After unbinding the letter from the spirit''s leg Haruka saw the familiar name of the maid who had taken care of Haruka when she was recuperating in Seth''s mansion.


    With a confused expression, she unfolded the letter only to realize something that might change her thoughts...


    ****


    Meanwhile back in the girls'' dorm Serena was searching for a certain pink-haired senior who was missing from the dorm since morning.


    Not even the warden has seen her returning and no one else knows her whereabouts.


    In a panic, she walked out of the dorm to search for the girl along with some of La''s friends who were worried for her.


    ''I hope you are safe, Senior... '' Wiping the tear of guilt from her eyes Serena continued searching for the girl.


    ****


    A/N: -Drop ament~

 Chapter 159: Date with Celine~1!

    Chapter 159: Date with Celine~1!


    [Next Morning]


    As Seth expected Anabelle also stayed in the mansion for the night under the excuse of being suspicious of a vicious animal named Maydeath who could attack Seth at any chance the beast found it appropriate.


    Seth could only shake his head in amusement at how childish she could be at times before he asked Lara to prepare a separate room for thedies since leaving them in a single room would have been disastrous.


    Anabelle is like an open book who couldn''t hide what she desires or what she abhors. Whereas Maydeath seemed like a silent killer type who could hide her emotions behind a dangerous smile and manipte things to happen in her own way.


    It has been mere weeks since Maydeath and Seth met yet she has bound him by a contract that would allow their regr meeting and a one-night stand as well. In all honesty, Seth had ways of dodging her but why should he?


    She''s powerful, beautiful, and most importantly extremely obsessive with him. Obsession means loyalty. That girl could bind herself in a lifetime devotion contract if Seth allows her to remain by his side. Considering Maydeath''s ''skills'' which have diverged from the canon Seth knew she would be useful to him in the near future that was why he wasn''t going out of his way to reject her presence in his life.


    The same goes for Anabelle. A master ss healer and barrier expert, who was on the threshold of tier 1. She was supposed to reach there, but only after a considerable amount of plot. Other than Arata only Anabelle held the capability to be an EX-rank. And considering that she was supposed to be the main wife of the Protagonist, it was to be well expected.


    Seth didn''t have his reach toward that rank. He could only remain on the second tier and rely on artifacts and potions. His physicality just wouldn''t allow him to transcend his shackles and Seth has already epted the fact.


    Arata was out of his reach to manipte since that guy has be a hermit and unstable in his head after losing to Maydeath and possibly his only chance to impress her. Seth''s best aces remained in his mother, Maydeath and Anabelle.


    "Wee, Young Master Seth. I hope you had a great and safe journey. "


    The maid of the royal pce, dressed in a ssic gothic maid uniform greeted Seth with a slight bow. She looked quite young to be serving here but none of it mattered to Seth as he replied in his usual tone.


    "It was." Although he had to finish his work and report to the administration about his absence before he rushed to the teleportation center, Seth didn''t include the hassle in his answer.


    Seth strongly believed that despite being a higher nobility and having all the authority to ask it from him, still, it was too absurd to make an appointment just the next day after replying to his letter.


    Regardless, he didn''t show his inner annoyance and followed the raven-haired maid from the second entrance of the pce. Since the main entrance was majorly used for the Emperor''s court, Seth was invited here to save him from unnecessary formal security proceedings.


    At least Celine showed a bit of her consideration here. Seth sighed.


    After walking through the passageway which had long walls protruding on either side and guards hidden inside those walls and lined up on top of the fort, Seth entered a beautiful garden with rows of flower beds and numerous small decorative trees around.


    The atmosphere was perfect to have a rxing tea in the evening while bathing in the bliss of nature. Seth could only sigh at the thought of how peaceful it would seem during the night under the moonlight.


    "Quite fascinated you seem, Master Seth."


    The familiar blond young girl appeared in front of him before Seth stepped forward and took her hand before brushing his lips over her knuckles, "It''s great to see Your Highness in great health."


    He never was good at formalities in hisst life but circumstances in this world and also the leftover soul of the previous owner taught Seth a decent level of etiquette.


    "You look fine as well....a little sleep deprived though. As your future wife, should I be worrying about your health? "


    As blunt as ever huh...Seth couldn''t help but mutter inwardly with a dry chuckle daring to spill.


    Considering her character, Seth would have been shocked to see Celine blushing or stammering while mouthing those words she just said now. Unlike Serena who was a blushing mess when Seth showed a little intimacy, Celine was much like an emotionless doll who always hides her inner feelings in front of anyone.


    To grab her real side Seth needs to work on their bond. Well, at least she has a good impression of him or she wouldn''t have sent the marriage proposal in the first ce.


    "I would be honored to receive Your Highness'' concern but there''s no need. Just some schoolwork. Once I delegate my work to my sessor, I would get much more time for myself and of course for my wives. "


    Seth was not going to back down by respecting the difference in their social standings. If she could be blunt about the marriage then why should he be passive about it?


    For some reason, Seth felt she was smirking at him but when he focused his gaze on her, there was no change in her stoic front.


    Soon both of them joined the table for tea and some snacks over the ''discussion''. Although they were now betrothed and there should''ve been some romantic vibes around the two youngsters, the atmosphere remained subtly gloomy¡ªmuch to the maid''s disappointment who was standing nearby.


    "I heard about thatpetition you won. Congrattions. Well, it didn''t surprise me much since someone who could handle himself against highly skilled assants, schoolpetition must be child''s y. "


    Indicating the incident which Seth used in his favor to create a good impression on Celine, she spoke with unhidden amusement.


    ''Well, ask those students who lost their will to continue their studies because of thepetition...'' Seth held himself from saying that and just smiled at whatever assumption she has made.


    "So...have you already taken ownership of Magfield mines?"


    Seth remained still for a moment and with a pretense of surprise he asked back, "You knew about the Dowry I have asked in marriage? "


    Of course, she would be aware. Those eyes weren''t just there for decoration. But Seth would try to keep things under cover by showing how shocked he was for now. He nned on pretending that his greed for those mines was only limited to mary gains. However, he forgot that he couldn''t hide anything from those eyes, "The unnatural wavelength of energy and the luminous stones residing deep inside the mines which have yet to be discovered...your true goal resides in those ores right? Not to talk about that you would gain authority over arge number of highly trained personnel from the Capital as well. And also, your status would allow you to build foreign rtions as well. Quite a good catch if I may speak from a general perspective. "


    Not even for a moment Celine assumed herself being epted as Seth''s partner out of any feelings from his side. He just wanted the things she would bring along. How did she feel about the realization, was a concerning topic which the princess has left for future contemtion.


    Seth remained silent for a moment. He expected the oue of this meeting but still being pointed out made him feel a little bitter. He haven''t pried in her mind but Seth could clearly see the disappointment in her tone and sadness in those peculiar eyes.


    So it was the same for her as well, huh...


    Taking her hand in his, Seth suddenly spoke up, "Let''s go on a date. "


    This time Celine reacted since this was the first time someone other than her family has not requested something from her rather she was getting pulled up and dragged away.


    Who knew this day would be so...life-changing for her...


    *****


    A/N: - Drop ament if you liked the chapter.

 Chapter 160: Date with Celine~2!

    Chapter 160: Date with Celine~2!


    Even though he said ''Date'', Seth knew he couldn''t take Celine out of the pce for several reasons. Her existence was far more precious than his or any other royalty, the Emperor included. Ranghaur has reached its peak in recent years thanks to the surveince resource that tracks any invasion or rebellious movements before they could implicate any harm to the Empire.


    And that resource was Celine.


    Seth just wanted to create some distance between the two of them and the eavesdropping maids. He didn''t have any artifacts that could surround them with the silencing charm so he chose the physical method.


    Sensing that no one was around them at this corner of the pce, Seth finally turned to look at Celine who until now was following him silently in tow.


    "Why does Your Highness seem confused? Do you feel offended by being touched by me?" Seth bluntly asked his grip around her wrist loosened.


    However, soon Celine intervened their fingers while maintaining eye contact, as she spoke in her usual tone yet there was a strand of perplexion tugged along with her words.


    "I can''t decipher you, Seth. At one moment you seem calcting and cunning to the point where I think you might sell your brother if it benefits you and at the next moment you do something that makes my heart...uneasy."


    Well, the first part of her perception toward Seth wasn''t wrong since he pretty much was using everyone around him including his mother as well. But thetter part of her statement made even Seth confused.


    Without straining over contemtion, he just blurted his true feelings behind the action he just partook in, "I just wanted to make my future wife know that I am not going to make our rtionship entirely out of custom and formalities. It may take some time but I am sure we would get to love each other while being knotted with the rtionship of marriage, one day. And I promise that I will keep you happy and safe after we marry...Celine. "


    "..." Celine...maybe for the first time in years, reacted.


    It was not the vow or the promise Seth made rather hearing her name from him for the first time made her feel weird and funny from the inside.


    Celine might be older than Seth by two years but it was the first time she has felt something like this in her entire twenty years of life.


    Because of her peculiar gifted eyes, she assumed she would be spending the rest of her remaining days working as an asset for her father and this empire.


    However, her perception has begun to change over time after what transpiredst autumn. She still could vividly remember the night when she lost her good friend and maid and was saved by this same man who currently was holding her hand.


    Something she has never allowed anyone to do other than her family members. But unlike with them when she felt nothing out of the gesture, with Seth she feltplete.


    "Hey, Seth... "Seth was slightly startled as suddenly Celine took his other free hand and pressed it above her left breast. She might not be big as Serena or La but still Seth could tell that the princess was well developed.


    Unaware of the man''s wavering thoughts, with her beautiful luminous eyes looking at him innocently, Celine spoke up, "Can you feel it...my heart? Isn''t it unnaturally beating? Am I going to die?"


    Thanks to her voice, Seth was able to get out of his perverted side as he noticed that indeed her heartbeat has risen to an unnatural pace.


    "Well... I am not an expert in this but I have heard that when you like someone and get closer to them physically and emotionally, your heartbeat rises."


    Celine remained silent before she let go of Seth''s hand which had been holding it near her chest before she nted her ear against Seth''s chest.


    "You don''t like me, Seth?" It was obvious that Seth''s heartbeat would be natural since he barely felt his pulse rising until he wasn''t fighting or getting into some serious situation.


    Initially, it was difficult to keep himself in check since whenever he came across La, his heartbeat shot through the roof but now he had built some restraints.


    "I think I already told you, Princess...that I-"


    "So if we get even more physically closer, would your heartbeat rise?" Interjecting his words Celine spoke in a slight hurry before Seth made a perplexed expression.


    "Sorry-" It was already the second time within a minute that Seth was not let to finish his words but this time he wasn''t interrupted by the other party''s words rather....


    *Ba* *Dum*


    Even Seth could feel a heavy thumb banging on his chest as he felt the softness of Celine''s lips spreading over his own.


    Seth didn''t know what goes in her mind but at the moment Seth really was kissing the unmarried eldest princess of the Empire with the risk of being seen any moment.


    Now that excitement must have raised his heartbeat even more.


    *PAH*


    With a loud exhale Celine released the kiss as her heels touched the ground once again.


    Seth''s eyes remained on her glittering pink small lips as for a fraction of a second the desire to abandon his reasoning and kiss the girl until breathless ignited. But he held the beast inside forter.


    And it also helped in diverging his attention since for the first time Seth witnessed her facial expression change as a soft smile lifted the edges of her lips.


    With slight blush daring to make its way past her neck, Celine muttered with a grin before she leaped away, "It has betrayed your words, Mister Seth. Your heart that is~"


    ****


    Seth was speechless.


    The reason he thought Arata seemed to have disappeared all of a sudden was because he was getting over his phase of depression.


    After all, he failed to win the heart of the person for whom he jumped off the cliff in hisst life. Seth could only pity the protagonist but his sentiments remained only up to that limit.


    However, upon witnessing the protagonist as of now, coated in blood with countless cuts and wounds all over his tattered body and his great sword hanging behind his back, Seth couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    It was not that he was feeling sad or anything upon seeing Arata''s condition. Rather it was the rune stone Arata was holding in Seth''s direction that was something that made him perplexed.


    After all, this rune stone was also one of the three pieces to obtain the great treasure.


    But then again, "Why are you giving me this?"


    *****


    A/N: - Change of heart? Arata might have realized that this no longer was a child''s y.


    Well, we have to see how the plot moves from this point.


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 161: Sorting things out~1!

    Chapter 161: Sorting things out~1!


    One of the pieces to open the gates of the ancient treasure was currently clutched in the hands of the Protagonist.


    Arata''s face was all bruised up, clothes were tattered like he was dragged on the path by nails and thorns and countless wounds inflicted at various corners of his body. Nothing seemed lethal, but Seth couldn''t be sure whether one of those wounds was incurred with anything poisonous.


    Arata''s eyes remained drawn toward the ground without an ounce of movement detectable from the man. From Seth''s perception, the protagonist has grown strong, once again, and this time it seems not only his physical aspect has just developed.


    But those weren''t the things that made Seth perplexed about this situation.


    To attain the piece of the key to the treasure that Arata had in his possession, was hard to attain since the ce this rune stone could be found was not just a regr public park or Seth would have obtained it long ago.


    "Since you have this rune stone, it means...the Viper w organization..."


    "....is annihted... " A hoarse voice from Arata finished the trailed-off words which made it clear how Arata was able to obtain something that the criminal organization regarded as their prized possession.


    Raven Viper''s group of criminals weren''t prominently strong or resourceful as the other leading groups with whom the nobilities have made some truce. Viper group was rather involved in ck marketing and the auction department which surely kept them rather less resourceful when ites to manpower but in terms of wealth, they could rival a Count-ranked noble as well.


    However, even though Viper''s gang was smallpared to the ruling organization like the ck Cobras, they still had enough warriors to take down a small town all on their own without any external support.


    In the novel, they had a great role in elevating the Protagonist''s strength when Arata nearly lost La in the battle, his second step of awakening was unleashed and after a long-fought battle, Arata finally came out victorious.


    That was the reason, Seth was thinking of assembling four of his shadow warriors at once andnding a full-blown assault with a limited amount of troops by his side to ensure that he gets the prize at the end of the chaos.


    However, the work he thought of worth bringing elites alongside him, was actually done by a single person who evidently was weaker than Seth?


    Indeed he had all the right to be astonished.


    "Why are you giving me this? And why did you put your life to obtain the runestone?" Seth asked in a in tone to which Arata answered something which Seth already expected.


    "We...both know that...I can''t die...the thing inside of me....it won''t let me die so easily...so I thought why not be a little greedy?"


    The Thunder Emperor inside Arata would also vanish alongside him so it was given that to protect Arata, the said Emperor would take charge of Arata''s body and run havoc to eliminate any and every kind of danger surrounding him.


    ''So this was what he has been doing recently... ''


    During the period when Arata pretended to be in istion after the Competition, he actually was nning and preparing to ambush the hideout and im the runestone.


    When everyone thought that Arata had drowned in the remorse of the failure he faced during thepetition, he actually was betting his life on the line to obtain...it sounds baffling more than amazing.


    "I am giving you this because I know you would obtain the other two pieces more efficiently than me...and truth be told I am not quite good with mind games...so you should take this."


    It was true that the other two pieces couldn''t have been acquired through brute force but if Arata would have hid the runestone after snatching it from the Vipers then it surely would have been a lot more difficult for Seth to locate the stone.


    "And what do you need in return?" Seth asked. He was content with taking the stone from Arata but he need to know whether he couldpensate the guy in return or not.


    The thought of Arata asking Maydeath in return didn''t seem imusible but Seth had no thought of using a person as his bargaining chip.


    However, "I just need you to keep Maydeath out of danger and that would be enough for me to continue this journey from here on. "


    Throwing the stone toward Seth, Arata turned on his heels and made his way out of the student council office where only these two were present after the schooling hours.


    A sigh leaked from his lips as Seth rubbed his thumb over the runestone while thinking about Arata and his devotion toward Maydeath.


    ''Well...he''s strange but who cares... '' Packing the stone in his dimensional storage and collecting all the files in his bag, Seth cleaned up his working table before he got up to leave.


    ''Hmm?'' Not even ten steps into the lobby and Seth sensed someone hiding at the far end of the corridor, watching him.


    Not only their soul energy but their mind was cluttered with so much thought that it became pretty naked for Seth to catch the person without even trying.


    "Three seconds. Come out or headache and nausea would be the least of things you would have to worry about." Seth limited his threat to the level where he wouldn''t break any rule of the academy since who knows that maybe some professor was trying to spy on him.


    ''Huh?'' Seth blinked in surprise. Even though he expected that some teacher might be hiding from him, he looked astounded upon actually finding one walking out of the shadows in pure embarrassment.


    Her face was matching the glow of the setting sun as with her hand crossed behind her back, the woman in her early twenties, finally parted her lips to state her request, "C-Can we chat...a bit?"


    It has been so long that Seth felt Haruka would never talk to him ever again but right now she was here. No thought-influencing spell and no alcohol could have made her do things she might regret afterward.


    Seth didn''t think much before he nodded and walked along with Haruka toward her office.


    ****


    A/N: - Sorry for the short chapter. The following one would be long, fluffy, and hot. Drop ament if you are excited~

 Chapter 162: Sorting things out~2

    Chapter 162: Sorting things out~2


    Haruka has rarely felt herself losing control over her emotions this much before.


    She was a mess since the time she heard about the engagement news from Seth, despite it not being spoken to her directly. It didn''t matter whether Seth told her not, what mattered was the fact that soon Seth would be awful husband to two women.


    Even though she has developed shameless feelings toward Seth which a teacher should never harbour toward their student, Haruka couldn''t have done anything regarding the realization.


    She knew Seth liked her. Forget about his favorable behavior toward her, he has clearly stated that he has romantic feelings for an olddy like her.


    She would be going to be twenty-three this year, five years older than him yet she found recently how Haruka has crossed the line of her bounds and has fallen for the man. It wasn''t the first time she has received a confession but all those times, Haruka was either busy with her studies and research to pay any attention to the other party, or she just inly rejected them based on her unfamiliarity with the person to consider dating them.


    However, it wasn''t the same for Seth. He has saved her and shown respect to her parents even though Haruka was imposing on him and her parents were no nobility to show such generous behavior.


    All these things summed up and made Haruka realize how deeply she had dwelled on this feeling of romance with Seth.


    And at that time when she was being stretched from conflicts of how she could reach out to Seth without ruining his rtionship with his fiancees, a letter from a familiar maid arrived based on which Haruka mustered up the courage to invite Serh to her office.


    Yes, she was terrified of Duchess Vrie and the thought of what she might do if the Duchess hears how her son was being trapped by his own history Professor...incredibly disturbing to even imagine.


    But Haruka had to do this or she might not be able to continue living her usual life and might fall into depression.


    And it would be unfair to Seth as well...by not giving any proper answer to his confession.


    "W-Would you like some tea?"While trying her best to not stutter being alone with him inside a room, Haruka asked.


    Seeing Seth shaking his head slightly his eyes staring at her with no definite expression on his face, made her even more nervous at the thought that she might be wasting his time.


    She offered him the chair of the visitor before she sat on the adjacent chair. There were so many files on the table that sitting on her usual seat opposite him would have blocked the viewpletely.


    Shaking her head to dismiss all the needless thoughts and worries, Haruka took a deep breath before straightening her back and looking directly into his eyes.


    "Seth!"


    "Yeah?" Her raised voice was responded to with a serene reply.


    "I wanted to let you know that I have a feeling."


    "A feeling. Alright."


    "Yes, a feeling for you that I have for no one else. You may not understand me entirely until I don''t say it loud and clear so here ites..." Taking a deep breath she closed her eyes before she blurted out the words she has been preparing for three days now, "IthinkIaminlovewithyousopleasedonttrytorunawayfromme!"


    She nearly shouted those words with her face reddened up either because she was extremely embarrassed or just used up all her energy in that confession.


    However, soon realization dawned upon the woman as she realized how she practically blurted nothing less than pure nonsense.


    And seeing the frown developing over his brows, Haruka knew how masterfully she made him annoyed.


    However, before Haruka could have gotten over her panic and said something to make the atmosphere even more awkward, Seth spoke up, making Haruka baffled, "I am trying to run away from you. When did I?"


    Haruka blinked in surprise since it seems that Seth has understood the meaning behind her words somehow and it was the question that made him frown.


    "I-I mean...after graduation when you would marry student Serena and Your Highness Celine, you surely would never see me again...that''s why..." Her voice grew dimmer with each of her sybles and at the end of her statement, nothing but mosquito buzz was leaking out of her lips.


    The reason for her shoulders dropping and voice muting up stems from the cold gaze she was facing from her student. At the moment she didn''t dare look at him in the eye.


    With her knees joined side by side and hands resting over them, Haruka kept her head hung low with no idea about what would happen from hereon.


    She has messed up a big time at many steps in her life and this moment was one of them.


    What felt like an hour for Haruka but in reality only two minutes have went by, Seth finally spoke up, "Haruka. "


    "Yes!" Her eyes turned toward him in an instant as she expertly hid her astonishment at hearing her name in ce of ''Professor''.


    But soon her vigor tamed down as she saw the warm look in his eyes which Seth barely showed to anyone in Haruka''s knowledge.


    Her heart seemed to be melting under those eyes as she felt her shoulder dropping once again, but this time infort.


    "Before anything, you do know what I feel for you is no mere fleeting teenage affection that would switch to someone else or get torn with time, right?"


    Haruka didn''t reply to that but her heart started beating a little faster than before.


    Seth got up from his seat, dropped his bag and sses on the table before he made his way toward her, and knelt in front of her.


    Taking hold of her hands in a gentle grip, his soothing voice reached her once again, "That my feelings for you are as concrete and it won''t waver how much time passes by. That I would never be able toe over this feeling of love I carry for you. It''s not just a confession but amitment I promised when I dered my love for you. Tell me, you knew this all, right?"


    There was a sense of determination along with sincerity in his eyes which told Haruka that his feelings for her were more passionate and fierce than she had for him.


    It felt that Haruka was a young insecure teenager with a feeble heart whereas Seth was the purely devoted type of adult who could marry her the very moment she assent to it.


    All her worries and fear soon began crumbling down as she muttered under her breath, "I didn''t know...Seth...I didn''t know anything...and now I feel stupid... "


    Seeing the tears streaming down her face, Seth sighed and decided that it was time...


    ****


    A/N: - To im the waifu?


    If you guys don''t remember, Haruka was Seth''s favorite character in this world. It took a lot of time but finally it''s happening...!!!


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 163: Sorting things out~3

    Chapter 163: Sorting things out~3


    It took some time but Seth was able to calm Haruka down. He has never seen her crying like this before. She looked adorable but he didn''tpliment her. It was an awkward time for that.


    Her small nose was already turned red and the corner of her pretty eyes as well. Her skin seemed so delicate that rubbing the tissue paper against her skin felt like it would leave a scratch.


    Seth chanted some mind-relieving spells without letting her notice it to help her calm down.


    "Are you alright, now?" As he handed her a ss of water, Seth asked in slight concern.


    Taking small sips of water, she nodded in embarrassment.


    Despite being the older one here, Haruka has shown such an unsightly side of her that was totally unbing of a teacher.


    However, the things she came to realize today, made her helplessly reprimand herself for misjudging the situation. Hearing Seth''s confession and hismitment to her made Haruka both ted and regretful.


    The warm and fuzzy feeling inside her heart emerges from the fact that the person she likes has also the same feelings for her and it wasn''t just mere fleeting emotions but rather a promise to carry on their rtionship until the very end. And slightly regretful that she previously misunderstood everything on her own and distanced herself from Seth due to her insecurities.


    "You don''t need to get muddled once again, Haruka. I know you must have your worries and insecurities but I promise you, once I graduate from the Academy, I would officially announce our rtionship and ensure that you be mywful wife, alright? " While holding her left cheek in his palm, Seth spoke in a gentle tone.


    Haruka''s eyes slightly widened in shock as she asked, "W-Wife?!"


    "You don''t want to?" With his brows raised Seth asked in an uncertain voice even though he already knew that wasn''t the case.


    "No I mean...the official title of the wife should be given to a nobledy not someone like me. I-I...have n-no pr-problem in b-bing your c-c-cocunbine..."


    It took a lot from the violet-haired teacher to utter those words in such a shameless manner. If her past self would have heard Haruka saying such a thing to a student then she might have died out of shame.


    However, the current Haruka was cornered by her feelings and drowned in the emotion called love to think of anything other than being with Seth. Be it an illicit rtionship between student and teacher, Haruka doesn''t care. As long she could be with Seth society could turn into ruins.


    She might not be as courageous as to profess her love publicly and be lovey-dovey with Seth without reservations right off the bat, but from this point, she would surely take some initiative.


    While Haruka was working on her resolve, Seth was thrown into a slight dilemma.


    Marrying someone of no noble ranking would be regarded as morganatic marriage. Duchess Vrie might be lenient but she treasures her reputation. To persuade her regarding the matter would he be a tough task...


    Nevertheless, Seth didn''t make thedy feel troubled anymore as he assured her, "Don''t worry, I will do something about it."


    ****


    After leaving the office, Seth insisted on escorting Haruka to her dorm, and since thetter wanted to spend some time with the person she has confessed her love to, she readily agreed.


    "Ah... " A cute small yelp escaped her lips as she found her hand being wrapped in warmth. Turning her head she realized that Seth has captured her hand with a small smile lifting the edges of his lips.


    Her face boiled up as she didn''t make any movement in his hold and kept on walking.


    "W-We might get seen... " Haruka mumbled under her breath.


    "Is there any problem with that? I am holding the hand of my soon-to-be wife...I don''t think there should be anyone who would dare stand in our way. " Her nervous muttering was responded to by a confident remark that told Haruka how dedicated Seth was toward their rtionship.


    ''If he can do it... '' Resolving herself, Haruka grew bolder and intervened her fingers with his while trying to maintain a bold front despite her small ears already shaming tomato inparison.


    Seth smirked at that but didn''t say anything as they crossed the corridor and walked toward the teacher''s dormitory which wasn''t far from the main building.


    No one came across them, apart from some cleaning unit staff. They did see them holding hands but aside from bowing their heads in respect, they didn''t even mutter a single thing.


    ''They never show such respect to me... '' Haruka thought since there were times when many staff members just pass by her side and ignore herpletely, but it was different today.


    "Alright then...I will see you tomorrow?"


    Standing while facing each other Seth spoke in an uncertain tone with their hand still connected.


    Haruka didn''t reply, just stood there while gazing into his eyes with a smile never leaving her face.


    ''I wish we could stay like this a little longer... '' For Haruka, it felt so unreal that she didn''t want to let him go.


    And by chance, she forgot to notice how her mental barrier was slightly breached and her inner voice reached up to her lover.


    ''...how can I resist...'' Seth''sst of the restraints crumbled before he stepped forward and picked up the woman in his arms.


    "Ahh! Seth?!"


    "You are not going home today. Let''s spend some more time together." Without asking for her consent, Seth levitated away from the spot and headed toward his mansion.


    The young couple did not want this day to end this soon...


    ****


    [Meanwhile at the girl''s dorm]


    Arge number of soldiers could be seen currently around the women''s dorm of the Pristine Academy along with the Headmaster and a certain noble middle-aged man named Rommen AlfredLa''s father.


    The said man had a tense look on his face as he chatted with the headmaster regarding the topic of their main concern.


    La was missing for two days now.


    Amidst the discussion, suddenly a soldier came running toward the group hurriedly as he announced, "We have found something, my lord!"


    ****


    A/N: - Drop ament~

 Chapter 164: Headmasters orders

    Chapter 164: Headmaster''s orders


    It has been over two days since the disappearance of La. It was Serena who first noticed and informed the higher-ups of the school management about the girl.


    The warden of the dorm also affirmed that La hadn''t returned to her room the day before in the morning after she had that engagement-rted conversation with Serena.


    Serena initially thought that La would be depressed and must be roaming around the ce even at night but her anxiety grew once she realized that someone like La who gets easily tired couldn''t remain outdoors for this long.


    Serena was drowned in the guilt of sharing something so heartbreaking with her senior and now her disappearance was something Serena was taking the me for.


    However, when the Headmaster and La''s father heard Serena''s statement regarding the matter, neither of them med the blond girl. In the first ce, it would have been announced sooner orter that Seth was engaged to the princess and Serena so there was nothing to be repented by thetter.


    It was confirmed by the main entrance guards that Serena hadn''t left the premises and the school barriers around the campus also signified that La''s presence hadn''t left the academy.


    However, even after searching for her physically and magically, there were no traces of hers at all.


    Rommen Alfred, La''s father was undoubtedly extremely stressed about his daughter''s whereabouts. La was not like Ciel or Anabelle who could freely leave the Academy or venture alone into the market without stressing over the security or such.


    La has always been a nurtured and domestic kind of girl who barely left the house and even in the academy, she rarely left the premises. And all those times when she had to visit the market nearby, she always had some friends with her.


    "Where my precious daughter could be... " Rommen sighed in stress and worry as the headmaster tried to console the man.


    It was then when suddenly a soldier who had arrived with the Viscount rushed toward the people, "We have found something, my lord!"


    Rommen''s eyes widened slightly before he nodded toward the guard and told him to lead the way.


    Serena along with some of her friends in which Ciel and Anabelle were also included rushed toward the site.


    In the back side of the dorm building, in between the lushes of the tall trees and beautiful flower beds, a group of four soldiers stood with a small hole dug in the centers.


    As Rommen along with the headmaster arrived at the site, the soldiers scattered to give the two men space to examine the situation.


    "What is that..." Rommen frowned upon seeing a green-ck translucent orb the size of a canon ball levitating above the hole. If we faint yet the Headmaster was able to feel La''s soul signature from it.


    Upon close inspection, they saw a folded paper inside of it and a dried rose levitating peacefully inside the vault.


    "It''s an Entity-Specified soul lock. It could only be unlocked by the person for whom it is meant to be." It didn''t take much time before Anabelle announced the nature of the small vault.


    Seeing the headmaster nodding in approval, everyone around became sure that La was trying to deliver this message to someone specific. Someone special to her.


    Headmaster Rowell knelt on the ground with the tips of his fingers illuminated with a faint violet glow before he began moving his Soul energy around the orb to appraise it.


    On the other side, Anabelle already had a frown on her brows since she knew without the inspection, for whom this vault was meant to be.


    Regardless, after three minutes, the headmaster got back on his feet before a parchment appeared in his hand. Everyone looked at the old man in curiosity as the said person wrote something patiently over the paper before folding it.


    "Sir Rommen, if you don''t mind, can you tell your soldiers to deliver this letter to Student Seth Albeck?"


    Rommen''s eyes were slightly stretched but his neck moved up to down subconsciously before he handed the letter to one of his soldiers.


    Only Seth could unravel the secret behind La''s disappearance.


    ****


    Back in the mansion, Seth was having a peaceful chat with Haruka after a long time without holding back himself at all.


    He openly flirted with her and enjoyed her shy expressions from time to time.


    Lara, who hade to serve some tea and snacks for the two, was also ted by the development and patted herself inwardly for making this rtionship a sess.


    "...so you indeed were shocked to hear about my engagement..." Seth grinned upon learning that, that day when he announced his engagement, Haruka was emotionally devasted all night long.


    "Mou~ Don''t tease me now... "Clenching her fist which rested over the table, Harukained but her heated blush gave away the grumpy facade.


    Seth chuckled at that before he said, "Well, I wasn''t intentionally trying to hurt you but in the end, everything worked out fine." As his words rolled down his tongue, his hand slowly made toward hers, caressing her softly, as their skin interacted.


    Haruka''s gaze lingered on his slow-moving thumb over the back of her hand before her eyes refocused on him.


    Their proximity wasn''t too far since the round table was small. Since Seth was already leaning slightly, their face was merely inches apart.


    Haruka saw the desire in his eyes which she herself was experiencing. Her throat seemed dry and her lips lonely. She had never kissed someone yet the prospectus at the moment didn''t sound bad....rather she wanted to be kissed by her beloved.


    Seth noticed her eyes shutting slowly, which provided him assurance before he used his free hand to take off his sses and leaned down a little more to have a taste of his first crush.


    However...


    "Young master! A soldier has arrived with Headmaster''s direct order."


    ****


    A/N: -Drop ament if you liked the chapter~

 Chapter 165: Nowhere to be found

    Chapter 165: Nowhere to be found


    Seth had no choice but to oblige when the letter arrived under the genuine signature of the Headmaster.


    It wasn''t the first time the Headmaster had requested his presence but during this hourte at night...indeed something to worry about.


    "You stay here, Haruka. I wille back in a bit." It would have been suspicious if both of them had arrived at the scene together so he told thedy to wait for him.


    Despite being reluctant Haruka didn''t insist and nodded before Seth levitated his way at his highest pace toward the women''s dorm.


    It took less than five minutes before he reached the destination where already groups of people surrounded by soldiers stood with headmasters and a familiar ashy-gray-haired man.


    Seth already had a gist of the matter since he hadn''t seen a certain pink head since tomorrow.


    Regardless, hended near the group before every eye turned toward him. The soldiers who lifted their weapons just upon noticing the sudden appearance, soon calmed down as they fairly well recognized the leading sessor of the Albeck Duchy.


    "Student Seth. We were waiting for you."


    Seth walked forward before he greeted the headmaster and the Viscount respectfully with a slight bow before he went toward the core of their concern.


    His eyes went to Serena as well, who had her already swollen eyes filled with moisture. She was in distress, that much he could tell without reading her mind but Seth didn''tfort her at the moment and neared the center of the group and asked the reason for being summoned.


    "La is missing?" Even though he asked, Seth didn''t seem much surprised given the number of soldiers present here. And also, the headmaster and Viscount Rommen arriving to assess the situation gave away that either something that had happened to La or she was missing. And since Seth couldn''t sense her presence around, he concluded thetter was the case.


    "Yes. None of her friends nor the warden have seen Student La for two days and the only thing rted to her remained was this..." As the old man concluded he pointed toward the small orb floating over the ground on which Seth had his attention for a while now.


    Seth didn''t reply; rather he turned his head toward the raven-haired girl who suddenly grew flustered being gazed at by Seth.


    "Anabelle." Hearing her name, Anabelle immediately walked forward with a hopeful gaze.


    Looking at the excitement of her friend, Ciel barely held back a sigh.


    "Use your affinity with nature and ask them what happened here."


    "Wait...Student Anabelle is capable of performing the ''Link''? "


    Headmaster asked in slight astonishment since the spell in question was nothing less than the skill of a genius whom not anyone below Tier 2 could perform. And not just any high ranking but someone has to be exceptional in their field to connect with any supernatural element like nature.


    Hearing the old man''s words, Anabelle briefly nodded with a bitter expression before she plopped down on the ground and crossed her legs to sit in a meditating position.


    Seth asked everyone to step slightly back and give Anabelle some space and soon they realized why Seth asked them such.


    "Woah.... "


    "Amazing... "


    "How is she doing that?" Many students eximed and almost every gaze carried a sense of awe at the sight.


    Anabelle suddenly began to levitate above the ground, her body glowing with a greenish-blue aura and a sense of serenity permeating around the girl.


    Some strange markings of small nt veins began to appear down her forehead and the side of her face signifying how fluently she could connect with nature.


    "Such a rare talent." Viscount Rommen couldn''t help but mutter under his breath as he saw the feat which many failed to achieve, being attained by a mere teenager. Despite not voicing it out, Headmaster Rowell Cartbridge had the same reaction as the others.


    Meanwhile, Seth went toward the small vault awaiting his soul signature left behind by La.


    "Alba." As the word left his lips, a blond woman appeared out of nowhere, startling everyone who had been absorbed by Anabelle''s beautiful show.


    Only the headmaster was able to maintain his calm since he already could sense the shadows following the Council President.


    "Did you see anything suspicious around the academy these days? " Hearing her master''s words, Alba replied with her head still bowed, "Nothing rming, my lord. Just a group of first-year boys were lurking around the women''s dormitory this morning but it had nothing to do with Lady La to my knowledge. "


    Without looking at the woman Seth replied casually, '' I see''.


    He assessed the vault left by La checking for any traps or triggers before he finally inputted a fragment of his soul energy into it.


    Every gaze was now transfixed at the orb which began to glow slightly once Seth did his part. The orb remained illuminated for a good ten seconds before finally the content stored inside the vault was liberated.


    Seth checked the dried-up rose before he recalled the story behind it. He knew this specific antique very closely and knew it could have been with no one else but La.


    He stored the rose inside his storage ring before unfolding the letter.


    Seth''s eyes narrowed as he read the words written in neat handwriting.


    {I know you won''t search for me. For someone so insignificant such as me.


    But I desire to see you again. A wish you only could expect from someone as selfish as me.


    That''s why I have hidden myself. Safe and isted.


    I won''t tell you my location yet you wille searching for me.


    Not out of obligation or any feelings but just because my existence aligns with the path of your objective and your journey to attain what you desire.


    Your beloved. }


    Seth was thoroughly clueless reading the lines before he handed it to the impatient Viscount followed by Serena and the Headmaster.


    ''Nothing like this was in the plot '' Despite being aware that La''s disappearance was out of context Seth had some idea where he could find her. He had a hunch that nothing more.


    "Seth." Soon Anabelle neared him before reporting him about the incident the flora around witnessed.


    "They just saw La asking for someone''s identity despite there being no one except for her in this part of the academy. Her body froze at a spot afterward and before anything more could happen, she justvanished, leaving that vault behind."


    Viscount tensed hearing the words but Seth had a thoughtful look on his face. If the kidnapper was able to fool nature as well then it was no longer a regr abduction.


    But the question remained


    ''Will she really be able to survive until I reach her?'' A part of Seth which has been lying dormant, flickered at that thought.


    ****


    A/N: - Drop ament if you liked the chapter~

 Chapter 166: Complicated situation

    Chapter 166: Complicated situation


    Many things were swirling in Viscount Rommen''s head.


    He was close to his daughter and wife but recently due to work he hasn''t been able to spend much time with them, so surely he didn''t have a clear picture of what had been going on with his daughter these days.


    Thest time Rommen met his daughter was when she apanied him to the Duchess'' anniversary celebration party which signifies that he wasn''t aware of the development his daughter had toward Seth.


    Rommen knew that La didn''t like Seth which was why she never appreciated the engagement in the past and was just obliging with her parents'' request and when it was annulled by the Duchess, La had no particr reaction to it as well.


    So upon hearing from the headmaster that the vault La left behind could only be essed by Seth and also after reading the letter in La''s handwriting, Rommen got sure about one thing.


    La has begun to like Seth over time.


    But it was not the matter Rommen wished to think about as of now since his primary concern remained in finding his daughter and from what it seemed, there was only one person who could do anything about it.


    "Seth." By now, everyone was ordered by the headmaster to return to their dorm.


    Rommen, Seth, and the Headmaster moved toward thetter one''s office to have a chat about the matter.


    Hearing the old man''s voice, Seth turned his head before Headmaster Rowell continued, "Do you know any ce where we could start searching for La? "


    It wasn''t the first time that someone disappeared from the Pristine Academy but surely they had been found out by the evening or the day after with the help of protection spells and the ''Link'' a senior Professor had ess to.


    But this was the first time someone had disappeared from the face of the earth without being seen by nature itself and also left behind a vault that wasn''t in the capability of an Academy student to conjure.


    This wasn''t a mere abduction case for ransom anymore.


    The headmaster has already begun his investigation through his personnel but as of now, only Seth is their prime lead.


    "In the letter, she mentioned that my objective aligns with her current location...I need to sort out things before I can give you a proper answer, Headmaster. I have assigned one of my best investigators on the matter and would report to you and Sir Rommen the very moment I find something out. "


    There was a sense of responsibility in his voice which made Rommen a little calm down. Even out of obligation, Seth wasn''t backing out from this issue even after what happened between him and Last year.


    "Thank you, son. I can''t express how grateful I am." Rommen brought his hand over Seth''s shoulder before he spoke in a warm tone.


    Seth and Rommen were close enough to regard the gesture as a normal urrence.


    Seth nodded after a brief pause before he bid his farewell to the two gentlemen and left the office.


    ****


    [Seth''s POV: ]


    ''My objective... '' Hell was about to appear on the surface in some months so my current objective was to gain some heavenly treasures, create a capital from where I could operate, and build my small yet strong army.


    Creation of the army wasn''t an issue since there were many trainees under the shadow order who were exceptional fighters and thoseb rats were there as well. I could aim for the Albeck Dukedom and im it as my capital by proving my worth.


    It wasn''t my overconfidence, but rather a calcted n that would inevitably grant me the reigns of the Dukedom even if I didn''t get the post of family head.


    Now my personal growth has remained and for that, I needed the third piece to ess the treasure located in the Northern jungles.


    ''But is it really the answer?'' I didn''t tell anything about my objective or such to the Headmaster and Viscount Rommen since it would have been too suspicious. And given what kind of person that old wizard is, I refrained from spouting anything needlessly.


    "Alba." Reaching my mansion I called the blond beauty who appeared soon after.


    "My lord. "


    "Have you found anything about that person I told you about? "


    In the canon, Arata gets his hand over the first piece of treasure from an old man hermit living far away in a deserted ce. That old man knew the treasure and where Arata could find the other pieces.


    But the fact that I was moving earlier than the plot and that old man was a nomad who doesn''t reside at a ce for more than a month or two makes it extremely difficult to find him at the moment.


    I had to find him near the region where Arata was supposed to find him in some months and get the third piece.


    "Nothing useful, my lord. I apologize for my ipetence."


    I wasn''t angry or displeased with her since the only thing I told her about the old man was his facial features and the baggage he carries all the time. To find someone like that from a whole continent would surely take some time.


    With a sigh, I said, "I will release more soldiers for the job. Tell me if you need someone on this task."


    I wasn''t as knowledgeable about the Shadow soldiers as Alba was since she was the senior most General of the Shadow legion.


    Alba seemed hesitant for a bit before she responded, "Knux, my lord. He''s quite good at investigation and finding traces. "


    After a small hum, I asked, "He''s currently training the recruits right?"


    "Yes, my lord. "


    "Then exin everything once he arrives here. I will send my familiar spirit to him tonight. "


    I sent Alba away before I took a moment for myself.


    I knew Haruka was still anxiously waiting for me but my heart was so troubled at the moment that she might panic even more if I go to her right now.


    ''Is it because I know that La might be in danger...? '' Even if I wanted to I couldn''t just call her back or something. And as I told the Headmaster and Viscount, I indeed have assigned the most perfect man to find clues of La.


    Adam might be a littlezy but he does his work most efficiently so he could gain more time to doze off.


    But even so, my heart was annoyingly beating like hell since earlier even though I had chanted spells to calm my mind twice already.


    ''As I thought...despite not having any feelings for her anymore, my old self couldn''t let La disappear from my sight as well... ''


    It was aplicated situation that I had to handle all by myself.


    *****


    A/N: - Drop ament if you are liking the chapter~

 Chapter 167: You still like her

    Chapter 167: You still like her


    Sweat trickled down the side of his head with his teeth rigidly clenched as he stubbornly rejected giving up. His feet and raised hand were trembling slightly, indicating the amount of determination he had put behind his skill.


    The grey orb the size of a regr globe was levitating above the surface, maintaining a distance of eight feet away from the ground yet unsteady to call itpletely in control.


    The training program allows the user to manipte the orb above the ground level using their skill as long as they can. However, there was a slight modification in the tool.


    Weight amplification.


    Passing each minute the weight of the orb multiplies to the double of previous weight. Many students use simr kinds of tools with the same mechanism to enhance their strength and train their stamina. But Seth was using the gymnasium property to strengthen his psychokinesis.


    The current weight of the orb was around 2560 kilograms and only eight minutes had passed but considering how much the orb was moving ifpared to its initial state, one could easily deduce that Seth was nearing his limit.


    "Gaah!!! " Releasing a strong exhale, Seth''s concentration broke and the heavy orb began to fall to the ground. Just before it could hit the floor and possibly create a small crater, the security mechanism kicked in and the orb began floating just centimeters above the ground, back to its original weight of ten kilograms.


    Seth rested his palms over his bent knees as he panted heavily, trying to fill his lungs with as much air as he could. He has been doing physical work and weapon training as well which didn''t allow him to progress much in his ability of psychokinesis.


    "Here." Seth has long sensed Setena watching him even though schooling hours have already been over.


    "T-haah-thanks... " In between hisbored breathing, Seth took the dry towel before he straightened his back.


    Slowly moving the fabric across his drenched arms and face, Seth nced at the blond girl who was looking toward the levitating orb without much focus to say.


    She was zoning out since earlier and without peeking in her mind Seth could tell that she was troubled.


    "Even though you turn insomniac or eat less in concern for your senior, it won''t be going to help in any manner, Serena. "


    Serena''s maid was his source of information.


    Serena has been like this since the disappearance of La. It has already been three days since Seth read that letter left by his ex-fiancee yet nothing evident hase up regarding La''s whereabouts.


    Now the only clue Seth had was the old man who originally was supposed to inform the Protagonist about the treasure room. However, until now neither of his Shadows has found anything about it.


    "...I know...but whenever the thought about what she might be going through crosses my mind, it makes me... "


    Tears streamed down her cold pale cheeks, with her head hanging low in guilt and remorse.


    Seth looked at the girl for a moment before he transferred the towel in his other hand and pulled Serena toward him.


    Serena didn''t show any resistance or surprise before she rested her hand on his chest and began sobbing a bit louder...allowing herself to let go of the restrain she always put while expressing her emotions.


    Serena didn''t know why she wasfortable in his arms to expose her broken side but neither she wanted to think about nor she disliked this liberty.


    Seth silently let the girl cry her grief as he stood there while rubbing her back slowly, tofort the girl.


    After some minutes, Serena finally calmed down with a red-clogged nose and tear-stained eyes as she separated from Seth.


    He helped her wipe those tears softly as his warming whisper reached up to her, "I promise you that I will find La. So stop harming yourself, alright?" Both of them knew what Seth meant by those words.


    Serena nodded to her fianc with her cheeks slightly red before she walked out.


    She wanted to leave the school with Seth but he told her about some pending work before seeing her off near the gym entrance.


    After being left alone, Seth took out a vessel of water as his dry throat left some words for particrly no one, "I don''t like being spied on. Next time don''t expect me to be so humble. "


    He took a mouthful of water before gulping it down as the corner of his vision caught the figure of a youngdy, appearing out of thin air.


    Her ruby-red eyes seemed stone cold under dim lighting yet Seth had no particr change of expression.


    "Your fiancee...she does know how to y her cards...I wonder where she learned that from~"


    Her lips were smiling yet Maydeath didn''t seem to be casual about the small episode that urred between Seth and Serena, at all.


    If anything, Seth wanted to ask her to put some effort into suppressing her blood lust.


    "Why are you here, Maydeath?" Seth asked as he did a quick survey and found Serena was fine and was walking toward her dorm.


    When ites to women around him, Seth really couldn''t believe Maydeath and Anabelle at all...


    "Why you ask... " Maydeath feet only came to a halt when she reached inches away from the man of her dreams. Bathing in his manly scent and enjoying this heat he was radiating, Maydeath found her mind getting a little dizzy and excitement rising exponentially.


    Since she was almost a head shorter than him, she had to look up at him with those crimson eyes as she finished her words in a whispering tone, "... I just wanted to see you. Am I being a bother?"


    Would it matter even if I said yes...was what Seth wanted to say but he didn''t bother and turned on his feet to ce the gym equipment back into ce.


    He didn''t need to physically move anything but visibly focusing on the object allowed his psychokinesis to work at its best.


    However, before he could begin rearranging the tools, Maydeath twirled on her feet and stood facing him. Her hands hooked around his neck as she stubbornly said, "Why are ignoring me?"


    Her bold initiative allowed Maydeath to finally get to touch him. God, how ted she was to finally get to feel him after so long.


    But Seth didn''t share the same sentiment as he spoke in slight annoyance, "Listen Miyuki...I am not really in the mood right now to entertain you jokes... "As he said his hands took a hold of her thin waist before Seth tried to move her away.


    But before he could put any strength in his hold, Maydeath''s following words made his body freeze at the spot, "You still like La, don''t you?"


    Since he leaned forward to grab her waist, their eyes were aligned at the moment as Seth''s eyes shed with slight surprise upon hearing Maydeath''s words.


    Only the two of them knew that their current position wasn''t out of mutual affection but from any third person''s perspective, it would seem otherwise.


    And the said third person who rushed inside the gymnasium was none other than...


    "Seth I need to talk-"


    ....Arata.


    ****


    A/N: - Drop ament if you liked the chapter~

 Chapter 168: Seduction

    Chapter 168: Seduction


    If the woman, for whom you willingly killed yourself and after rebirth, you find the same woman whom you love more than anyone or anything, in someone else''s arms...indeed not something any man deserves such a fate.


    However, here Arata was, facing the girl of his dreams. The only person he ever yearned for and the girl for whom he wanted to be a better person, was currently in the arms of his rival.


    Seeing Seth''s arms circled around Maydeath''s waist and her arms hugging his neck with her feet supported on her toes, Arata found the agitation he thought he had engraved deep down, resurfacing.


    More than anger, it was frustrating for him to see that the girl for whom he sacrificed his life and was grinding himself like a mad man for the past who knows how long, was not even the slightest bit feeling guilty upon being found out in this kind of situation.


    More than her, Seth seemed a bit ufortable as he slowly let go of Maydeath and separated her from him before approaching Arata. On the other side, Maydeath crossed her arms over her chest and seemed to be displeased by Arata''s sudden appearance.


    "If you are busy then we can have this chatter... " Arata offered privacy to them and cursed himself for not sensing the area before approaching the gymnasium.


    He waited until Serena left but didn''t anticipate that Maydeath could arrive this soon.


    Despite how much he was burning from inside, Arata didn''t let it show on his face. Something he resolved, over the brief period of istion he took for himself and decided what he wanted from his life.


    "No, it''s alright. If you are notfortable here, we can go to my office. "The student council office was open for Seth to use any time since it was locked with a lock to which only three people had ess.


    By ''not beingfortable'', Seth meant whether Arata wanted to share something, which he didn''t want Maydeath to listen to, but seeing the Protagonist shaking his head, Seth dropped the idea and patiently waited for the boy to speak.


    "It''s about La...have you tried contacting Your Highness Celine? "


    Seth was slightly surprised seeing Arata being concerned about La...or was it something else?


    Regardless, Seth spoke in a neutral tone, "I haven''t told her about anything but knowing her, she must have already ''seen'' the whole situation most probably. But the fact she didn''t send any letter indicates that she doesn''t have any clue about La as well. "


    Seth didn''t want to rely on Celine more than necessary because of certain reasons. And as he said, Celine surely would have sent her soul spirit to let Seth know if she would have any clue of La''s whereabouts.


    Arata nodded in understanding at the words as he began pondering any possible clue he could remember about the old man or the treasure from the knowledge of his previous iteration. However, considering that Seth was the person who read the novel the most times in their previous life, yet he still wasn''t able to find any conclusive evidence, made Arata, soon discouraged.


    "Well, I have a way to search for the old man who knew about the treasure which could lead us to La somehow, but before that, I want to ask you something. "


    Arata raised his head in Seth''s direction before raising his brows, urging the bespectacled senior to speak.


    "Tell me your interest in finding La. " Seth knew that Arata most probably held no affection for La whatsoever. He had no other interest in finding the girl as well.


    Then what remained was, "The treasure...I want ''that Ring''. "


    Arata wasn''t requesting rather he showed desperation in his tone and Seth knew the reason behind such a request.


    The ring he was talking about was a Preservation Ring that would help Arata control his innate powers of the Thunder Emperor more efficiently. Arata would have already obtained that ring if only during their venture to the temple, Arata would have gotten stuck inside the vault rather than Serena and Seth.


    Seth didn''t contemte much since he wouldn''t gain any benefit from the ring as he nodded and proposed his idea, "I can take help of Celine by sharing my memories of that old man and how he looks. However, we both know that the old man isn''t a normal guy who could remain in the same ce so I need to track him down quickly."


    The old wise nomad was a restless guy who traveled across the world while gaining and sharing knowledge with anyone he found worthy. In the novel, the old man takes some trials of Arata before he hands him the treasure piece and the information regarding the other two pieces.


    At that time, Arata had already professed his love for Serena and had grown quite close to her over time, so for her to gain her family heirloom for Arata wasn''t a difficult task. And thest piece was obtained through brute force.


    But the situation here was stuck in the whereabouts of the old man since more than treasure, La''s safety seemed to have gained priority in Seth''s mind.


    "Hmm...then why aren''t you taking her help?" Arata''s voice helped Seth walk out of his daze as he saw Arata''s thumb raised toward the only female in the gymnasium.


    Seth frowned a bit only to find his eyes stretching slightly before he called out for the girl, "Maydea-"


    "I won''t do it."


    Maydeath, who already arrived near the two and had been hearing the conversation since the start, answered straightforwardly, without leaving any room for argument.


    Seth narrowed his gaze at the stubborn girl who wasn''t looking him in the eyes and rigidly held her stance.


    "Well, when you leave, inform me as well. I might be able to help. "


    Arata knew Seth would somehow convince the girl but he didn''t have any intention of watching the process. He didn''t hold any trait of being a cuck so he rather decided to retreat as soon as he could.


    Seth nodded at the guy before Arata dashed away, leaving a streak of lightning behind.


    ''He''s getting a hold of his powers.. '' Seth noted.


    In contrast to the immature and repulsive Arata Seth had to tolerate during the Tournament, this version of the Protagonist was much more appreciated.


    However, Seth soon disregarded other thoughts and turned to look at the girl.


    Her ability would be best suited to find that old man and if coupled with the ''Link'' Anabelle possesses, it would be exponentially easier to find that wise oldie.


    And given that Anabelle and Maydeath were the only ones he could share information about the plot freely, it bes even more vital to convince the girl.


    However, looking at her stubborn front, Seth knew he couldn''t use any forceful method so he slowly dropped his annoyance and made his way toward the girl.


    ''!!!'' Maydeath''s body bes stiff feeling Seth''s long arm coiling around her waist and his hot breath hitting her cheeks.


    "Let''s spend some more time back in my vi, shall we? "


    Her heartbeat elerated, arms which were folded over her chest began to soften up a bit as in between herboured breathing she side-nced at him and asked in a weak tone, "F-For what? "


    Seth''s eyes seemed excessively alluring and hot at the moment with his manly scent dominating her senses, preventing her from thinking rationally.


    His following words only elevated her already banging heart as his whispers sent a shiver down her spine, "I...want to seduce you to help me."


    Even though he was stating explicitly that he was looking to take advantage of her, Maydeath couldn''t help agreeing with him.


    "I...w-will consider a-after observing y-your efforts.... "


    ****


    A/N: - Damn.


    If you didn''t understand something in the chapter,ment it down.

 Chapter 169: I promise…

    Chapter 169: I promise¡­


    How was Maydeath''s rtionship with Seth in their previous life?


    Well, Maydeath whom previously Seth called Miyuki was a modest girl who liked to talk with everyone with a kind smile on her face.


    She had seen the vulgarity of the world and how men always watched her as a product of their desire, nothing more nothing less. She loathed such people and always remained distant from everyone despite how she presented herself in general.


    She didn''t choose her associates but her friends were people whom she carefully picked and allowed herself to be close with. And as in friends, there was only one she could actually call a true friend of hers.


    Someone who never had his eyes on her ''assets'' or never desired anything from Miyuki. Someone who helped her at times when he could have easily taken advantage of her and someone who never asked for anything in return other than true friendship.


    Ryuuta Yamamoto.


    On a rainy afternoon, Miyuki and Ryuuta were stuck inside a shrine storage after Ryuuta saved the girl from a group of delinquents. At that time, Miyuki noticed how considerate and kind the boy was to not only see her with any malicious intent but he didn''t even take a nce at her.


    That day, he could have done anything to her. She was emotionally broken and in pursuit of support she would have allowed Ryuuta to embrace her, but he never turned to look at her and only assured of his presence by keeping herpany.


    He knew she would be ufortable being seen like this so he remained casual and tried to lighten up her mood throughout the evening.


    That day, Miyuki fell for the boy who despite being slightly insensitive at times was the perfect man whom she could allow herself to love.


    Miyuki was ensnared by Ryuuta''s inner and outer selves to the point of obsession. But in theirst life, there was a boundary separating them which Miyuki wasn''t able to ovee how much she tried.


    Ryuuta''s imoutoMayu.


    But in this life, Miyuki who was known as Maydeath now was stronger and far better than her previous self. She not only acquired strength to rival any supreme forces of this world but built strong connections with people so she could help her beloved and gain his praises.


    She honed her skills to their limit, crushed any obstacle that came in her path, and embarked on a journey to be someone her beloved could be proud of.


    All such hard work and today, after waiting for such a long period, she was going to taste the fruit of herbor.


    "Despite knowing that I don''t love you as a woman, are you sure you want to give your first time to me?" In between his rasp breathing, Seth asked while looking down at a naked Maydeath who was ready to be one with him.


    Her allure was dangerously inviting at the moment...something Seth found addictive if he continued looking at her but strangely he didn''t want to escape this honey trap and divulge in it as far as it goes.


    They have been engaged with each other in bed for thest two hours, enjoying each other''s warmth, making up for the lost time, and giving themselves in the mes of love and lust.


    Finally, at the moment when they would be crossing the ultimate line between a man and woman, Seth wanted to ask the question that he already knew the answer to.


    Maydeath encircled her arms around his neck before slightly pulling his face toward hers as she spoke in a whisper, "I can belong to only you....so please take me, Seth..."


    ****


    ''Mmm....'' Maydeath''s consciousness began clearing up after some hours of their passionate lovemaking which continued for long four hours before Maydeath finally reached her limit.


    ''I finally did it with him... '' A smile that could fade the first bloom of spring adorned the crimson-haired teenager''s lips as she touched the lower side of her abdomen.


    Each corner of her body was cleaned up yet it still felt like something was still inside of her...


    ''No! Bad, Maydeath...suppress your perversion or Seth would dislike you.... '' Scolding herself like a child, Maydeath conjured clothes over her body which consisted of a single one-piece that reached her upper thighs before she got out of the bed.


    Her lips held a smile as she saw the familiar back of her lover, currently engaged in some paperwork.


    "Good morning, love. " She really wanted to say it someday. Oh, how happy Maydeath felt at the moment~


    Seth''s hand halted upon feeling the foreign warmth over his back and the pair of dainty arms encircling his chest.


    He put the pen and his sses down before he took hold of Maydeath''s arm and urged her to take a seat right beside him.


    Maydeath followed his request and in slight confusion, sat while facing him.


    "Do you feel ufortable anywhere or is there any kind of trauma you are experiencing? "Seth asked in an indication of the activity they partook inst night.


    He might have already done with a virgin before(Lara) but he has heard from his maid how young women generally tend to feel uneasy and quite insecure the very next day of their first time.


    Lara was a strong woman so she didn''t pursue Seth''s support the next morning when they did for the first time but Seth couldn''t be sure of Maydeath.


    And seeing the moisture built up at the corner of her eyes Seth knew something was wrong with her so he immediately bypassed her mental barriers to provide her some sense of calm.


    But it was a mistake prying into her mind...


    ''He''s so considerate of me-Is it because he loves me-Nononono...he said he doesn''t love me....why doesn''t he love me, again...?! Ah...his face looks so charming at this angle...Can''t I just kidnap him and cage him up-No, no! Bad Maydeath...but-but I need him...nobody needs him as much as I do...ah, his serious look seems so cool...shall I ask him for an autograph...or take the whole person away...hehe~''


    ....was something a sane person was currently thinking about.


    Seth was surprised to see how much invested this girl was in him to the point of contradiction her own thoughts which could have pushed her to do something extreme.


    He sighed before taking hold of her hand and slipping a low calming spell to help her gather her thoughts.


    "It seems you are physically fine but I would ask someone to have a quick check-up, alright?"


    Maydeath nodded absentmindedly.


    Seth knew she would remain stuck at the same spot so he changed the topic which brought a frown over her brows.


    "About your assistance...are you willing to help in finding that old man?"


    Wiping off her tears of tion, she asked"....is it because of that woman, after all, huh..."Maydeath huffed but she didn''t snatch her hand away from Seth''s.


    Seth remained silent for a bit before he replied, "I won''t deny that I still care for La but more than that, I am eager to obtain the items in the ancient treasure. So tell me, Maydeath...are you going to help me?"


    Seth wouldn''t mind if she rejects the request since he wasn''t doing any favor to her by sleeping with Maydeath. Despite how he phrases it, he wasn''t a bastard to trade sex in return for favors.


    Something that might have his previous self enjoyed but not the current him.


    Maydeath remained unresponsive for some seconds before she sighed audibly and nodded in agreement.


    "If it''s for you Ryuuta...then I can do anything in my power and beyond that. Just promise me that you will never leave me alone. "


    Seth felt a sense of relief hearing her words before he responded in a serious and sincere tone.


    "I promise. "


    ****


    A/N: - Drop ament if you liked the chapter~

 Chapter 170: Dare

    Chapter 170: Dare


    After finalizing things with Maydeath, both of them were having early morning breakfast while discussing their course of action from hereon. Well, it was mostly Seth talking about the nning and preparation since Maydeath was just watching his profile and sighing in glee from time to time.


    Seth didn''t have any problem whether Maydeath heard him or not since he just needed her cooperation and her skills in this. Thest obstacle he needed to ovee was Anabelle and get her on this with them. Surely, without her, it wouldn''t be impossible to search for the old man but with her, it would be a lot easier.


    ''Now that I notice...every woman in my life is really exceptional... '' If seen from a general perspective, Serena who was a third-tier warrior now, was the only one that could be considered anywhere normal.


    With such thoughts, he finished eating the healthy breakfast and thought about going to have a chat with Anabelle first when suddenly the main entrance of the room swung open.


    Lara was the first to react followed by Seth and Maydeath.


    The brte maid widened her eyes upon realizing the identity of the person before she immediately nted her left knee on the floor and kept her right hand over the folded knee to greet the person.


    Not only did she but every maid in the mansion who was in the dining area took the same stance before they spoke in unison, ""We greet the Commander!""


    The blonddy who was receiving such crisp greetings was none other than Duchess Vrie along with two littledies by her side.


    "You no longer serve the army so stop being so manly and behave more like a proper maid." Even though the salute was something that could be called perfect from any angle of inspection, Vrie didn''t seem pleased about it.


    Vrie has trained many units of the army from Capital from the age of sixteen and the maids serving her son were those whom Vrie had once taught as well. The Duchess has nitpicked every young talent who both were strong and beautiful to serve her son.


    "I apologize, mydy." Lara got back on her feet and bowed her head without a single strand of remorse in her tone which implied she would carry the respect and honor of her teacher and greet her like this in the future as well.


    Vrie didn''t say anything and proceeded toward the young man she had dearly wanted to see.


    Seth met her mid-way and gave her a small hug, which Vrie turned into a tight embrace real soon.


    "I missed you, my baby..." Every maid''s heart melted at the sight of the duo bonding so warmly. Although Seth didn''t feel happy being regarded as a baby anymore, he didn''t resist his mother as well.


    He smiled at his little sisters. One of them waved with a smile and the other one just turned her head away, ignoring Seth like he didn''t exist at all.


    Seth didn''t say anything to Eleanor and separated from his mother who wore a concerned look on her face for some reason.


    "Everything is alright, mother? For you to visit so suddenly..."


    "Not here,e with me," Vrie told Seth before walking toward the first floor of the mansion where Seth''s room was located.


    Seth gave an apologetic look to Maydeath as he allowed himself to get dragged by his mother.


    "Lara...thedies haven''t eaten anything so take care of them, alright."(Vrie)


    Lara bowed in response before she walked up to the two sisters of her master and asked them what breakfast they would prefer.


    The little one raised both of her hands and shouted ''Pancakes'' with a cheerful smile adorning her pale white face. Liliana was as adorable as ever, Lara noted.


    As for Eleanor, "You think I would even drink a ss of water of this ce? Please."


    Lara frowned at that. Well, she knew Lady Eleanor didn''t have a good rtionship with her elder brother but still, it was too much for even thedy to say such disrespectful things about her master.


    Lara was about to say something, which Eleanor definitely wouldn''t like but suddenly someone jumped between them and draped her arm over Eleanor''s shoulder in a very familiar manner like they were quite close friends.


    "And why is it that you don''t trust your brother, Youngdy?" Eleanor was startled seeing the red eyes from this close but soon she reimed her bearings and yanked Maydeath''s arms away.


    "How dare you touch me...you mere whor-"


    "Cease that word before I do something which you won''t be able to revert."


    This time, Eleanor was terrified seeing those red eyes glistening with a hue of murderous intent, and the pressure the redhead was releasing was anything but bearable for Eleanor''s delicate shoulders.


    Lara didn''t intervene since she knew it would be pointless...rather she wanted Eleanor to learn a lesson. Surely she would step up if Maydeath goes overboard but for now...


    "Let''s get you some pancakes, littledy." Holding Liliana''s small soft hands Lara urged. Liliana was a little scared of Maydeath as well so she readily nodded and left her sister alone.


    "Y-y-you...how dare-"


    "How dare I do this..how dare I do that. Don''t you get tired of saying the same thing again and again? I mean these lines suit those people who could inflict consequences on those who actually dare to defy their words. But you..." As Maydeath trailed off her words, she approached Eleanor with quiet steps before whispering her following words in a sadistic tone,"...you are a weakling through and through who knows nothing but to me her brother for every single thing in your life."


    Maydeath was naturally aware of what problems Eleanor had with Seth since she had read the plot of this world. But since the person Eleanor was insulting here was not only Seth but Miyuki''s beloved Ryuuta as well, it was given that Maydeath wouldn''t tolerate this arrogant princess.


    That day...after who knows how long... Eleanor Albeck was sighted weeping silently after being scolded like this by someone whom she didn''t even know.


    ****


    Back in Seth''s room, Vrie sat opposite her son wordlessly for a good while and Seth knew the reason for it.


    ''Ah, Maydeath...why... '' He felt a headache approaching.


    Both individuals have enhanced senses so eavesdropping on what transpired on the ground floor was nothing too difficult for them.


    For once, Seth thought Vrie would surely confront Maydeath who was threatening and bullying Eleanor downstairs but when Maydeath seemed to get done with Eleanor, Vrie turned toward her son with a soft smile before saying somethingpletely unexpected.


    "You have found another great candidate. I already like her."


    ****


    A/N: - Drop ament and tell me who''s your favorite heroine so far.


    My personal favorite is Anabelle tbh.

 Chapter 171: Worried Mother

    Chapter 171: Worried Mother


    "Seth...I know you have grown up and have been taking on numerous responsibilities ever since you joined the academy but if possible let me know if some major issue arises. Whether I could help or not is something that depends on the situation, but as a mother, I worry for your safety every single day when you are not in front of my eyes."


    Hearing the Duchess'' worried tone, Seth knew that she had received the news about La and his search that could lead to her whereabouts.


    He didn''t n on telling her about this matter but s.


    "I understand your concern Mother but considering how you have to manage the dukedom and help in the central administration from time to time as well...I opt to tell you once everything resolves."


    Vrie remained silent at that, gazing at her son''s sincere eyes.


    After a brief pause, she asked, "Do you need any kind of help from me or any of my subordinates? Any letter of permission or someone you want me to introduce you to?"


    Seth was aware that the Duchess had a vast spectrum of connections with people across continents and given her status in the Empire summed up with her terrifying strength as an individual, people desired to make some kind of connection with her.


    If someone was influential on the same level as the Emperor of Ranghaur, then it was her.


    But, "I appreciate the offer, but I need to do this on my own. And...with the assistance of the Shadow Army, I think I have more than enough support to aplish what I desire."


    Truth be told, Seth''s indication was the treasure when he said ''Desire'' but for Vrie, it seemed her son was still interested in La to fasten up his search.


    She didn''t say anything about it for the time being since she trusts Seth enough to not pry in every, small to small matter. Vrie just needs to ensure that the women who would soon step up from the status of lovers and be Seth''s wives are actually worthy to be with him.


    "Have you had breakfast?"


    Seth walked toward the table before he poured some water for his mother. Vrie took the ss with a silly smile which told Seth her answer already.


    "I will tell Lara to prepare some pancakes for you as well-"


    "No pancakes!"


    Seth raised his brows since pancakes were amongst those things his mother dearly liked.


    But before he could have asked the reason for this sudden aversion, Vrie continued, "That girl...Maydeath, right? Are you serious about her?"


    Seth didn''t think much before nodding his head.


    He has long epted the fact that Maydeath wouldn''t leave him even if he tries to avoid her and after what happened between them it was not like Seth could just shrug her off and continue living like she doesn''t exist at all.


    And most importantly, Seth needed Maydeath for a far greater purpose than romance.


    Vrie''s lips extended in a gorgeous smile that could have captivated a crowd of people regardless of gender as she chirped in a tone that betrayed her age, "Then...I am going to have breakfast with my daughter-inw~"


    Seth sighed as he saw his mother walking away with a cheerful demeanor.


    The reason she rejected pancakes emerges from the fact that she wants to look mature from Maydeath''s perception. And from this world''s point of view, being mature while eating pancakes is contradictory.


    "*Sigh* I didn''t get to talk about Haruka with her..."


    Postponing the conversation he needed to have with his mother rting to his lover, Seth walked downstairs as well.


    ****


    An unspoken request that Seth fulfilled by staying away from the living room since his mother wanted to have a chat with Maydeath in istion.


    Well, Lara was with them so Seth wasn''t much worried.


    In the backyard, he currently was ying passing the ball with his sweet munchkin.


    "Careful, Lili," Seth warned the girl since while throwing the ball she exerted a little too much strength and was about to trip.


    "I have got this, brother! Lili isn''t your regr kid anymore." With her small hands pressed on her waist, Liliana announced, trying to not pant in exhaustion in between her speech.


    Due to her unique circumstances, Liliana gets tired really soon and for her to roam around freely outside was never an option. Thankfully, today it was cloudy outside so the little one had some fun time to enjoy with her big brother.


    "Alright, let''s stop now," Seth said as he began walking toward the little princess with the ball now thrown into a corner.


    "But-but, I am not *huff* tired at all..." Lilian brought her pale thin brows together to show how desperately she wanted to y a little more with her brother.


    "It''s not you, but me who''s tired." Seth was aware of how she was pushing herself to spend as much time as she could with him, so he chose the other route to persuade the girl.


    "Is that so brother...should I get you some water?" Liliana seemed ready to dart inside the house and bring water for Seth even though she seemed more in need of some hydration.


    Seth chuckled watching the antics of the adorable ball of energy before he pulled a small container of water from his spatial storage and helped Liliana to drink it slowly.


    After Liliana finished drinking water with an audible *Puah* Seth led the princess toward the tea table and told the maid to bring some snacks and honey milk for the little girl.


    Seth was pulling a chair for Liliana but the girl seemed hesitant and wanted something else.


    Understanding the little girl''s unspoken demand, Seth couldn''t help smiling as he sat on his chair and rested Liliana over his left thigh.


    In Liliana''s eyes, Seth was a father figure but unlike her actual father, Liliana seemed a little more spoiled in Seth''s presence. Well, Seth had no issue with that since he had the experience of being a big brother from his past life.


    "So how are things going back at home? Is Keith being good to Lili?"


    Hearing the words, Liliana remained silent for a bit with her head tilted to the right before she spoke in an uncertain tone, "Big brother Keith has indeed changed but he has be even busier than before after he began helping mother."


    Seth made a mental note to help out Keith once he(Seth) gets time and teach him some tricks to deal with paperwork efficiently...only if his little brother allows Seth to teach him anything.


    "And about your sister...how is she nowadays?"


    It was strange that despite the person in question being just meters away from Seth, he had to ask about Elenaor''s well-being from Liliana.


    Hearing Seth''s query, Liliana seemed to be slightly uneasy as she nced at her big brother with her innocent pearly eyes before she spoke in a timid voice, "Big brother, about sister El..."


    ***


    A/N: - Some bonding time and SOL before we move with the plot.


    I hope you guys didn''t get bored.


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 172: Her circumstances

    Chapter 172: Her circumstances


    Eleanor hated her eldest brother, Seth. Numerous reasons which influenced her perception of him.


    Just like her brother Keith, she also hates Seth because their mother always remained partial toward her firstborn. She didn''t only allow him to make his life decisions from a very early age but she also always encouraged his wrong decisions as well. Whereas, when any other of her child made any error, more than a re and sometimes scolding their mother offered nothing.


    She somehow shared the emotions Keith suffered from. She didn''t feel inferior to Seth since she neverpared herself to him. But the feeling when you hopefully try to close the distance between your siblings only to be ignored or thrown away leaves a scar on the rtionship which only expands with time.


    Seth not once or twice but every time Eleanor tried closing the distance between the two through any means, he always treated her like a pebble at the side of the path and disregarded her very existence like she wasn''t his sister at all.


    She endured and endured and before she knew the difference between the two elevated to the point of hatred.


    Despite how Seth was acting all loving and caring with Liliana and has been trying to be a responsible big brother to Keith, Eleanor knows that it all was nothing but a facade. An act to gain something that no one knows about.


    Seth has always been like this so one day if he betrays everyone including their mother, Eleanor wouldn''t be too surprised. Liliana was too young to understand what was real and what was not but Eleanor has learned through experience, whom she could trust and who should never be trusted. And her dear brother Sethes in thetter.


    "We need to talk, Eleanor. " Eleanor sprang up on her feet since it was too startling for her to see the person she was ranting about in her mind appear out of nowhere.


    "Y-You can''t just walk in ady-" She didn''t get to say her thing before Seth interrupted her with his tone turning a little colder than before.


    "Now Eleanor has be rude enough to regard her elder brother as "you'' huh..." Eleanor flinched at that before she saw Seth taking the chair opposite her.


    It was a guest room with a bed and a study table. Eleanor was near bed and Seth had taken a chair from the study table to sit just in front of his sister and have a talk.


    "Sit down." Eleanor remained frozen in surprise for a moment before she heard hismanding tone and with a grit of teeth, she reluctantly sat back on the bed.


    Seth remained silent for a bit which made her feel irked but she didn''t say anything needlessly and waited for the lord brother to finish his obligatory business here.


    Suddenly, Seth rose from his seat and began walking in her direction. Eleanor didn''t have a good feeling about it as she shifted in her seat ufortably.


    "Put your hands forward."


    Eleanor frowned, "Did Liliana say-"


    "I said stick your hands out, Eleanor. " Seth''s tone was firm, with no room for argument left.


    Eleanor cursed inwardly before throwing her both arms forward. She should have known how her little sister would immediately spout everything.


    ''I should have been more cautious!''


    Regardless of what was going on in her head, Seth took a small vial of pale pink shade and began pouring the solution over her arms.


    "Sss... " Eleanor hissed in slight difort feeling the burning sensation over her arms before the artificial skin she had nted over her arms began to get torn off.


    Seth didn''t wait for long before he pulled the whole extrayer of skin off her which Eleanor put on to hide something.


    "These scars...I assume not your arm has them, right? "


    Dark blue and ck cuts and bruises were spread all over her pale white arms like she had some tattoo engraving. And the way she kept her head hung low, Seth knew it wasn''t just her arm being harmed in this manner.


    Liliana told him how Eleanor leaves the mansion at night when the Duchess remains away and when Eleanor returns, she always seems to be covered in blood and wounds.


    "You never was given anybat training other than basics yet you try to fight beasts of the forest all alone without a care in the world, huh Eleanor?"


    Even though the girl was a healer by affinity, she was working as a frencing hunter for some reason. Seth was surprised that she wasn''t caught until now by their mother...or maybe thedy knew that''s why Eleanor was still alive?


    Eleanor remained silent before Seth felt her body shaking a bit and hot drops of tears falling down her cheeks.


    "What do you expect me to do then?! Mother won''t let me work as an adventurer just because I am a girl and a healer by ss! Is it my fault that I am not a man and didn''t awaken a more useful skill?! "


    Seth was surprised to hear such a tone from Eleanor for the first time but he wasn''t offended. He knows now how she must be feeling and to coax her, he needs to be patient and calm.


    Kneeling in front of her, Seth took hold of her hand gently, before he looked at her watery eyes and wiped her tears with his psychokinesis.


    "Have you asked Mother to let you have more physical training?"


    "I did but she said, I am not prepared! She deems me worthless!"


    Her sobs only grew louder with each syble as Elenor cried her grief being asked by someone about her circumstances for the first time.


    Seth looked at the little girl with a warm gaze before he chanted a Calming spell to help her regte her heartbeat.


    "Did mother ever say you are worthless?"


    "Why does it matter?"


    "Just answer me. "


    Hearing the insistence, Elenor averted her gaze before shaking her head in denial.


    "*Sigh* Listen to me, Eleanor. It''s not any kind of consoling or anything but if Mother really would have considered you worthless, she wouldn''t have appointed three instructors for you in the first ce. "


    "She just doesn''t want you to partake in physical activities much now since you were really weak during your early age and being a mother, she cares for each of her children equally. For you to say she doesn''t want a girl to be stronger even though our mother is the pristine example of how a woman can also stand on the same level as a man...I think you have got it all wrong, El. "


    Eleanor was provided with instructors just like Keith. She not only gets academic knowledge but a very responsible nunes to teach Eleanor the true essence of Healing Magic as well.


    Her hatred toward Seth and Vrie''s partial behavior toward him changed Elenor''s perceptionpletely about almost everything. Seth could not me herpletely since at her age she wanted attention from the person she adored the most yet she was left alone.


    Eleanor remained silent. Her mind was in chaos, Seth could tell.


    After a short while, her tears seemingly dried up, Eleanor looked at Seth for the first time before she whispered in a weak tone, "What should I do?"


    ****


    A/N: - Average girl with mama issues.


    Drop ament if you liked the family development. We will get back on the plot from the next one.

 Chapter 173: Stubborn Celine

    Chapter 173: Stubborn Celine


    "In Ranghaur?! Are you really sure, Celine?" The reason why Seth seemed so unusually surprised was because of the news the blond princess broke just now.


    It was early in the morning when the group of four, Arata, Seth, Anabelle, and Maydeath reached the pce to have this meeting with Celine.


    Seth somehow convinced Anabelle to tag along, of course in exchange for something he needs to fulfill afterwards. Arata requested to follow them since he thought he would be useful in the search for the old man.


    However, hearing that the said old man was in Ranghaur made it easier for the team of mismatched individuals to locate the hermit who had thest piece of treasure key.


    "There''s a small town near the northeastern border of the continent. I am not aware of the name of that town but there seemed to be people living nearby and also the person whose face you showed me."


    As Celine finished speaking, her glowing luminescent eyes reverted to normal signifying how she wasn''t straining herself any longer. The personal maid of the Princess immediately rushed to drape a cold cloth over Celine''s closed eyes which must be burning by now.


    "Aah~" Feeling the chilly sensation over her lids, Celine sighed in relief.


    The maid red at Seth for making her mistress this much worked up, and it seemed Seth was genuinely apologetic, but not regretful.


    "Thank you for the help, your highness." It was Arata who got up from his seat to depart only after bowing down for the help Celine provided.


    Seth also extended his gratitude before the four of them decided to leave.


    "Seth." Just as Seth was about to get up, he found his wrist being grabbed by Celine.


    Seth raised his brows before understanding the meaning behind the gesture. He looked at the others and asked them to leave the two alone. Arata and the maid immediately walked away but it took some time before Seth was able to convince the twodies.


    ''*Sigh* It''s such a hassle sometimes... '' Shaking his head, Seth settled back on his seat before he heard Celine''s voice which came out a bit heavier than before.


    "That ce where you would be heading...it seems something strange is in there. If it would have been in my power, I wouldn''t have let you go there at all but I know it''s a demand you won''t fulfill."


    This was indeed surprisinging from Celine who mostly remains uncaring toward others and the only thing her words and expression portray was obligation and formalities.


    However, at the moment she was concerned. She was worried for Seth and this was something he had already sensed since earlier when she had told him about the town where the old man resided.


    Holding her hand fondly in between his palms, Seth spoke in a warm tone, "You are making it difficult to leave you, Celine. We both know how important it is for me to find the treasure, so please don''t make it any more tough for me, alright?"


    Celine knew what Seth just said made sense and was reasonable and truth be told, she would have suggested taking this risky step to any other person...but not Seth.


    He was special to Celine and this was something the princess had long realized and epted.


    She usually remains rational and collected but at the moment she just wants to act ording to what she desires from her heart, not from her mind.


    Sensing the silence from Celine Seth sighed before he got up from his seat and uncovered Celine''s eyes.


    Her eyes were parted but she refused to look at him.


    Seth felt amused seeing the rare childish side of Celine currently on disy.


    He slid his hand around her neck and made her look at him.


    "I know what I am doing right now is unfair but please forgive me, Celine." Inching closer he nted his lips on hers.


    Celine closed her eyes to enjoy the brief moment she was allowed to feel the intimacy with the man she had ever allowed herself to yearn for.


    ''Why does this feel so peaceful yet so exciting at the same time... '' This was something Celine decided to contemte on a further date since right now, she wanted to get enshrouded by his presence...


    ****


    After leaving the pce behind, the group of four boarded the carriage to the teleportation center so they could reach as near as they could to the border region.


    The carriage had pretty enough space for the four since it was a royal carriage gifted by Celine for her betrothed''sfortable journey.


    Seth felt bad for Celine, more so how he never met her family members even once even though he had visited more than twice now. He needs to make up for it after he sorts out this situation.


    [Could you two please stop ring at me?]


    Using his telepathy, Seth directed the request to Maydeath and Anabelle who immediately withdrew their gazes from Seth.


    Arata didn''t pay much mind to the expressions of the two females before he turned to his left where Seth sat.


    "So are we just gonna barge in there and ask for thest piece from the old man?" Hearing Arata''s query Seth also ignored the other two and after a bit pause he replied.


    "There was a trial of his as well which this time I guess I need to ovee...or maybe it still could be you?" The primary reason why Seth needed Arata on this trip stems from the fact that the old man actually deemed Arata worthy of the treasure so he chose to disclose the location of the treasure to the protagonist.


    "We know about the trials so it would be easier to conquer them right?" Anabelle voiced her thoughts to which Seth nodded albeit hesitantly.


    "I was never supposed to appear in front of that guy at this time around... Will it change the conditions for the trial?" Arata wasn''t the only one worried about the unforeseen future.


    Arata wasn''t the only one who went through the trials in the novel, since there was his team as well who supported him in his tribtions. But things were different now.


    And not to talk about the warning Celine gave to Seth about that ce.


    Things weren''t looking good for them yet Seth did not have any thought of retreating from this point.


    ''I just hope everything remains under control... ''


    ****


    A/N: - Drop ament if you liked the chapter~


    There might be a side chapter about Maydeath and Vrie''s chat. Comment down if you want the SS.

 Chapter 174: SS:The conversation

    Chapter 174: SS:The conversation


    Myadeath''s source of powers emerges from the very soul of those beings whom she devoured.


    She had a limitless growth potential with the strength to attain numerous abilities until she could continue to consume souls. She was that darkness that could engulf, adapt, and make someone else''s specialty hers.


    In the original novel, she was met with a tragic death at the hands of the protagonist. After Arata defeats Maydeath fair and square, Maya takes it upon her ego. Her title of being the ''Undefeatable'' was taken down by Arata and because of that, she had a death match with the protagonist.


    After the opening ceremony, Arata shows signs of possessing the Thunder Emperor in thest round of the tournament while battling against Maydeath and killing her at the end.


    However, unlike the original Maydeath who was limited by her ego andck of foresight, Miyuki did everything in her power to be stronger, better, and worthy enough to stand beside her lord one day.


    She not only challenged those beings who were superior to her in strength but practically could have crushed her at any single point of carelessness, she expanded her region of influence as well.


    In the continent of Elitwiq, she had a separate identity of an S-ranked adventurer. There were numerous merchants who were working under her control. She built public amenities and made rtions with aristocrats through her pseudo-identity.


    Maydeath transformed herself into someone who no longer shies away from any circumstances and faces every obstacle with a bold front. It wasn''t just that she got such traits that helped her be this independent and strong rather she worked hard day after day.


    If anyone then Maydeath only could have allowed herself to be nervous in front of her loveher Seth.


    ...or what she thought.


    "So you are an orphan without anyst name, huh..."


    "Y-yes."


    Maydeath has been involved in a conversation with many high nobilities and people in the position of influencing kingdoms at their whim but currently, sitting in front of thedy of Ducal house Albeck, Maydeath found herself stuttering after who knows how long.


    It wasn''t just her strength, Vrie was the only person who could influence Seth to the point he could abandon Maydeath right here and right now.


    Maydeath has heard about Vrie''s tales and how she once dominated a whole army that infiltrated Ranghaur''s main fort through a secret passage.


    Vrie wasn''t just courageous and a figure to be idolized but she was a strong woman who created a distinguished standing for herself in the society.


    Maydeath couldn''t be brash here or she might get even more disliked by Vrie. Maydeath had already scolded Eleanor just some moments ago, which surely would have left a bad impression on Vrie.


    "Don''t be so nervous and tell me about you and your interests."


    While Vrie elegantly sliced the steak without a single sound of the cutlery, she asked the girl. Vrie''s demeanor seemed rxed and unconcerned but in reality, she was here on inspection.


    Maydeath paused a bit and took a bite of her pancake(why was she served pancakes when she doesn''t like sweets?) before responding in a more stable tone.


    "You know about me more or less since there isn''t anything interesting about my background or past, I won''t dwell over it much. As for my interests, I like painting, training, and spending time with Seth."


    Vrie raised her brows at that before asking, "Quite bold of you to say that in front of me. Without any surname or background, you have entered my son''s house and his bedroom... quite a lecherous kind of woman*Crack*you are, Maydeath." Despite hearing the te breaking in which Maydeath was eating, Vrie didn''t halt from speaking her mind.


    Lara panicked at the side upon witnessing the changed aura of Maydeath.


    Her head hung low, hands trembling as in a condensed tone she retaliated, "Don''t interpret my love for Seth with such vulgar words, Lady Vrie."


    Lara''s stress only amplified when Vrie''s aura began to sh with Maydeath''sslightly domineering thetter''s by a thin margin while the blonddy''s expression remained unchanged.


    "So you say but why should I believe that what you harbor for my son is love, not greed?"


    Hearing the words, Maydeath cooled herself down. She knew the woman was just testing her here. Her aura diminished soon and the air around the room returned to normal.


    Maydeath looked directly into the eyes of the Duchess before rying her answer, "I love Seth not because of his status as your son or his individual strength. I love him for the person he is. Even if the world turns against him, I alone will dere myself against the world and stand by his side. It''s no mere fleeting romance of a maiden,dy Vrie, my whole being is devoted to keeping Seth happy for the rest of my life."


    A long, ufortable silence ensued in the hall as Vrie continued her usual pace to finish her meal.


    Seeing Vrie getting up from her seat wordlessly, Maydeath realized that she had messed up a big time. Though she didn''t regret what she said just now, she could have used a different way of expressing her thoughts.


    However, against her expectations, Vrie halted in her steps and turned to look at the girl before announcing something that flipped Maydeath''s mood in an instant.


    "You have that potential, Maydeath, to be a significant half of my son. Next time when we meet, I am hoping for a more peaceful conversation."


    ****


    A/N:- Drop ament~

 Chapter 175: You dare?!

    Chapter 175: You dare?!


    Anabelle had been annoyed since the time her gazended on the redhead named Maydeath. The clingy bitch who has been following Seth sincest life even though thetter never reciprocated her feelings.


    Anabelle knew Maydeath wasn''t his type...well, even Anabelle wasn''t either but at least Anabelle knows much more about Seth than anyone else. Maydeath was just a fool maiden who fell in love with someone who could never be her...


    ...or what she used to believe.


    ''Why she seems so smug today...'' Anabelle has been keenly observing the girl sitting beside her and for some reason, Anabelle found something different in Maydeath,pared to her previous self.


    In Anabelle''s eyes, Maydeath seemed a little more mature? Yes, that was the word. But how could a person change this much in so little time?


    Not only Maydeath was speaking a lot calmly even though it was her beloved Seth the person asking the questions, but Maydeath also seemed immune to Anabelle''s taunts whatsoever.


    "This ce has no name...strange..." Arata''s voice pulled her attention as her gaze alsonded on the scenery on disy outside of the small window carved on either side of the carriage.


    The ce where that old man could be found was on the outskirts near the border area, where mostly refugees and homeless civilians reside.


    The soldiers fed these people with the food and supplies they charge as taxes from the traders. For someone to live without the need to earn whatsoever, this ce seemed perfect...only if the living conditions could have been a little better.


    All around the ce were broken houses and shattered buildings. Since this ce came near the war zone, it was inevitable for the region to be in shambles. However, no oneins about it until they can get two times worth of food and a ce to sleep.


    "This ce remains unnamed considering how it could confuse the militant headquarters back in the capital between the border region and the town''s name."


    Seth''s reply held the to-the-point logic which brought a nod from Arata. Anabelle couldn''t help but sigh in awe at how handsome Seth looked whenever he said something so seriously.


    Turning her gaze toward Maydeath, Anabelle was expecting a simr reaction but....she was just smiling!


    ''Why is she giving me a vibe of an understanding wife-wait!'' Realization dawned upon the teenager as her eyes widened in shock and horror.


    She remembered that in the morning, Seth and Maydeath arrived at the same time to her dorm, which indicates that most likely they were together. And the scent on Seth''s clothes matched the perfume Maydeath wore...


    ....which means...


    "HALT!"


    Before Anabelle could have properly reacted to the realization, a thunderous voice echoed from outside and their carriage slowly came to a halt.


    "Must be town guards." Seth took out a parchment and a small pouch from his spatial storage before he stepped out of the carriage.


    Arata wordlessly followed since it seemed he was having a hard time sitting in one ce for this long.


    Being left alone, Anabelle instantly jumped from her seat to acquire the ce where Seth previously sat and faced the redhead.


    "Tell me something...you didn''t have touched my Seth in any way that could force me to break the contract and bisect you in half, right?"


    It wasn''t a question but the borderline threat that suggested grave implications if Anabelle didn''t hear a desirable answer here.


    Maydeath allowed her brows to elevate a little before she crossed her left leg over the other, and rested her elbow over her knee with her chin over her knuckles. A grin spread across her lips, much to Anabelle''s annoyance.


    "You are aware that if you try to breach the contract you would no longer be able to wield Soul energy and possibly die under the harsh tribtions, right? Well, I couldn''t be any more happy to see you go through the suffering, so do try to attack me, my dear Anabelle~"


    Anabelle growled under her breath with her nails digging into her palms. But before she could retort the woman, Maydeath added something that worked as a harsh de over the thin knot of restraint, Anabelle had been sustaining thus far.


    "Oh, and if you are curious...then yes,st night, I and Seth slept together. Ahh~ how passionate he was~"


    ****


    Outside the carriage, Seth was verifying the paper which allowed him to travel anywhere in the continent other than some ''certain areas'' thate under the category of Prohibited section.


    Seth knew the purpose of those prohibited areas but he didn''t have any ns on poking his fingers in there, knowing full well, how even his mother wouldn''t support him in this as of now.


    "Four people and a coachman understood. Please sign here."


    Seth took the fountain pen from the security in charge before he bent down to scribble his name at the corner of the page when suddenly...


    BOOM


    All the guards along with Seth and Aratawho was stretching his limbs nearbyturned to look at the carriage which was destroyed by the massive eruption of something from inside.


    Thankfully, the coachman also got off a moment ago because of nature''s call or he might also have been crushed by that explosion.


    ''Oh lord....why now...'' Seth couldn''t help cursing under his breath, as he saw the thick branch protruding from the slit of the ground with Anabelle standing on top of that curved tree branch.


    It was Anabelle''s domain. If she couldn''t find wilderness around, she would grow one.


    "M-Mister Seth...I d-don''t think the townspeople would ever wee a person so dangerous like her..."


    The guard couldn''t help muttering as he saw the tides of Soul energy overflowing out of Anabelle while her opponentMaydeath stood calmly as if nothing worth mentioning had urred.


    Under the terrified eyes of the civilians nearby and the guards positioned at the entrance, Anabelle called forth tworge and thick stems of a massive ten-foot nt that had an enormous flower bud fixated at the top.


    Seth sighed and conjured the Spell nullification transparent sphere at the tip of his index finger before shooting it toward Anabelle.


    "Don''t worry, Chief. I would make sure she doesn''t go berserk like this again..."


    As he thought, he shouldn''t have left the two women alone.


    ****


    Meanwhile, far away from the ce where the mini battle broke out and soon was dispelled, inside a ghostly dark cavern could be seen a certain girl.


    Her hands were tied and extended in the opposite direction with her head hanging low, sprawling her once lovely pink hair all over her face.


    The only thing she could do in this situation was think about a name and whenever she thought about him, a drop of tear always trickled down her cheek.


    "Help me...Seth...."


    ****


    A/N:- Drop ament~

 Chapter 176: Ending rivalry?

    Chapter 176: Ending rivalry?


    Seth somehow convinced the city guards that none from his team would create any kind of needless ruckus inside the already tattered city.


    While carrying Anabelle in his arm, who fell unconscious after being struck by the Soul sabotaging spell, all the umted energy she was extruding reverted to her body and numbed down her soul core for a brief moment, which must have felt like she was struck by an invisible truck.


    The feeling of being attacked by a nullifying spell was nasty enough to make people vomit and sometimes they even fall into seizure. Fortunately, Anabelle was strong enough to neutralize the spell before it could have damaged her more than momentary pain. Her healing aspect must have kicked in already.


    Although he felt bad for hitting Anabelle that hard, it was a necessary step he had to take to pacify the situation before it could grow into something irreversible.


    "Maydeath." While carrying Anabelle in his arms, with the carriage driver and Arata walking some steps ahead of him, Seth called for the girl walking beside him.


    "Hmm?" Hearing Seth''s heavy tone, Maydeath knew he wasn''t happy, and rightfully so.


    "I won''t ask you what you said to her but if possible, don''t make things any more difficult for me."


    Maydeath''s eyes turned toward Seth but he wasn''t looking at her. His eyes were trained forward, with a tinge of stress furrowing his brows.


    Maydeath felt trouble in her heart hearing those words. Despite the fact she decided to grow out of her shell and be bold toward her likes and dislikes, by angering Annabelle, she wasn''t feeling good now. Whatever makes Seth unhappy is a sin for her and without even realizing she hasmitted one.


    "I am sorry."


    Seth raised his brows hearing the apology delivered in a meek tone. ncing at her, he found Maydeath''s head hanging low as they walked through the pathway.


    No words traveled between the two after that. Seth wasn''t particrly angry with her nor did he have the right to scold her...but the fact she didn''t fuss about the incident nor med Anabelle even once made Seth a bit at ease.


    At least she was sensible enough to understand the situation and act ording to it.


    Meanwhile, Arata chatted with the coachman in a friendly tone since both of theme from the same district.


    "Yeah, the farm festival. I would go there next year...or maybe next month as well." Arata has always gone to the festival with his family in the past but now that there was no one remaining...


    ''Wait...didn''t I have a lost sister as well?''


    Arata nearly stumbled in his steps as he suddenly had the remembrance of a major part of the plot. His sister left the house at a very early age...and he was supposed to reunite with her somewhere around this time of the year.


    ''Shouldn''t I be searching for her...'' A part of Arata''s soul still belonged to the previous owner of the body, so it was given that Arata would be a little emotional toward his family.


    Take his hastened heartbeats for example, which began drumming like this since the time Arata talked about his hometown.


    At that time, little did he know that soon he would be meeting that lost sister through a connection, currently walking a bit more than twenty meters behind him.


    ***


    The border city was a habitation for the outcasts and people who did not have any ce to call home. And because of the location, there were no motels or even proper homes to take shelter for the night.


    Fortunately, Seth has prenned for all the possible circumstances that may arise. Just like he also knew there would be a problem with shelter and food so he brought tents and raw food with him.


    Two tents were grounded. One for the girls. One for Seth and Arata. The carriage driver had arranged himself a roof for the night so Seth didn''t bring out a tent for him.


    "I will arrange the pots and wood." Saying so Arata left their side. He was getting distracted a lot by the expression Maydeath had. It took a lot from him to not go and ask her what was the matter.


    There were both reasons. First, she wouldn''t respond to him in any straightforward manner, and that would simply create even more awkwardness between them. Second, Arata wanted to disconnect every emotion he held for the girl he could never attain.


    Her happiness was what mattered to him, and if she was content being with Seth, then that''s that. Arata would just ensure her safety from shadows and would try to bother her the least.


    Back near the camp side, Seth was engaged in some file work he needed to take care of. These were the new administration files he had created for the forces'' deployment and recruitment around the Albeck duchy.


    ''Keith would be upset if he heard about it...'' The federal form of governance Albeck administration follows has three major lists and works distributed to ministers acquiring various posts.


    Trivial matters were handled by the General rtions minister along with a council to help him. The second stage was for major crime and public welfare which is handled by the Court minister with his team and the final stage was for trade, defense, and taxes.


    Keith was ced with the General rtions minister to look after small cases and solve feuds between people. It took him about six years to reach there. And for Seth, just a single request to the Duchess, and here he was with the Duchy defense management in hand.


    ''It''s gonna be a pain in the ass...''


    Brushing off his needless worries, he focused back on the paper.


    Meanwhile, inside the tent, Anabelle groaned under the migraine-like effect of the spell she was shot with earlier.


    "Agh..." She held her head with forefingers. Squeezing her lids she slowly began lifting them to adjust her vision with the warm light of soul stone inside the ce.


    Just as her senses returned to her, Anabelle sensed a presence just near her toes.


    "You!" Shooting her gaze at the familiar redhead, Anabelle raised her voice but before she could say anything else, Maydeath raised both of her hands in surrender.


    "Before shouting or lunging at me, hear me out. This is not about us but Seth."


    Hearing that name, Anabelle had no other option than to stop herself from chanting an immediate mud bomb at the girl.


    Slowly getting up with the support of her palms, Anabelle rested her back on the box kept behind her. From the surroundings, it seemed they were in a tent. On wider inspection, Anabelle felt Seth''s soul signature nearby which made her calm down.


    "What do you want?" Anabelle asked in an annoyed yet in a much lower tone than before.


    Maydeath sighed at that before she ryed her thoughts, "I agree I have done everything back in a carriage to piss you off and elevate the situation to that far. While honestly, I did enjoy that reaction..." Anabelle red at the girl which didn''t stop Maydeath from finishing her words, "...but I think we should stop now. This rivalry between us for the affection of Seth is making him even more burdened. And, at times like these, making him worried because of me or anything I do, is not something I could allow myself to partake in any longer."


    Neither of them was unaware of what was to befall humanity within some months and the pressure Seth must be going through at the moment. Stressing him out because of her jealousy toward Maydeath was not something Anabelle would ever want to do.


    "Even if I-"Just as Anabelle was about to respond, the ground began to shake, and a very ominous presence suddenly emerged out of nowhere.


    Maydeath and Anabelle kept their gaze locked in shock before both of them dashed out of the tent.


    A cmity has appeared. And none of these teenagers were prepared to face it yet.


    ****


    A/N: Drop ament~

 Chapter 177: Unexpected assessment~1!

    Chapter 177: Unexpected assessment~1!


    A/N: Oni=Demon


    -------------------


    The horizon darkened, casting a foreboding veil over the city near the border. The town''s inhabitants were thrown into a state of upheaval and distress, confronted with a spectacle they had never hoped to see.


    Seth along with Arata and now appearing out of their tents were Maydeath and Anabelle stood side by side as they witnessed the emergence of what seemed like a nightmare crawling out from the deepest depth of the abyss.


    "What the hell is that thing..." Arata couldn''t help muttering under his breath with his eyes never leaving the rise of the behemoth.


    The creature''s skin bore a deep green hue, reminiscent of trolls from ancient lore. Its elongated limbs showcased powerful muscles, a testament to its formidable strength. The torso was bare, save for a loin cloth draped around its lower half. Standing at an imposing forty feet, its sharp burly face featured a single eye, meticulously scanning its surroundings. The pronounced ears and a broad nose only heightened its menacing presence.


    The presence, which the creature wore as a shroud was threatening enough to snatch consciousness out of many citizens and the guarding soldiers trembled in fear.


    "We have to save citizens and take this thing away from the town." Arata''s protagonist''s side spoke up, acting primarily for the people''s benefit before they could engage in a battle against the Oni.


    "We have got no time for that...we need to face it right here. " It wasn''t like Seth chose to cause mayhem in the town rather from what he could sense, they had no other option.


    ''But how...and why?'' Seth detected no nearby temple that might have allowed the creature''s sudden breach from its confines. The entity''s unexpected emergence remained a mystery.


    Not to talk about the amount of Soul energy this inhumane radiated was even higher than Vrie''s.


    ''It''s surely above tier 1...'' Sethughed inwardly to think all theplications had to arise at this critical period.


    Regardless, he needed to get over this happenstance by any means possible, "Until the soldiers evacuate people, we need to keep the fight within the range. In no circumstance, we could let this thing run away from the battlefield or who knows what city would turn to dust under its presence."


    Everyone nodded at that, Arata convinced by the strategy.


    It was the first time that Maydeath and Anabelle wore such an expression of trepidation since everyone in the group could sense what strength those grotesque arms of the monster carried.


    *SLIN*


    Suddenly, an overwhelming wave of bloodlust, as heavy as a mountain, washed over the four. The creature had shifted its singr gaze to the group, silently but forcefully exerting its aura upon them.


    "Tch!" Anabelle clucked in frustration, biting her lip and making a quick, forceful movement to shake off the unseen bindings. She then positioned her palm before her chest, invoking one of the most potent offensive spells at her disposal.


    "Enhancement, Terrestrial Spikes."


    The ground around the creature glowed with the same cyan shade as the spell circle rotating around Anabelle''s palms before the Oni nced downward.


    *SPIKOOO*


    Over a hundred spikes, crafted from mere mud and amplified by Anabelle''s soul energy, rocketed skyward. While their sizes differed, the sharp tips of each were undeniably menacing and not to be underestimated.


    [Grr?]


    A grunt akin to the rumbling of clouds left the Oni''s throat as it allowed all the spikes to graze past its tough imprable skin.


    "It didn''t even leave a scratch..." Maydeath muttered under her breath after regaining herposure.


    Maydeath wasn''t a mocking Anabelle; her assault was potent enough to slice many high-ranking monsters or seasoned warriors. However, the one-eyed behemoth appeared untouched, as if a mere insect had brushed against its skin.


    "That''s not the concerning part...it hasn''t moved at all like it''s allowing us to give our best. " (Arata)


    This thought was shared by Seth as well as he assessed the situation and calcted the best oue of this confirmation head-on. The first thought that emerged in his mind was to run away but for some reason, he didn''t want to.


    Was it adrenaline influencing his decision? More like rationality which stated that this creature was here for no one but them.


    "Anabelle, stay behind and on my signal, bind the monster with your strongest spell."


    Anabelle nodded with a sense of duty, striving to conceal her mix of anxiety and excitement upon being entrusted with a task by Seth.


    "Maydeath, keep your distance enough to dive in for assistance, and Arata, try dealing damage to weaken that thing. No direct confrontation that could let the monster catch you."


    "Will try."


    "Understood."


    Arata called forth his sword while Maydeath surrounded herself with a protectiveyer. She would have tried creating a barrier around Seth as well but due tock of any prior battle experience might hinder both of them.


    "Alright, now let''s go."


    The three individuals shot forward, leaving cracked asphalt behind as they approached the behemoth at a frightening pace. The said demon was holding his stance with its hands crossed over its broad chest and the huge eye roaming around, tracing every movement these four individuals made.


    Maydeath was the first to spring into action. She extended her hand, momentarily slowing her advance, before unleashing her spell.


    "Magma Floor!"


    The area surrounding the creature''s feet began to shift, the shade of brown mud contoured into fiery crimson, as the floor began to turn alive magma.


    [Grrr!]


    This time, Oni''s reaction was more pronounced. The sizzling sound of its skin searing against the ground bore witness to its agony. In response, the creature leaped away, eager to escape the scalding terrain.


    The creature''s colossal feet touched down nearby, forming a modest crater under its immense weight.


    It was a silver lining for the aggressors: at least the demon wasn''t impervious to all forms of attack.


    "Uaaaaahhhh!!" With a fervent battle cry, Arata raised his great sword aloft, it crackled menacingly with white lightning. He then lunged, targeting the behemoth''s feet.


    [Grrr!] Yet, before Arata could bring his de down in a sweeping arc, the creature swiftly drew its leg up to its chest, causing Arata to misjudge and falter in his advance. This minor oversight left the raven-haired youth helplessly positioned beneath the vast, teau-like foot of the monster, now descending upon him with rming velocity.


    "I am fucked..."


    Even Seth was far enough that he wouldn''t have been able to reach Arata on time. There was a mere second worth window and nothing seemed to have possibly saved Arata from his gruesome demise.


    However...


    [Grrr...]


    Just a breath apart from Arata''s head, the Oni breathed a huff before tilting his feet and kicking Arata away.


    Arata rolled on the ground with dirt covering his clothes, however, it was far better than being squashed into a pulp.


    Seth''s eyes narrowed at that, his lips thinning in a smirk as he muttered under his breath.


    ''This Oni is testing us...on someone''smand...''


    ****


    A/N:- Drop ament. I won''t make the battle long so don''t worry.

 Chapter 178: Unexpected assessment~2!

    Chapter 178: Unexpected assessment~2!


    Maydeath was anxious about something which was not Seth for the first time.


    She had endured countless hardships, conquering every obstacle that might have caused someone of her age to yield. Nevertheless, at this moment, she found herself ensnared in turmoil and distress.


    ''What the heck is that thing... '' Once a temple spawns, it takes days before the runes be weak and can no longer prevent the monsters within the temple from appearing out of the confines.


    However, there was no temple nearby whatsoever, yet this high-ranking monster appeared before them, showing strength rivaling Tier 1 or maybe above.


    "Spawn: Spartans!" mming her palms down on the ground, she chanted a spell before eight humanoid figures erupted from the ground, reaching a height almost the chest height of the Oni.


    They had a set of shields and swords in their possession, as they charged toward the one-eyed monsters from different angles.


    However, [Grruuog!]


    The monstrous creature unleashed a mighty stomp, its tremendous strength causing the very ground to quake beneath the sheer force of its power. In response, the summoned earthen soldiers swiftly crumbled to the ground, overpowered by the earth-shattering disy of might.


    Even Maydeath and Arata, who were standing side by side, fell to the ground followed by Anabelle due to the heavy pressure extruded by the giant''s massive leg.


    Seth uses his levitation just at the right moment with his arms crossed on his chest and a serious expression adorning his face.


    ''Focus Maydeath...focus! ''


    Snatching her gaze away from Seth Maydeath looked back at the Oni, only to realize that it hadn''t moved even a bit even though its oppositions were currently off guard.


    ''Is it mockery...or simply confidence?''


    Maydeath was unable to discern, but the thing she was sure about, was the endurance of this monster, which was unbelievable in every sense.


    Nothing was working against that thick skin of the monster. It was just turning hopeless.


    "Maydeath, Arata."


    Landing beside the two, Seth called out for them as he brought out a scary amount of daggers and spears from spatial storage one after another.


    "Maydeath, create mences and amplify them with your thunder, Arata."


    "That would be useless, you know?"


    Arata''s counterpoint was well-founded, as up to this point they had unleashed a barrage of attacks on the monster, all to no avail...


    Yet, for Maydeath, when her beloved gave amand, there was no room for doubt or hesitation.


    Channeling her soul energy, she spawned more than twenty mences above her head, arranged side by side.


    Arata exhaled, sensing the warmth of thences. He then raised his hand skyward, causing the clouds to rumble. With a swift downward sh, he summoned a bolt of thunder from the heavens that intertwined with thences.


    "On my mark, shoot thences from different angles Maydeath. Try to cover as much as you can." While he spoke, Seth retrieved over thirty daggers and spears from his storage, each of high quality, with some even adorned with attached artifacts.


    With a mere hand gesture from Seth, all the weapons started to levitate, their tips aimed at the monster. What was truly remarkable was the way each spear and dagger began spinning rapidly, signaling the potential threat they represented if directed at a single target.


    "On my mark." As Seth spoke he raised his left hand. Maydeath put her focus on thences with her eyes trained on the target.


    A measly half a secondter, Maydeathunched hernces upon hearing themand.


    "Fire!"


    All those fifty projectiles marched toward the monster from different angles, swiftly changing direction yet not colliding with one another even once. The monster roamed its eye all around while visually assessing the iing attacks, yet its position remained still.


    There was no possible escape from this attack unless the monster doesn''t warp away.


    As the assault neared the monster, it crossed its arms over its expansive chest. An almost imperceptible energy emanated from it, rapidly expanding outward like a repulsion field. This force halted every iing projectile in its path instantaneously.


    Just as the monster unhooked its arms the repulsion force rendered every spear and dagger useless before they fell to the ground. The mences just disappeared into thin air like they never existed in the first ce.


    But the moment the monster uncrossed its arms and opened its massive eye, something long and pointed pierced into its eye, eliciting a ground-quaking roar from the creature.


    [GRUUUUUUUUOOOOGH!!]


    The earth trembled as the monster methodically extracted the massive spear from its eye. It was thergest in Seth''s arsenal, yet its impact seemed minimal, causing only a faint redness within the monster''s eye.


    Just as the monster plucked out the weapon, it began searching for the individual the monster needed to look out for...only to realize that someone was missing from the group.


    [!!!]


    Abruptly, the monster angled its colossal head skyward, spotting a vast spherical object hurtling towards it at an rming speed.


    With no time to evade, the monster lowered its head to brace for the impact...only to realize the grave error in its judgment.


    **DOOOOOOM**


    The sound of collision reverberated profoundly across the battlefield as the silver sphere struck the monster''s head with a weight akin to 20 tonnes.


    The monster grunted before its body began falling toward the ground.


    *DHAKK*


    The ground shook slightly as the huge body of the Oni crashed onto the surface with the heavy spere still pressing it down like a paperweight.


    "ANABELLE!!" Seth, who was levitating just above the monster in a haggard state, shouted the name before the ground around the monster cracked and massive wines erupted out of nowhere.


    Within a mere twenty seconds, the vines had wrapped around the Oni, ensnaring andpletely immobilizing the creature.


    Once Seth ensured that the monster could no longer move, he breathed a sigh of relief and released his hold of psychokinesis from the orb he had borrowed from the school training ground.


    He had been lifting the orb before even the battle started since he knew he would have to hit the monster with his best. And since it takes time for the sphere to gain considerable weight, he had to prolong this fight for this long.


    ''Well, it''s finally over...''


    Just as Seth was about tond on the ground, his senses alerted him of a presence, urging him to take a swift turn.


    "It seems you have bullied my pet rather brutally..."


    From the clouds of dust emerged the face Seth had been desiring to see for some days now....


    The old man was here.


    ****


    A/N:- How was the fight scene? Still boring?


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 179: Reward

    Chapter 179: Reward


    The chaos around the city subdued slowly as Seth assured the local police that no harm would be inflicted on the citizens from here on.


    Truth be told, after what had happened upon these four''s arrival, the local police would have long pushed Seth&co out of the town if not for Seth''s status as the son of one of the most prominent figures in Ranghaur.


    Anabelle still had the one-eyed Oni in her binds as all of the four, faced the Old man. His face was aged and wrinkled with his eyes barely visibly through his hanging skin and a dusy covered bald possessing some strands of his ash shade hair. His body was leaning slightly forward, supported by a thick staff as the old man stood with a soft smile while facing the four.


    "You can release the restraint now, child." Despite the suggestion, Anabelle didn''t let go of the shackles since she could believe no one if it was about Seth''s safety.


    However, the man soon shook his head before he tapped his staff once on the ground.


    *SHLINK*


    A radiant bright light erupted before Anabelle widened her eyes as her soul energy disconnected with her spell, releasing the monster in the process.


    Seth nced at Anabelle and told her to calm down wordlessly. Anabelle looked uneasy but she didn''t insist and nodded in assent.


    ''He looks the same but his powers and trials are nothing like the canon...'' Seth concluded that the Old man, despite being the same as what he anticipated by appearance, possessed more skills and denser soul energy than he should''ve.


    This Old man was strong...to the point, that Seth felt uneasy in his presence. Like a w of raven was always attached to Seth''s back, ready to damage him dearly any moment the Old man felt like it.


    Not to talk about the grade of trials this Old man presented to them was basically iparable to what was written in the novel. Fighting some goons could never bepared to defeating this behemoth currently sitting cross-legged with an amused expression.


    "You must be wondering why this trial and why it was so tough. But first of all, I want all of you to know that it would take a lot more than this to defeat my pet and all those creatures awaiting us."


    A chill ran down Maya''s spine hearing those words before she raised her query, "I am aware that this Oni didn''t use its full abilities but what''s with ''those creatures''? Are there any more on the levelpared to this one?"


    Maya wasn''t foolish to think they defeated the monster just by that much effort nor did they ever face the direct assault of the monster whatsoever. What the monster only did was to either dodge or escape the target region of the four.


    The agility and battle instincts the monster possessed made it evident, how the Oni was merely testing its opponents'' skills, nothing more.


    However, Maydeath had a hard time digesting the fact that there were more beasts like this one who were above Tier 1.


    "Ignorance is such a bliss..." Maydeath narrowed her eyes at the passingment of the Old man before he properly added, "Something is about to change and so you all four as well. Mayhem is approaching and you four aren''t prepared to face it. The brutality of your future would exhaust your lives and nothing could save you from the ultimate demise."


    Grave silence ensued amongst the four upon hearing the words. The words could be regarded as anything but assuring.


    With his brows frowned Seth spoke up, "Is the Mayhem you talk, is the approaching Emergence?"


    Seth wasn''t explicit with his words since he couldn''t give away the secret of his future knowledge. The Emergence he spoke of was the eruption of high-crowned temples that would begin an age of chaos and ughter.


    The final showdown. A war that would decide everything.


    "Hmm...you aren''t wrong, but there''s something more than that, which I am not worthy to speak about. So let me ask you something before I can decide whether you deserve the treasure piece or not."


    Seth knew the Old man was now particrly talking to him. Without any movement, Seth held his ground as he wanted the man to continue.


    While Seth got to know something grave about the uing events that would change the face of this world, he still was focused on the treasure piece which would help him strengthen his individual self and also pave the way to find La.


    The Old man remained silent for a bit before he lifted his brows and asked in a stern tone, "In between the paths of a peaceful life with true immortality and a route of struggling mortal world, what would you choose?"


    Seth''s frown deepened at that...he didn''t know why this old man was asking such ridiculous things when his main task was just to hand over the treasure piece after the trial they underwent.


    Well, since nothing was transpiring ording to what was written in the plot, he didn''t bother contemting things and asked the first thing that struck his mind upon hearing the man''s words.


    "And which one of these two routes allows me to remain by the side of the people whom I love?"


    Anabelle and Maydeath took a nce at Seth with a fleeting fervent look before they trained their eyes back to the Old man.


    Arata had aplicated expression and lots of things already swirling in his head but he didn''t interrupt them and remained silent.


    "Hmm...immortality is a blessing that very few individuals can attain and it takes a lot of sacrifices to be a resident of the heavens."


    Seth had no trouble responding to the original question, "Then, I would rather struggle for my whole life rather than be an isted fool to live an excessively boring life."


    There was no debate about it. Well, it was true that Seth wanted to live a life where he didn''t need to get stressed because of an uncertain future and the ridiculous dangers this world possesses but truth be told, these extreme dangers are what make his life exciting.


    Not to talk about that he has to live behind so many people whom he has promised to keep happy.


    The Old man smiled at the response before he muttered under his breath, "Wise decision."


    And with a tap of his staff, a blinding light enveloped the Old man and the Oni before both of them disappeared in an instant.


    "Wait! That treasure piece?!" Arata yelled since the purpose of all this would be proven futile if they didn''t gain the treasure piece


    However, while lifting a single white pearl Seth assured the others, "Don''t worry...I already have it."


    *****


    A/N:- Now that I think about it, we are heading toward the final arc. I will develop all the rtionship and give proper time for romance from here on.


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 180: Are you worried for her?

    Chapter 180: Are you worried for her?


    The turmoil had settled, with townsfolk cautiously heading back to their abodes and the soldiers remaining vignt for any subsequent threats, especially from foreignnds who might exploit the aftermath of the Oni''s assault.


    Seth extended his apologies for the upheaval his team had inadvertently caused. He then made his way to his tent, only to discover it in shambles due to the earlier skirmish.


    Fortunately, he had one more tent in stock but the question remained, "Where would we all amodate." Maydeath raised the most obvious query since the tent was big enough to allow three people inside.


    There was no argument for this, more like Arata never bothered thinking about the sleeping arrangement at all. He had already settled where he would be sleeping so he bid his farewell not so long after.


    "Brian has reserved a room for me at his friend''s ce. See you guys in the morning." Arata somehow has built a good connection with the coach driver so he didn''t hesitate asking for Brian''s help.


    No one said anything regarding such before they saw Arata walking away.


    Since it was already dark, they decided to leave the premises the next morning. They had to cross eight hundred kilometers to reach the ce where the treasure was located.


    Now in possession of all three pieces needed to ess the vault, Seth, despite his urgency, never proposed traveling at night. Beyond the numerous perils that could be deadly, they alsocked a carriage for transportation.


    "You both can sleep inside. I will also look for some shelt-"Before Seth could have picked his files and walked away, Maydeath took hold of his arm, firmly.


    "Please stay here. We will feel safe that way."


    Upon witnessing the two girls'' pitiable and vulnerable expressions, Seth''s face became unreadable, as if he hade face-to-face with abandoned kittens shivering in the cold.


    "And if you want...we can take turns so everyone can sleep peacefully without stressing over security," Anabelle added, strengthening the suggestion that Maydeath presented just now.


    The irony wasn''t lost on Seth; just hours earlier, the two had been at odds, fighting fiercely, yet now they stood in solidarity, backing each other''s statements with fervor.


    Seth didn''t have any issue with it since he just wanted to have some peaceful time to finish out his pending work and truth be told, given the current circumstances, he felt it was nearly impossible to take any help from the strangers.


    By this point, the townspeople hade to view Seth and his team as harbingers of misfortune, believing they brought further cmity to their already beleaguered town.


    "...alright, just don''t disturb me while I work."


    *Nod* *Nod*


    *****


    Maydeath oversaw the evening meal, given her expertise in camping. She gathered utensils and ingredients from the townspeople, who hastily contributed out of fear of the intimidating redhead(she just sweetly asked but her previous disy of strength was enough to let people know what power she possessed). Meanwhile, Seth supplied some of the other essential items.


    Maydeath created a makeshift cooking stove lining three stone bricks with a distance of two handspans between them and that gap was filled with coal and wood.


    Lighting up the wood, she began boiling water in which she would cook rice and for the main dish, she had marinated chicken to make whatever she could.


    "Hmm~hmm~hmmm" While humming melodiously, betraying the fearful image she has built across the town, Maydeath engaged herself in cooking.


    Seth meticulously reviewed documents rted to the Albeck Duchy, asionally scribbling notes or marking important sections. Anabelle, sitting adjacent to him on a tree log, observed in silence, her presence offering a quietpanionship amidst the busy surroundings.


    "Can''t sleep?"


    "Hmm?" Anabelle was plucked out of her reverie when she heard his voice before she redirected her gaze at the guy, only to find he still was working diligently.


    A sigh leaked her lips at how captivating he could be just by doing nothing. Since earlier, she had been trying to avoid looking at him, but now, Seth had himself asked to pay attention to him.


    "More like, I don''t feel like. Just some sort of PTSD. That Oni was truly gruesome."


    Anabelle shuddered at the memory of the colossal creature. For the first time, she felt an overwhelming sense of vulnerability, as if she would be defeated without even a chance to fight back.


    Just the mere presence of that monster was terrifying.


    "Hmm." Tearing his gaze from the documents, Seth looked at the girl before asking in a tone that held some essence of concern, "Any ufortable feeling or blurry vision? You were hit by a Soul-nullifying spell by me not so long before the battle ensued so you might feel nauseous from time to time."


    Seth had undoubtedly gone overboard by using one of his most potent spells on Anabelle. However, at that moment, he deemed it the most effective way to prevent her from endangering the civilians.


    Anabelle was slightly taken aback by being looked at with such gentle eyes before she somehow stuttered, "N-No, nothing like that. I feel dizzy when I suddenly get up...but other than that, I am fine."


    Seth hummed in response before he went back to his work. Anabelle also sighed, at how quickly this conversation ended before her gaze shifted to Maydeath. Lacking culinary prowess herself, Anabelle hoped she might pick up a trick or two by simply watching.


    After some minutes of silence, Anabelle allowed herself to be a little disobedient and asked something from Seth, "Are you...worried about La?"


    This was something that had been wing at her since a long while ago, ever since Anabelle heard about La''s disappearance.


    There was no animosity or any trepidation in her voice rather just in curiosity to hear his opinion.


    And as she expected, "Yes, I am."


    Seth didn''t have any reason to lie here. He indeed felt worried for La now. Maybe it was because he held himself responsible for her abduction or just Seth''s past self was on full vigor these days, Seth found himself answering Anabelle in assent.


    A subtle heavy silence descended between the two before Seth nced at the girl, who was holding her arms and had shrunk down because of cold.


    He sighed before pushing his files inside the storage and pulling out a nket.


    "Come here."


    "Ah." Anabelle slightly yelped upon being pulled and before she knew she found herself acquiring Seth''s left thigh and a nket covering both of them.


    The rapid thrum of her heart intensified as she felt the warmth of his proximity and the secure grip of his arm around her waist.


    ''Ehhhh....wh-why..what-why? How?'' If someone had looked closely then some spirals might have been visible in her eyes with her cheeks turning ming red


    However, soon her panicking daze was broken when she heard Seth whisper from right beside her ear,


    "It''s not only La I care about."


    "!!!"


    ....if the world were to crumble at that very instant, Anabelle would move


    to the afterlife with a happy smile on her face.


    ****


    A/N:- Drop ament~

 Chapter 181: Cuddle

    Chapter 181: Cuddle


    The dinner was served and despite handling almost everything makeshift Maydeath was able to prepare a decent dinner.


    Stew and rice, given their current situation and avability, surely was too good to expect. And not to talk about the taste which was excellent enough to surprise Seth.


    "It''s delicious, May." Maydeath nearly choked on her food. Both because of hearing thepliment and the nickname from Seth.


    Seth noticed her surprise so he asked, "Are you notfortable being regarded as such?"


    "Yes? No, of course, I don''t mind. Please call me May from now on." Maydeath tilted her head with her eyes turning crescent.


    Anabelle chewed on the rice with her eyes narrowed yet she didn''t say anything since the food indeed was quite appetizing. Not to talk about the happiness she carried because of the affection she received from Seth. That much was enough to keep Anabelle silent for some hours.


    The weather had turned a little colder than what these three were ustomed to. Especially Maydeath, who lives in a ce that remains hot and humid for the nine months of the year.


    Seth had enough nkets and winter wear to lend the other two so they were pretty much warmed up even in this chilly atmosphere.


    "We will be leaving early in the morning?" Anabelle asked as she finished eating her food and was about to put it away when Maydeath snatched it from her and returned the te soon after with another serving.


    Anabelle red at the redhead but epted the food.


    ...well, if she was requesting this much then Anabelle wasn''t such cruel to refuse the food.


    "Yeah...but first I need to arrange another carriage."


    Anabelle ducked her head and didn''t dare to look at Seth upon the mention of the carriage she demolished.


    Seth inwardly sighed at the disy, but he wasn''t holding any displeasure anymore. He has to keep looking forward since his main focus is not to get held back at this point. At all.


    He has a lot to prepare and arrange before the real apocalypse ascends. And after fighting that Oni, Seth knew he needed to pace up anyhow.


    "But we need to reach the nearest teleportation center, right? As I remember, that cave is situated near the border region as well, so we can teleport to the nearest city and cover the distance on our feet as well." As Maydeath suggested this was the most efficient method they could adapt to reach their destination in the least time.


    However, "The location of the treasure has changed." Seth''s words earned a raise of brows from bothdies since they weren''t expecting another change in the plot.


    "How...ah." Anabelle was about to ask how Seth knew about the change of location when it struck her.


    In the novel, the location of the treasure wasn''t told to Arata rather he got to know about it when he touched the treasure key piece. The small orb in Seth''s possession must have shown him the route to reach the treasure.


    Maydeath also realized, albeit a littleter.


    "We have to go there on the carriage for the first few hundred kilometers before we will have to move through the wilderness. So let''s rest early when we have time." As finished his food, he announced.


    Tomorrow, they surely have to move a lot and the chances of facing numerous creatures arise even more so it would be better that Seth get refreshed with a good night''s sleep...


    ...well, only if the circumstances allow him.


    "I can''t sleep in the middle...it''s too ufortable."


    The flowers around the two girls dimmed immediately as their expectations were crumbled within a second. Initially, they didn''t think that Seth would sleep at all, however, when they got the chance they wanted to not miss it at any cost.


    Seth didn''t pay attention to the two before he slid himself inside the nket andy down on theforter on the left side. Despite being in a tent, thefortable makeshift bed would be enough to allow him to rest properly.


    Meanwhile, he didn''t know what Maydeath and Anabelle whispered to each other before he found the redhead lying beside him.


    "Hey," Seth responded with a raise of his brows.


    Since there wasn''t much space and only one nket over them, their arms were touching inside the nket. And given the cold, it felt good to be in contact with her.


    "You aren''t ufortable?" Many people including Seth don''t feelfortable sleeping with others but the way she vigorously shook her head made it clear how satisfied she was with this arrangement.


    "C-Can Ie a little closer?" Hearing her unsure tone and the way her face was adapting the shade of her hair, made her look adorable.


    Seth sighed before he allowed his lips to edge and rather than replying to her he turned himself toward her and pulled Maydeath in his arms.


    "Ah..." She yelped slightly with her eyes remaining a little wide but the warmth his body provided made her heart calm down soon after.


    His strong arms, manly scent, and warm embrace made Maydeath feel calm and safe. She made herselffortable as she heard his heavy voice whispering quietly,


    "Is it okay now or do you want a good night kiss as well?"


    Her face flushed hearing his deep voice and the words he ryed. The mere mention of being kissed by Seth, albeit in-joke, made her body hot all over.


    She was kissed by him more than once that night but at that time he was just fulfilling his side of the bargain. To gain a kiss or his love was something Maydeath had left on fate. To think he would even consider kissing her this soon...


    ''Not good...I need to control myself...but how can I....'' With such thoughts, she snuggled in his chest, and Maydeath drifted to the most wonderful sleep of her life.


    ...


    Early in the morning, Seth was the one to get up early but finding his both arms locked he frowned his brows before parting his lids and assessing his situation.


    ''Ah, damn...'' In the end, he had to sleep in between since Maydeath and Anabelle were using his arm as a pillow and arms resting over his chest.


    ''Haah...why can''t they refrain frompeting even once?''


    In the end, Seth hugged both of them and took another nap...


    ***


    A/N:- A lot of plot is remaining to add and I really don''t wanna rush to end this.


    If you are reading this story, pleasement down so I can keep the mes ignited.

 Chapter 182: Reunion

    Chapter 182: Reunion


    [Seth''s POV:]


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    It has been a while since I along with mypanions began walking through the forest situated not so far away from the north-eastern city of Growmdar. The city of riches and under the jurisdiction of Count Stephen Hel HimeltionSerena''s father.


    We had crossed over ten kilometers already on foot and fortunately, no one seemed to be tired. And thanks to the fact, that we began our journey early in the morning, it was still some hours till dusk.


    Anabelle was in the front, keeping an assessment of the location we are moving to, so we could avoid needless dy. Her connection with Nature was admirable and in this situation, where we wanted to reach our destination before day falls, her assistance was proving a lot more useful.


    Maydeath was dealing with small and big monsters from a range since her ranged attacks were magnificent to just stand and look at. Hermand over me and Earth was incredibly firm. No wastage of Soul Energy and pure carnage.


    In my opinion, they were wasting their talent and beauty on someone like me...however, I had no intention of letting them go now.


    I may have been behaving cold and indifferent toward their advances all these times but it wasn''t like I wasn''t affected by it or never get tempted. However, I want to keep my emotions hidden from them considering what we have to face soon.


    Once the apocalypse would take another fold, who knows maybe I would be the one amongst the four, to die the first?


    I didn''t want myself to get attached to them because of that particr reason. This world was soon going to turn into hell. The unbelievable would be amon urrence and whatever we nurture would be turned into ashes one by one.


    I don''t show it in front of anyone but truth be told, I was a little worried by now.


    After facing that Oni and also how the Old man told us about the possible danger we needed to face...all the ns I made in ordance with my future knowledge seemed to be no longer valuable.


    I had no idea whether this treasure I was going to obtain, would be any useful or not. In all honesty, my enthusiasm about this treasure hunt remained because I wanted to ensure La''s safety. I feel she was abducted because of me.


    And for the sake of the lingering feelings I still harbor for my ex, I needed to find her.


    "Are you alright?" Feeling the warm skin touching my hand, I turned to look at Maydeath, who had shifted in my direction without me noticing.


    I sighed witnessing how worried she could be for someone who has only behaved formally toward her.


    I mean she jumped off a cliff for me yet we still aren''t in a rtionship. I don''t know about her, but I would have been pissed off.


    "Yes, I am good. How about you? Can you walk some more?" I felt bad, not just for her but for others as well, since in my greed, I have been pushing them now.


    Maydeath blinked in surprise, maybe hearing my unusually softer tone(?) before she nodded absently.


    "What about you two? We can take a rest and continue tomorrow as well." While I entangled my fingers with hers, I asked Arata and Anabelle.


    Anabelle broke out of her daze as she turned to look at us...or more to be precise, at our connected hand.


    Her mood turned sour immediately, making me sigh. I mean, wasn''t she over seventeen years old already? I wasn''t even counting the age after transmigration...


    "I am fine to walk all day, since unlike you guys, I grew up in a rural area. So this is nothing."


    "I am fine too...just need a little support..." Anabells deftly made her way toward me and took my other side, gliding her arm around mine and leaning slightly toward me.


    I didn''t say anything after that since if she could feelpetitive about such trivial things, then she must be fine.


    After that, we continued our journey which came to an end, before what I expected...


    ****


    "It''s kinda creepy...like a cave in the middle of nowhere?" True to Arata''s words, the scene that came in front of us, was truly absurd.


    A substantial clearing emerged amidst the wilderness, a ce where the dense forest had been effortlessly swept aside, revealing a vast expanse. The cave-like opening had diminished as it went forward, and not long after, it re-attached with the ground.


    It was like an underground tunnel made of stones and mud and the opening of the cave was sealed with a long panel with three gaping carved on it. And well, of course, it was for the treasure keys.


    I was about to move forward when suddenly, Anabelle called out,


    "Wait! There is someone around!" Hearing her words, my body tensed as I promptly wielded my daggers, and saw the other two getting in stance as well.


    I extended my senses yet I wasn''t able to find anyone, and the way Maydeath and Arata seemed unsure, I was sure they had no idea about the assant, Anabelle was talking about.


    "Where is he, Anabelle?" I asked in a whisper while extending my senses as far as I could, yet nothing seemed to be working.


    Anabelle frowned slightly before she conjured a magic circle I was unfamiliar with. She didn''t target any particr object but rather mmed her palm on the ground.


    Upon the interaction, thick veins-like branches began to weave out of the ground and began moving toward the front at a rapid pace. However, just before it could have reached the vault''s door,


    *DUMMMMM*


    Like an invisible barrier, all the vines were rendered useless as they lifelessly sprawled over the ground before Anabelle stood back straight.


    "As savage as ever, huh Mayu..."


    A voice resonated across the forest, before a figure standing just near the door, emerged in front of our eyes.


    It was a teenage boy with purple hair and eyes of the same shade. He clearly was younger than us with a chiseled build and wearing a robe all over his body.


    How much I thought about it, I had never seen this boy before...nor was there any mention of this character in the novel.


    However, considering he called Anabelle''s previous life name indicated that this person must be Kyoukothest remaining transmigrator we haven''t met.


    But Maydeath had a different opinion, as she stepped forward and called out a name, I wasn''t expecting to hear here at all,


    "Saito....?"


    ****


    A/N:- Oh shit, the freak is back.


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 183: Guardian

    Chapter 183: Guardian


    Maydeath''s skills allow her to pry through a person''s flesh and peek at their soul. That was the reason why she was able to tell that despite being in the body of a younger teenager, this guy had a part of her former ssmate, Saito.


    The freak who always had some issues with Seth even though Seth always considered him as his friend, nothing less.


    From what she had heard, Saito was already dead and he was killed by none other than the person he hated the most.


    ...that brings up the question, how was he still alive?


    "Pretty shocking, right? I mean, you thought you got rid of me that day and now I am here once again. Standing in a far better body than thest time."


    Each of Saito''s words was directed at no one but Seth. On the other side, Seth remained unfazed yet his daggers never left his grip, as he remained vigntly prepared for anything.


    Now that he mentioned it, Maydeath could see that there was some mysterious power source Saito was possessing that was strengthening his vessel at a certain rate. It wasn''t ferocious, but there was something amiss in him...


    ''This isn''t Soul Energy...what is this?'' Maydeath frowned upon failing to discern his power source.


    "What do you need now?"


    Anabelle''s threatening voice crept its way toward the violet-haired individual standing some meters away from them.


    Her palms were glowing, indicating the activation of some spell. It was evident from her expression and demeanor that the girl was a breath away from attacking Saito.


    "Oh, me? Well, I desire to do a lot of things..." As he said, the young man possessed lips with his eyes never leaving Seth.


    That made Maydeath narrow her gaze as she conjured a spell of her own with her consciousness nowpletely converged at the person who was bbering a lot.


    "...but I will hold myself back. After all, I am being chained up you see?"


    As he brought his left hand above his head, a dark blue shackle suddenly manifested around his arm. The chain only appeared for a single moment before it disappeared into particles.


    Whether those chains were binding him or not wasn''t important here since Maydeath''s focus remained in his presence around this ce out of anywhere else. And howe he was still alive when Seth definitely killed him in theirst meet-up?


    "Oh hey, Keita. Long time." Saito waved at Arata with a casual smile to which Arata only gave a slight nod of acknowledgment. He was still holding his de so it was apparent that even Arata wasn''t too believing of Saito''s twisted nature.


    "Why are you here?"


    The first thing Seth spoke after witnessing Saito was such...which greatly surprised Maydeath, since either it was his tone or demeanor, it seemed Seth already was aware of the fact that Saito wasn''t killed that day.


    Regardless, she didn''t pry and allowed the conversation to flow,


    "Ah, me? Well, I was chained here with a duty to y the role of guardian."


    Seth frowned at that, but before he could ask, Saito continued, "I know this wasn''t in the script but the geezers living up, just pushed me with this role of testing the determination of the one who hase to acquire the treasure."


    As he said, this was something not included in the plot.


    The Treasury had no guardian or extra set of precautions described in the book. Just the three pieces of key were enough to ess the vault.


    However, now...


    "And what if we attack you at the same time?"


    Anabelle raised the most efficient and safest option, considering how tricky this freak named Saito could be for the sake of hurting Seth.


    But as Maydeath expected, this was not as simple as Anabelle made it sound.


    "Oh well, you may try if you want, but you see, these chains are ursed. Until I don''t bind another person with the other end, I cannot attack them...and of course, it goes the other way as well."


    Maydeath narrowed her eyes at the deration before she chanted three mences over her head and made time spin at a furious pace.


    "Ah, Miyuki~Quite a greeting you have there."


    The tone of the arrogant bastard just ticked her off before Maydeathunched the mingnces in Saito''s direction without considering whether it would take his life or not.


    *Ting*


    However, like a transparent shield surrounding the guy and the vault, thences just burst into amber and Maydeath lost her control over her magic.


    "What..." She couldn''t believe how quickly the connection she lost with her spell that it felt like she was never in control of them.


    "As I thought...that barrier just removes a skill from the very existence." Anabelle, who experienced the sensation previously, muttered under her breath and Maydeath couldn''t have agreed more.


    While Maydeath was looking at her palms in disbelief, the ground suddenly shook, and a figure leaped toward the vault.


    "How about THIS!!" Arata spun in mid-air before he directed a frontal strike toward the door of the vault, however...


    *TING*


    The barrier once again surfaced and Arata was repealed at an astonishing pace, throwing his back toward where Seth and his group stood.


    The legendary sword wielder somehow regained his center of gravity and nted his de on the ground to lessen the momentum, before he finally came to a halt in front of Anabelle.


    Thus, it was proven that neither magical nor physical attacks were damaging the barrier nor Saito.


    Seth remained silent during the whole ordeal as he studied the predicament that popped up out of nowhere.


    "Seth...you are not nning to agree to his condition right?" Maydeath couldn''t help muttering her hope since from what it seemed there was no other option than to ept Saito''s terms to ess the vault.


    "He is too suspicious to act just based on the face value of this matter. Please abandon this n, Seth." Anabelle pleaded her eyes filling with the only emotion of concern.


    "She is right...I think abandoning the vault is the right decision." For the first time, Maydeath heard something meaningful from Arata.


    Maydeath hoped that Seth would drop the n and they leave this bastard here to rot in this jungle for the rest of his life.


    However,


    "I am going in."


    *****


    A/N:- Drop ament if you feel excited about the things awaiting him inside the vault.

 Chapter 184: A battle

    Chapter 184: A battle


    There was a concrete reason why Seth epted Saito''s condition to ess the vault despite knowing his twisted personality and the thirst Saito carries for Seth''s blood.


    This vault seemingly had some precious barrier artifacts and ancient tome which would have helped Seth learn a new spell that was focused on influencing a wide area. At times of catastrophe, he would need anything and everything that was useful for a warrior, so this treasure became more so, significant.


    However now, the beings residing in the heavens have decided to interfere by nting a guardian on the vault, meaning that there was something more than just meter artifacts.


    And Seth was prepared to take the risk of gaining something valuable.


    "Kuku...didn''t know you were such a naive person Seth. Well, what could I have expected from someone who can''t even differ between friend and foe."


    Seth didn''t retort since Saito was right in this matter.


    In their previous life he never even noticed, how the person Seth was regarded as his friend was actually harboring ill intent toward him. Truly, foolish.


    "So are you gonna stand there and pretend to be cool?" Saito dramatically huffed with his hand resting over his waist as he looked at Seth in disappointment.


    "Let''s get over this." Seth readied his daggers as he stood just a few meters away from Saito with his right arm being bound by the same Divine Chains with which, Saito was restrained.


    Hearing his words, the violet-haired boy grinned before he raised his hand and conjured a spear in his grip.


    "Weapon summoning...." Seth breathed heavily. This technique was no mere joke and something that even after years of training one might not be able to achieve. Arata possessed the skill because of his connection with Thunder Emperor who was able to summon his de on his will, easily.


    However, for such a young person as Saito...


    ''When did he grow such strong...'' Seth knew this wasn''t going to be easy, more so, when Saito knew all of Seth''s skills but it was not the same way around.


    "Haha...look at you. So terrified of me. But well, unluckily for both of us, we won''t be able to kill each other."


    Before Seth could have reacted to that, he had to tilt his head left to dodge the spearhead, aimed at his eye. His eyes widened and a chill trickled down his spine upon missing that strike by just a minuscule margin.


    Crouching, Seth wanted to make some distance from the man before suddenly, he found Saito''s knee advancing toward his face.


    "Akh..." Seth groaned since the pace of that kick was something he could only perceive but wasn''t able to dodge.


    His face was smacked hard and Seth was thrown meters away from his spot. His sses broke and a stream of blood trailed down his nose as Seth somehow stabilized himself using his psychokinesis.


    "Oho~That felt oddly nice~" Saito smugly nted his spear on the ground with his head tilted. He indeed seemed to be having the best moments of his life.


    Seth regted his breath before wiping off his blood. He didn''t anticipate the kid to be this fast on his limbs.


    Throwing away the broken frame, he readied himself. He couldn''t be on the defensive that was for sure and this battle was not something Saito was going to deal with his magical aspect.


    ''That would have been easier for me...'' His Soul Suppressing strike was his ace and the technique that very few could dodge. However, there was something different about Saito...he wasn''t utilizing Soul Energy to fortify his limbs.


    "Oyeaaaah...dodge this!" Seth was prepared this time and anticipated the attack well before it could havended as he tilted his head to the left and crossed his palm near his lower abdomen.


    *Dhak*


    The spearhead was met by open air, and Saito''s raised knee was blocked easily by Seth.


    "Won''t work twice." Hearing Seth''s heavy voice, Saito smirked, before he snapped his finger.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    "Seth!" "Oni-sama!!" Both Maydeath and Anabelle yelled at the same time seeing the spot where once the two figures stood, exploding with a small dark cloud now engulfing them.


    However, they couldn''t do anything about it since Anabelle had already tried healing Seth just now when he was kicked by Saito...but the spell was nullified before it could reach him.


    Under their widened gaze, a figure suddenly shot out of the cloud, torn from ces and heavily injured across his body.


    It was Seth.


    "Agh..." Seth groaned as he felt himself colliding with the ground and this body crying in pain. The explosion was not extremely violent yet the concentration of the explosion was enough to break several of his bones and make him nearly blind because of the smoke.


    "Kuku...it felt nice. It felt ecstatic!" On the other end, Saito remained at his spot with his clothes covered with dust and dark spots but he seemedpletely fine by the destruction. Like the spell was only triggered for Seth.


    "He tanked it..." Arata''s murmur made the twodies widen their gaze in astonishment.


    To be able to withstand just a devastating blow...it made them wonder whether Saito had bones of diamond or something...


    On the other end, Seth didn''t remain on the ground for long. He has already thrown away his daggers since he knew, weapons were futile in front of this opponent. Saito hasn''t just learned how to handle his body and strike at a person''s vitals but adding the magical aspect into ount makes him deadly.


    "A battle...is it." Seth couldn''t help but smirk along those words as he patted his torn shirt and dusted it off lightly.


    Saito''sugh soon died down, as with his brows raised he asked, in a less cheerful tone, "What do you mean by that?"


    Seth couldn''t help but grin. Not just a small smile but with his teeth peeking and eyes shot blood red. His whole demeanor oozed with danger one would not like to face in their sane mind.


    Seth tilted his head with his long olive hair falling to the side of his face before he responded in a clearer manner, "This is a battle. I consider it, so rejoice now!" Seth raised both his hands above his head as he announced in a loud tone


    The three in the audience immediately shivered seeing his current state.


    ...they have seen that side of Ryuuta in the previous life, and at that time, nothing less than chaos urred.


    However, the only one who wasn''t present at that time, only frowned before he swirled his spear on his palm and once againunched forward.


    "Give it your best p-" Saito''s sentence mid-way obstructed and so his body since all of a sudden, something felt off.


    ...his spear was gone.


    ''No...not just my spear...'' Saito stiffly turned his left toward the left...only to realize that a significant part of his body was missing.


    "!!!"


    *****


    A/N:- Our battle would be legendary!!


    Drop ament~

 Chapter 185: Conclusion

    Chapter 185: Conclusion


    Was it his daggers? No.


    Saito knew that Seth wasn''t using any weapons yet he was able to bisect his arm away at such a speed that didn''t evene to the spectrum of his vision.


    "Huhuhu...fantastic. It was feeling a little one-sided until now."


    *SQUELCH*


    As Saitoughed hysterically, the arm which Seth severed just now, regrow and the hand in Seth''s possession, turned into ashes before blowing with the wind.


    The expression on not only Maydeath and Anabelle but also on Arata''s face expressed how profoundly bbergasted they were upon witnessing such a potent regenerative skill.


    "H-How is that..." Maydeath could only gasp in astonishment upon realizing how strong of a foe Saito had emerged as.


    "Artifact?" Anabelle couldn''t help but ask herself whether this mind-wobbling skill came from some ancient artifact, they were unaware about.


    However, Arata had different thoughts, which he decided to first affirm before dering anything.


    Meanwhile, Seth stared at the ashes in his hand with his brows raised without much of a fret seemingly visible on his visage.


    Turning to face his dear friend, Seth couldn''t help smiling a bit.


    "It''s nice that you can regenerate. That makes things more so, interesting."


    Saito held his smirk at that but didn''t let his guard down. After thatst blow, Saito realized that he underestimated Seth by a wide margin.


    "Now, now. Don''t let the heat get down. Come at me with your all." Inviting his friend, Seth stood at his ce,pletely unbothered by the fact that he was hit pretty hard twice just some moments ago.


    Saito had enough of this yapping. He anticipated this to be an easy win. He desired Seth''s head under his feet moments after the battle began...and now, Saito was getting frustrated.


    Brandishing his spear, the violet head emitted a snarl in the direction of his adversary. With swift determination, heunched himself from his position, imprinting the ground with a residual cobweb-like pattern as evidence of his departure.


    *Crack* *Sfoooo*


    His pace elerated, undeterred. His unwavering focus fixated on Seth, particrly the exposed part of his chest, the intended destination of his spear.


    However, his pace was interrupted as a part of the ground was raised in the shape of a pir. However, Saito was agile enough to twirl on his feet and avoid crashing into the pir.


    ''Puny trick-...'' Just half a second was the span when Saito didn''t have his eyes on his target, and Seth was gone, which made the boy widen his eyes immediately.


    Looking around him, Saito didn''t find anyone...until he remembered that his opponent had the ability to levitate...


    "Khak!!" In a bted realization, just as Saito contemted leaping from his position, an impactful force collided with the crown of his head making the younger-looking male drop t on the ground.


    Seth wasn''t done with that, as he immediatelynded on his feet and stood on Saito''s back. Crouching down, Seth pulled both of his opponent''s arms and began stretching them in opposite directions, with all his force.


    *KRIK*


    The sound of bone snapping resonated viciously followed by a loud scream,


    "AGHHHHHH!!! LEAVE MEEE!!"


    *BOOOOOOM*


    Once more, resorting to self-explosion proved advantageous for Saito, as Seth was forcefully propelled away by the formidable impact of the detonation.


    This time Saito didn''t wait for his arms to get healed nor was he in mind to verbally abuse his opponent. He wanted to see Seth''s blood!


    He wanted to see him tremble in agony!


    Seth barely blocked the kick from smacking his face by crossing his arms and blocking Saito''s unexpected assault, in mid-air.


    Because of the force, Seth was further pushed back but he didn''t waste another second in assessing his situation before tilting his head to the left and dodging another kick.


    *SHOOO*


    The ferocious kick narrowly missed his face by a mere fraction, leaving a graze on Seth''s cheek. However, Seth didn''t passively await another attack. Swiftly, he elevated his fist, directing a punch toward Saito''s exposed torso.


    "Too slow!" Instantly, Saito withdrew his leg, seizing Seth''s arm and contorting it behind his knee in an unconventional manner. A vivid resonance of bone cracking echoed as the twist took its toll.


    "Guh!" For the first time, Seth groaned in pain as he felt his elbow jointpletely broken and his right arm, no longer useful.


    "Haha...I like that sound!" Locking in the position, Saitoughed like a madman, watching Seth grunt in agony. Yes, this was what he desired to see!


    "Is that so...then how about this?!" Seth used his other hand to take hold of Saito''s neck within the grip of his thumb and first two fingers. His wind pipe was inplete confinement as Seth tightly held the boy in ce.


    "Khuugh...l-let g-*Cough*..." Saito''s eyes turned red as he tried moving his arms to get himself free of the hold but to no avail.


    Seth''s grip began to build some blood out of Saito''s throat as he used a good amount of strength to not kill the guy but to make him unconscious. The killing was not the required job here, so Seth didn''t waste his time on that.


    Saito''s mind was muddled and the pain was overwhelming him. Lost on choice he could only go with his most effective tactics.


    *BOOOOOM*


    Another explosion urred, making the ground tremble and cover the two figures inside the dome of smoke.


    However, what was different this time, was that no one flew out of the smoke, and when the obstruction cleared out, only one person was standing on his feet.


    It was Seth.


    "Haah." Maydeath didn''t know, for how long she was holding her breath, which escaped just now, when she saw her beloved standing strong on his feet, and the other one seemed to have fallen unconscious.


    Anabelle barely saw Seth''s image through her blurry vision. Her eyes were clouded by tears but she could not be wrong about the identity of this single man.


    Seth has....won!


    *****


    A/N:- Didn''t make the fight long since killing wasn''t an option and at his current level, it was nearly impossible for Seth to get defeated.


    Drop ament if you are liking the development.

 Chapter 186: I gave up on her

    Chapter 186: I gave up on her


    The chain that bound Seth and Saito soon disintegrated as victor walked out with a broken hand and several cuts and bruises over his body. His clothes were torn and the only thing covering him was the remnants of his trousers.


    Arata was the one who darted toward Seth and supported him by the shoulder. The other two soon plucked out their daze as they saw Seth nearing.


    Saito made my dreame true. Hearing Aratas words, Seth chuckled slightly.


    Your dream was to make me see in tatters? Given Aratas animosity toward Seth, thetter was only able to deduce such.


    However, Arata shook his head and informed him, He broke you out of your shell, which none of us here was able to aplish.


    Seths brows rose slightly hearing that.


    Now that he says Indeed, it may be the first time that Seth acted based on his previous life self. He didnt care about how people would see him. He wasnt worried about how his actions could change the flow of the plot.


    Seth was justhimself.


    Arata allowed Seth to be supported by his two lovers, before the sword wielder rushed toward the fallen violet-haired.


    Careful Cautiously the two led Seth toward a small boulder before slowly helping him sit on the ground with his back against the boulder.


    Ugh Seth groaned slightly as his wound once again began to bleed because of contraction.


    Anabelle panicked before she began to form the highest grade of healing spell for Seth. The tears in her eyes didnt allow her to see the iing smack at the back of her head.


    *SMACK*


    Are you out of your mind, Anabelle?


    Ah Anabelle was broken out of her stupor as she got scolded by Maydeath for a very reasonable cause.


    If a person overuses their soul energy or has returned from a grave battle, it is advisable to not apply a high-grade grade healing spell on them, or their Soul Core might lose their natural ability to generate Soul Energy. Worst case, Seth might have lost his life because of a broken Core.


    Its okay, May. She wasnt doing it intentionally. Holding Anabelles hand to console the weeping girl, Seth assured the redhead.


    Maydeath huffed before she took out some first aid and bandages from her spatial storage and sat on the other side.


    Anabelle, this time diligently began to work, using some low-grade healing spells that prevented any further blood loss and also helped repair his broken arm. Despite her initial unnerve, she was able to collect herself enough to tend Seth.


    Maydeath began patching his wounds and using cooling ointments on his burns. Despite knowing that Anabelle could heal everything up within minutes, her troubled heart wasnt allowing her to sit idly.


    Seth could only sigh with a thin smile stretching his lips as he got nursed by the two.


    ******


    On the other side, as Arata approached his fallen ex-ssmate, he saw that Saito was getting healed up in no time. His broken arms were fixing up and so was his throat, which was bleeding profusely just a moment ago.


    Incredibleis this some sort of high-ranking healing magic Arata doubted. After all, to apply healing magic, one needs to be awake and chant the self-healing spells.


    Then was it an artifact after all? Arata threw his questions forter as he helped Saito get up.


    UghhIt hurts everywhere... Saito grumbled as he slowly woke up from a haze.


    You were thrashed really bad, Saito grumbled some more as he realized that he had actually lost the battle to Seth. Again.


    But this time, Saito wasnt as bitter as before. At least he was able to make Seth struggle slightly. This much progress was enough for now~


    Here you go, again. I bet you are nning another ambush on Seth already. Arata sighed, very well aware of Saitos behavior and thought process.


    Arata was aware, of why Saito was so much salty toward Seth, but he still couldnt understand that reason.


    Just because Seth was perfect in his previous life and was always the one who ended up saving the day, made Saito quite jealous. That much was understandablebut was that enough to follow Seth even in the second life with the thirst for his blood still alive and raging?


    Indeed, absurd.


    Nah, I wont pull a fast one and honorably challenge him next time. Saito sighed as he rested his palms against the ground and back tilted. He was finally able to calm his agitation after waiting for so long.


    So you still are going to target him, eh? Arata smiled wryly as he realized how Saito still had the will to go against Seth despite having observed the difference between their strength levels.


    I mean, I live with that motivebut what about you? You werent able to aplish your ambition? Naturally, being close friends, Saito also knew, for what Arata had given up on his life on that cliff, and why he was seeking strength all this long.


    Hearing his question, Aratas gaze fleetingly nced at the certain redhead who was currently wrapping the bandage around Seths arm.


    Shaking his head, Arata replied in a slightly heavier tone, I gave up on her.


    Arata has long pondered on this matter, and after a lot of deliberation, he decided that it was better if he kept Maydeath happy from the shadow. Even if she doesnt like him, it wouldnt stop Arata from doing everything in his power to ensure that she lives a good lifealong with Seth.


    The brief silence was soon shattered by Saitosment on that,


    Good for you.


    Arata raised his brows in surprise before he asked, You arent going to advise me to keep pursuing her? Saito was the only person in theirst life who always pushed Arata to chase Maydeath, but now, things have changed, it seemed.


    I meanlooking at her true self, I deduce it is a lost cause chasing after Miyuki any longer.


    Arata once again looked at Maydeath, only to find her sharing some intimate moments with Seth in his arms. Grumbling, he turned his head away, before some words escaped his throat,


    Seriouslyhow that guy does things so naturally.


    God knows


    ******


    A/N: - I was thinking to keep it a secretbut I cannot. Once again, I am going to tear my another work in two parts.


    Yes, the first part of Stuck as a Viin is about to end within ten or so chapters.


    I consulted a good friend of mine and also an experienced author and he also said that its better to break the story in two parts rather than rushing the end. And believe me, there are a lot of things I need to add to this book before I can actuallynd on a satisfactory end. Sorry if this would have made you upset, but it cant be helped.


    Drop ament and let me know your thoughts.

 Chapter 187: Nearing the truth

    Chapter 187: Nearing the truth


    "So are we going to ignore the fact that Saito tried killing you twice by now?" Generally, when you say things like these, you say it behind the back of the person you are using.


    However, Maydeath knew no such tactics and the only fact that mattered to her was Seth''s safety. And in the presence of this young violet head, neither of the females could let their guard down.


    "You sure have be true to your feelings, Miyuki..or should I say, Maydeath now?" Apletely healed, Saito asked with his hands resting over his waist and a toothy grin splitting his lips.


    Arata sighed at that, while Maydeath remained silent.


    Seth stepped into the conversation, given how it could escte in no time, as he asked the younger-looking male, "How are you in possession of a new body? Last time, you were talking to me as Professor Ethan."


    Seth still remembered the blond professor he had to kill since the soul possessing the body was trying to kill, not only Seth but Haruka as well.


    Seth had suspicions that Saito might not be dead, more so, when Celine affirmed that she found something unusual transpiring on the same day, Seth killed Ethan.


    And as Seth thought, "My soul was transferred to another vessel since I wasn''t destined to die. Quite funny, right?"


    Arata frowned at that before asking, "And...how did the transition ur this time? Was this body in yourplete control?"


    Now that he mentioned it, Seth was reminded how only he was able to suppress the soul of the original Seth, unlike the other transmigrators.


    "Yeah...like the boy was pretty beat up when I overtook. Nearly on the verge of death."


    Arata nodded, seemingly receiving what he desired to hear. The emotional wavelength of the vessels decides whether overtaking their bodies would be possible or not.


    Anabelle remained silent up until now, but considering the fact that the day was about to fall, she urged, "Shouldn''t we get done with the vault and retreat to a safe ce? This location...is giving me bad vibes for some reason."


    Recently, she has been introduced to a phenomenon that cannot be influenced by soul energy, and that was enough to make Anabelle a little uneasy. Not to talk about the eerie stillness of this forest was keeping her at the edge.


    "I second to that. This ce indeed seems a little too silent." Arata supported Anabelle''s request while gazing around the forest, which gave away not a single sign of inhabitants.


    Seth nodded as he wore a jacket he took out from his inventory and looked toward the cave,


    "Let''s see, what''s in there that required a guardian out of the blue."


    ****


    As the group walked toward the cave door, Arata couldn''t help asking Saito, "You seriously don''t have any idea about what brought you here?" Since they were walking in the rear, Arata believed he was being heard by Saito, only.


    Saito shook his head before responding, "I just woke up in this ce with my leg chained up and a weapon to practice. Trust me, I still don''t have any idea why I don''t require any food or sleep to survive."


    This information...was vital for Seth. He had a suspicion the ascended beings were now interfering with the world, and hearing Saito''s words, his suspicion was turning true.


    Regardless, he decided to think about that stuff for ater date since at the moment, his focus was required on the vault...and seemingly, any clue that could lead him to La.


    Reaching the grand entrance, Seth levitated high in the air and took out the three pieces of treasure key, he had stored in his inventory.


    cing every piece at it''s ce, it didn''t take long before,


    *TREMBLE*


    The surface began to shake at a violent pace, but being superhuman, none of the five seemed surprised by the effect as they stood side by side near the entrance with a severe look.


    The door of the vault slowly parted with a loud screeching voice of rusted metal scraping against the floor. The loud irritating voice ushered Anabelle to cover her ear before the gate finally parted enough for the group to walk in.


    The screeching stopped once all of them walked in, making Anabelle sigh in relief.


    "Luminous." Maydeath chanted a basic spell that ignited a small me at the top of her index finger, helping them to navigate through the darkness.


    However, just as she stepped a meter forward, the me got sucked away instantly, urging Maydeath to turn her head in the direction where the me flew to.


    "Is that an artifact?" Arata wondered loudly as the me, which once danced in Maydeath''s control, was now ced above amp, igniting a part of the ce.


    Soon Maydeath raised her palm and conjured several me balls and in the same fashion, they got sucked away, simultaneously.


    The scene in front of them began to clear up as Seth scrutinized his eyes to look around.


    "This seems...like a pce." The gallery was heavily emphasized on the decoration and the surface was also covered by a red carpet. However, because this ce was seemingly abandoned, everything was coated withyers of dust.


    The chandeliers have lost their luster. The painting on either side of the lobby is no longer visible except for some vague detailing. There were six paintings in total even though the gallery was so long.


    Seth didn''t pay much mind to it and moved along with the group toward the front.


    Maydeath has a high Soul resource so chanting multiple me balls continuously, didn''t tire her out. The slow-moving group finally came to a halt when the whole ce was in clear view.


    Maydeath lowered her hand and along with others, looked at the front.


    The aisle was upied with the most expected arrangement. Thrones.


    However, unlike what a regr assembly holds, this one had six thrones in all...and one of them was upied.


    By none other than, La.


    ******


    A/N:- Drop ament if you liked the chapter.

 Chapter 188: Messenger

    Chapter 188: Messenger


    Seth couldnt recall when was thest time he felt this relief upon finding the familiar face acquiring the leftmost throne.


    He took a moment, to stabilize his breathing first before he advanced toward the aisleall while keeping his surroundings in consideration, in case any trap waiting to be triggered.


    Maydeath and Anabelle also stick close to him, behaving like his meat shield, while the other two just stand at their spot, observing the ce and looking for any evidence to recognize whom this pce belonged to.


    The six figures standing tall and proud in the paintings gave off a noble vibe, which made these two interested to look out at their visage.


    Hey, hey, put me on your shoulder. I will wipe the dust off. Aratas expression turned nk upon hearing the anonymous request of his friend. While the other three were involved in a touching reunion, these two would look likeplete jokers in the background.


    In the end, Arata took out a cloth from his bag and tied it around the tip of his de before extending it toward the face of the first painting, located most near to the thrones.


    On the other side, Seth and the party had already reached in front of La, as the former mentioned crouched down and examined the girl.


    Other than her paleplexion, there didnt seem to be any problem. Her pulse was moving smoothly and so was her breathing rate. Apart from her unnaturally white shade, there didnt seem to be any issue at all.


    Wasnt she kidnapped here for like twenty days? How does she still have so much fat? Since Las posture was a little tilted forward, her bountiful asset seemed fuller than usualmuch to Anabelles irritation.


    Ignoring Anabelles grumbling, Seth pressed his index and middle finger against her foreheadonly to find his eyes widening and his fingers repulsed in an instant.


    Anabelle frowned while Maydeath asked out her concern, What happened?


    It was clear that Seth was trying to pry her mindscape but the reaction he portrayed was unexpected.


    In a heavy and baffled tone, Seth responded, Sherejected my approachor more like there is a barrier inside her mind that is keen on keeping her memories sealed up.


    Seths motive to read her memories was to identify the entity who was able to bring La so far without being caught and also, the possible reason why there was a guardian at the entrance of this vault.


    However, Seth was met by an utter failure.


    I think we should wake her up first, Maydeath suggested and Seth wordlessly nodded to that.


    Anabelle released a strong smell of eucalyptus along with a condensed nt-based chemical as she rubbed her index finger against her thumb.


    The cyan-shade gas found its way toward La''s nose before the pink orbs of the girl appeared behind her lids.


    "Haaaaah!" A long and heavy breath made its way out of La''s throat as her body stretched on her seat.


    Seth frowned as he held La''s hand so she didn''t fall off the seat. Just in case, Anabelle has prepared a scent that would immediately put her back to sleep.


    La''s breath remained unsteady while her body twisted at unusual angles. She clutched Seth''s hand in a tight grip while trying to fight whatever demon possessed her mind.


    Seth was on alert, just in case he needed to force himself inside her subconscious, but that opportunity didn''t arrive as La''s body slumped back on the throne.


    It was then when suddenly, "Seth!"


    All three standing on the aisle, turned upon Arata''s panicked voice.


    Saito had his eyes slightly widened as he looked at the painting near them, while Arata couldn''t help but just point toward the same painting with a clear concern on his face.


    Seth''s brows creased but before he could take a look at the picture, a sudden blinding light erupted at the center of the passageway.


    Everyone except La stood on their guard with their weapons and spells already prepared.


    Seth just used his free hand to wield his dagger since the other one was in a tight hold of the pinkette. His eyes remained focused on the center of the light where someone was about to appear.


    He had a bad feeling.


    [My children. It''s finally time to meet you all.]


    Before the pir of white light could have faded to reveal the figure of the person at its center, a voice akin to the divine call from heavens, resonated across the pce.


    It wasn''t loud but soothing...almost like a luby. However, none of the five wavered from their stance and gave in to the temptation.


    "Who is it? Show yourself." Arata voiced out in a severe tone, with his legendary sword tightly gripped in his clutches and the tip pointing at the sudden appearance.


    [Me? A messenger...an informer...whatever my children like to call me.]


    The illumination began to recede as the figure of a woman appeared from behind the veil of nothingness.


    "Messenger? Who sent you?" Arata frowned.


    It seemed ridiculous at this point to ask, from whom she was sent, but it was also necessary to ascertain things before allowing this conversation to go on.


    The pale white skin of the woman appeared from behind the curtain of light. She was wearing a strange kind of dress. It was like a one-piece dress that reached her ankle but there was some exposure of her skin at the sides of her lower abdomen, and also, her dress was slit down her thighs.


    Her skin was deathly pale, identical to a sheet, and her pale white hair made it seem like she was nothing but a sculpture. Since her eyes were closed, there was no way of discerning her eye color but overall, she seemed anything but human.


    [We all have enough time to talk about everything in detail and I suppose there must be various questions I need to answer.]


    The woman raised her left hand, alerting others, before she pointed her finger in Seth''s direction...or to be precise, at La.


    [But first, let''s start with her.]


    Seth momentarily turned to look at La...only to widen his gaze when suddenly the girl jumped on him, with her eyes now brightly open.


    However, unlike before she didn''t possess pink orbs, rather dull yellow ones.


    "La?" Seth stabilized himself before asking in an uncertain tone. He has never seen her behaving like this. And the surprising factor, she wasn''t nervous or scared at all.


    La parted her head from his chest before looking at Seth with a cheerful gaze, as some ridiculous words left her throat,


    "Not La, it''s your best friend. Kyo-chan, you remember?"


    *****


    A/N:- Drop ament.

 Chapter 189: Absurd

    Chapter 189: Absurd


    The first thought that struck Seth upon hearing ''Kyo-chan'' was undoubtedly that single mischievous ssmate he had in hisst life¡ªSekimoto Kyouko.


    The lively and fun-loving girl whom nobody could discern what goes in her head.


    She was also one of the closest friends to Miyuki and others in theirst life...and surely, she was the sixth person to jump off that cliff from where this all started.


    And now, La was somehow announcing her identity as that same Kyouko about whom Seth nearly forgot?


    ...indeed concerning.


    "...how is this possible?" Maydeath''s concerned tone was justifiable, given how absurd this situation seemed to be.


    La, who identified herself as Kyouko some minutes ago, was acquiring the center throne and fidgeting left to right while maintaining a broad smile across her lips.


    It wasn''t just Maydeath but the other four had the same reaction, as they assessed the girl.


    "You guys don''t seem to be happy seeing me. I feel like sulking you know." Kyouko halted in an instant and began wiping her nonexistent tears since she seemed to be ''hurt''"It isn''t like that...rather, we are just confused about how you were transmigrated sote in this body. "


    Saito expressed his thoughts, or more like spoke for all of them. While there was still that foreigndy standing in the middle of the court, Seth decided to first ask some questions from someone he knew.


    Kyouko blinked before responding in an uncertain tone, "I...have been reincarnated in this world years ago tho...."


    Seth''s brows arched as he reflexively asked, "So you mean, you were living inside someone else''s body until now?"


    It was feasible, given how Saito also reincarnated in this same world once again after he lost his previous identity.


    However, little did anyone think,


    "Actually, I have lived through twenty-three bodies you know..."


    ""...""


    They all...went utterly silent at that.


    To think that not one or two but twenty-three people''s bodies were killed by a single soul...was extremely bizarre and absurd.


    When the group standing on the aisle seemed to be lost, the elder one spoke up,


    [This particr soul has ventured across numerous vessels since her curiosity never receded, even after numerous deaths.]


    Hearing the woman''s sigh, Seth narrowed his eyes at La, only to find the girl hitting her head with her fist lightly and tilting her head.


    He always knew that Kyouko was a quirky girl. After all, to kill yourself just because it seemed fun was not something anyone could do.


    However, at the moment, there was something that concerned Seth more than listening to Kyouko''s story of adventures.


    "So La...is gone?" Seth felt a heavy lump stuck in his throat when he asked such a question.


    Just like him, it seems Kyouko haspletely acquired La''s body, which signifies that La''s soul has been suppressed entirely.


    Although he already realized that...Seth wanted to confirm it. Was he hoping for something here?


    How much he wanted to deny it...Seth indeed was hoping that La might be alive somewhere inside that body.


    Thedy remained silent for a bit, seemingly assessing Seth(?) before she spoke in a warm tone,


    [Why don''t you try calling her? I am sure, if she loves you, she will heed your call.]


    Seth scrunched his brows hearing that, clearly not sure what thedy meant. However, seeing how she had no desire to exin herself, Seth turned to once again look at Kyouko.


    Sighing, he knelt and brought his hand on her cheek. Kyouko just giggled at the gesture and didn''t say anything.


    Seth closed his eyes, and called out for her without saying anything out loud,


    ''La...are you in there....try reaching out to me...''


    Seth sent out mental signals to her and this time La...or maybe Kyouko didn''t resist.


    Meanwhile, Arata and Saito have gone near thedy to ask some of the things, which thetter was answering, albeit vaguely.


    Maydeath and Anabelle were standing on either side, with a lot ofplicated emotions weighing their heart. However, they didn''t voice their thoughts and continuously observed Kyouko for now.


    Just as Seth was about to disconnect himself from her, Kyouko''s body slumped back onto the throne with her eyespletely shut.


    Seth blinked in surprise before he called out, "Kyouko? What happened?"


    He shook her body a little and it seemed to be working as Kyouko frowned while mumbling something.


    Finally, after some moment of pause she parted her lids...only to expose the familiar pink shade.


    "S-Seth..."


    Her eyes were so honest that one could see how her emotions shifted from surprise to tion and finally halted at grief as tears began to drip down her cheek.


    "Seth!" La didn''t even consider what might happen because of her action or whether she was even awake or not. All she wanted was to embrace the person she dearly desired to see and such, she didn''t hesitate.


    Seth was so dazed upon hearing the familiar voice of the person he once adored, that he nearly fell on his back when La threw herself at him.


    Encircling his arm around her back, Seth just listlessly embraced her. Somehow, his heart felt light and a massive weight seemed to be lifted off his shoulder once he got assurance of her safety.


    Everyone in the courtroom went silent and only the echoes of her wails reverberated across the pce.


    Maydeath didn''t seem much affected, or more like she knew when to suppress her emotions, however, it wasn''t the same for Anabelle as she turned her face away from the duo with her fist clenched.


    Until she doesn''t see it, Anabelle somehow can control herself...


    Not so long after, La''s sobs calmed down and so did her breathing. Seth slowly detached himself from the girl only to find her asleep.


    Her breathing was steady and herplexion was a lot better than before.


    Positioning her on the thronefortably, Seth turned to look at the pale individual in the court before directing his query, "What is happening with her?"


    It was too mind-wobbling for Seth to discern everything on his own. And thus, he could only rely on her.


    [This child had a desire to retain her consciousness while her body was destined to be used as a vessel for thest Hero. That is why Nexus has decided to allow La to harbor a foreign soul while maintaining her own.]


    Thedy pressed her index finger against her chin, before finishing her response,


    [In human terms it would be like, Split Personality Disorder.]


    "..."


    *****


    A/N:- Drop ament.

 Chapter 190: Assurance

    Chapter 190: Assurance


    "So let me get this straight." Arata, after gaining most of the information regarding their reincarnation and purpose of life, got up from his seat and stretched his body a little.


    The others still looked focused, but Arata''s summary would allow them to collect their thoughts.


    "So from what you say, every six hundred years, we need to fight a war against the Evil. The being responsible for all the Temple summoning and the reason why every human needs to have a Soul Core, to stay alive."


    Getting the nod from the pale-skinned woman, Arata continued, "Thest time we fought these beings, we were in the bodies of those six heroes whom everyone regards nearly as their God. The Six first heroes ever known to mankind."


    The woman again nodded.


    The cycle of reincarnations spans various timelines, assigning specific bodies and distinct minds to these six souls. This intricate process aims to assess which individuals possess the capability to bring an end to the ongoing war.


    And now, the heaven residents finally have the individuals, capable of bringing the Evil down.


    "And thus, we are expected to train ourselves in the mystic heavenly arts or some shit and get ourselves prepared for what seems like a deedary-level threat?" The Messenger nodded again.


    The reason why these six were allowed to have a normal life, was because they asked for it before leaving their former body. They wanted to spend some years in sce and such, they became normal high school children who were able to enjoy some of their peaceful time before facing the possible doom."...and what makes those beings manipting everything from the background, so sure, that we would be able to handle everything. That we would be able to do something which none of our past selves were able to aplish?"


    Saito''s question was not just his own curiosity but was shared by the others as well.


    The Messenger looked a little hesitant, but soon she allowed a heavy sigh to leak out her lips, and ryed the answer,


    [You would be allowed blessings from the Nexus. The Alfather, who resides above everyone else. The being that foresees everything but has no power to interfere with the mortal realm. Until now, your soul was getting forged in mes, going through several reincarnations, experiences, and such, you all six are well prepared to attain, which no mortal ever could even dream of.]


    The exnation was half-baked and did not have enough to receive a nod in understanding. However, seeing how thedy had no intention of continuing her response, left the audience with no option.


    Seth was continuously contemting the matter which flipped his perception entirely.


    His nning, preparations, and cautiousness, seemed to be no longer applicable. He needs to revise many things and gain information about what he actually has to face.


    However, the fact that he no longer has full awareness of the situation was making him restless.


    [Seth, you seem quite disturbed. Is it something that you don''t understand?]


    Hearing the Messenger''s words being directed at him, Seth steadily lifted his gaze and looked at the woman.


    "There is a lot I want to ask...but I know you won''t answer me truthfully. So let''s cut to the chase." As Seth got up from his seat, resting La on the stairsfortably, the atmosphere tensed up a little.


    The Messenger seemed unwavering by his movement and held her ground quite firmly.


    As Seth''s feet halted some meters away from thedy, he crossed his arms behind his back and asked,


    "Let''s say...our death and life are no longer in our possession, our actions surely are, right?"


    [...]


    ...now, the Messenger tensed a bit. Although her previous kind expression faltered for a moment, she nodded in assent.


    Seth couldn''t help smirking as he further asked, "So even after gaining blessings and all those special training you just spoke about...what if I decide to do nothing...or worse, "


    Leaning close to her, he whispered, "...simply change sides?"


    [You!]


    The messenger boiled up instantly, her previous demeanor shifting dramatically. However, her temper didn''t make Seth cower away. He remained still in his spot, waiting for her follow-up.


    The people behind him had a variety of reactions.


    Saito seemed borderline bored while Arata was in a state of half panic, half frustrated with how Seth was behaving. Maydeath had a serious expression, while her palms were already glowing, just in case thedy decided to be funny.


    Anabelle...well, she was just sighing at how admirable Seth seemed even when he was interrogating the woman.


    The Messenger shifted through various emotions, but soon she regained herposure for some reason.


    [What are you suggesting here?]


    Seth didn''t have to ponder for long toe up with an answer, "I need assurance. Assurance that even after we fulfill our roles, not because of silly reasons we would have to get reincarnated, and all our memories get erased. I can''t talk in others'' stead, but I want my memories intact if I were to fulfill my purpose."


    Seth was very well aware of themon bullshit plot where the God begin to fear a mortal''s powers after a certain period, and being Death on their side, it wouldn''t be too surprising that he and the other five might get a new life, devoid of every remembrance of what they did and suffered from.


    And truth be told, Seth didn''t like the idea.


    The Messenger remained silent for a long period of time and Seth was more than okay with giving her the duration, to think before she spoke.


    After what seemed like a few minutes of dy, thedy finally voiced her response,


    [...in two weeks, you six have to report back in here again. Then, not me, but someone would give all your answers and the ''assurance'' you want. And don''t think about running away, since nothing could escape a Deity.]


    As thedy spoke, the blinding light once again enveloped the pce, and soon after, she disappeared.


    Seth dryly chuckled while remembering herst words, as he mumbled to himself,


    ''Escape huh...how are we supposed to run away from our destiny?''


    ****


    A/N:- Drop ament.

 Chapter 191: Plans

    Chapter 191: ns


    "What''s your problem, Seth? The conversation was going fine and suddenly you decided to meddle, and ended up angering thatdy."


    Once the pale woman was gone, Arata voiced his displeasure about the fact that Seth needed to be always rude to people.


    From Arata''s perception, thedy was here to dictate the role of the six and tell them about the required training they need to go through, to be prepared for what toe.


    Surely, the information she gave about their past and present was a little mind-wobbling and everyone would require some time to digest everything, but that doesn''t provide the license for Seth to behave inappropriately.


    "Shut it or you will regret it, Arata." Anabelle''s threatening voice was colder than the breeze inside the pce, as she maintained her eyes on him; ready to deploy a very painful spell, which surely would hurt Arata for days.


    "I am just asking the obvious...in just a little louder tone. However, the question persists, that is why Seth had to intervene only to anger her."


    Arata visibly sobered up a little, as he realized how he nearly yelled at Seth, but he didn''t back off from his stance.


    Seth didn''t remain silent on that and while cleaning his sses, he replied, "This game is so messed up that not taking precaution seems nothing but foolish."


    Arata frowned before he asked, "What''s thereplicated about? We died, then lived as normal teenagers and now we are back on track to finish our job. I don''t see anything fishy here."


    Hearing Arata''s response, Seth rubbed his eyes in defeat.


    This guy...is really like the character he has transmigrated as¡ªSeth inwardly muttered.


    Maydeath, who sensed Seth''s emotions, took the reign to borate,


    "There is nothing like coincidence or anything like that, Arata. The maniption we faced in ourst life. The fact that none of the past wars ended in a proper conclusion yet this time, the heavenly beings are going out of their way to bless and all...don''t you think it''s too good to be true?"


    Arata blinked in surprise...and shut his mouth. Well, he indeed has something to rebuke about, but when it''s Maydeath talking, he finds himself shut up right away.


    Well, there was someone else in the ce who didn''t have such a reaction against Maydeath, so voicing his mind didn''t seem to be a problem for him,


    "Challenging Life and Death...are you sure they won''t end up killing us again and give this chance to our sessors?" Saito spoke in a casual tone while throwing some stones toward a flower vase.


    "If they really had to rece us, then after seeing the reckless actions of yours and Kyouko''s, those heaven residents would have done that earlier, no?"


    Seth''s words earned a growl from Saito...but he didn''t say anything against it.


    Indeed, Saito has lost his life thrice by now and Kyouko, god knows how many times has died because of her stupid curiosity...which solidifies Seth''s theory.


    "So what are we going to do?"


    Anabelle asked in her natural tone, feeling a little overwhelmed, now that her thoughts settled.


    For some reason, when it was about conclusion, every eye turned toward Seth for an answer.


    The person in question remained silent for a bit, but in the end, he didn''t think much about this nonsensical situation.


    "We have two weeks, so enjoy your independence as much as you can. Meet family and friends. Spend time on your hobbies and do everything that you have put in your to-do list."


    With his gaze falling toward the painting of none other than Sahna Ranghaur, Seth finished,


    "After all, who knows what fate is waiting for us, once these two weeks go by."


    *****


    After the group of six walked out of the cave, Arata and Saito departed away, not together. They didn''t say anything after Seth verbalized their current predicament and just bid their farewell.


    La hadn''t woken up from her slumber even after Seth tried to, so he was carrying her in his arms and walked with the other two, through the forest.


    "So...what are your ns, Seth?" Either to break the silence or Maydeath genuinely was curious, she asked in a hesitant voice.


    Seth had already somehow nned out what he was going to do for the next few days, so he didn''t take long to respond,


    "Hmm... a few days with family, then will meet some friends and officials...then some preparations."


    Hearing his ns, the twodies found their shoulders dropping in disappointment. Surely, he would like to spend these days with his family when no one knows what would ur once the Messenger summoned them again.


    However, soon his following words ignited a new ray of hope for them,


    "Thest seven days...I would like you two to meet some people who are important to me. If you may, please try to get along with them."


    The fact that Maydeath and Anabelle were in his schedule was enough to bring a smile to their faces...


    ...however, due to their tion, they didn''t even consider knowing about the person whom Seth would be introducing them to.


    "What about you, Anabelle?" Hearing Seth''s voice, the said girl broke out of her daze and answered reflexively,


    "I will...go back to my hometown and spend some time with my mother. Unlike my past life, this Mother of mine, actually cares for me, not my talent and such."


    Seth wryly smiled upon remembering Mayu''s mother in thest life, as he nodded in understanding.


    "I am also thinking of visiting the Headmistress of the Academy. She has been like a guardian to me since I woke up in this world. But don''t worry, I will be back in a few days."


    Seth told them to not rush things and only return once they have properly bid their farewell to their respective families.


    ''Now...it''s just the two weeks we have...who knows, what we may have to face once thatdy reappears....''


    ****


    A/N:- The following chapters would be long since I am gonna write a chapter with each character and some family time with the union of all harem members.


    Drop ament if you are excited.

 Chapter 192: Questions

    Chapter 192: Questions


    The next day, early in the morning, Maydeath and Anabelle already had left for their hometowns since they were short on time.


    Seth hired a carriage from the nearest town and began his journey toward thend ruled by Viscount Rommen Alfred; La''s father.


    The said pinkette was still sleeping peacefully while leaning on Seth.


    He tried prying into her mind and checking on her health, but all he saw was a whirlwind of memories belonging to two different individuals. It was a rare case that was why Seth wasn''t able to do anything to calm her down, and left everything to ur, naturally.


    He could sense that the personalities of Kyouko and La were merging to situate inside this body and form a bnced soul. It was aplicated process even to talk about, as such, Seth decided to wait patiently.


    ''I should meet Princess Celine first after dropping La back home...'' Seth had already sent a letter to La''s father that he found her and would bring the girl back to them in a few days.


    The reason he chose to meet Celine first since he wanted to ask some things about what happened back in the pce. Surely, he wasn''t going to meet her for his selfish desire but to see her as well. God knows what may happen once these fourteen days go by, that''s why he wanted to meet everyone dear to him.


    Then there were Haruka and Serena as well, whom he wanted to see. But Seth decided to meet them after visiting his hometown. He needed to inform his mother about several things and prepare her for the possible uing war.


    The mindset with which Seth has been preparing until now would have to change after he visited that pce. He has to make several changes and prepare Keith enough to handle the Duchy in the absence of their Mother and him."Mmm..." La''s groan plucked him out of his daze as Seth turned to look at her.


    Rubbing her eyes, she let out a small yawn before stretching her arms like a cat. Her bosom stuck out which caught Seth''s attention for a fleeting moment before he returned his gaze back to the outside scenery.


    "Where...ah!" La jumped in surprise upon finding Seth beside her, and as a consequence, she hit her head against the roof of the carriage.


    "Ou..." With her left eye closed, she rubbed the spot where it hurt.


    "Sit down. The carriage is cramped." Seth''s authoritative voice made her flinch before she nodded and immediately took the seat beside him.


    This carriage was the best one avable in the town but still,pared to the royal carriage, Seth was used to traveling in, this one offered almost half of the space.


    Seth took out a container of water from the storage and handed it to her.


    "T-Thank you..." La took the container and gulped four mouthfuls of water as she heard him asking,


    "How is your health now? Any abnormalities? Nausea or dizziness?" Hearing Seth''s concern for her made La blink in surprise as she dumbly stared at him for a good ten seconds.


    However, noticing his frown she instantly shook her head, and informed honestly, "N-No, nothing like that. Thanks for asking..." La gulped some more water to hide her embarrassment.


    She really needs to have a grip on her emotions...


    Seth remained silent at that, before he again asked, "And...about that entity...?" Seth was subtle with his query; unsure whether La knew about Kyouko''s existence in her body or not.


    However, hearing her following words, cleared his doubts,


    "That person named Kyouko? I...know. She is still inside my head...eager to take over my consciousness any moment I lose control."


    That definitely surprised Seth. He has never faced such aplicated case of split personality where two different souls share a single body.


    Unaware of Seth''s internal conflicting and curious thoughts, La continued,


    "She is restless...like she wants to see something...explore something and do anything rather than staying idle. Quite a headache to say the least."


    There was genuine frustration on her visage as La pinched the bridge of her nose while grumbling about the individual residing in her head.


    "Is it unbearable?" Hearing Seth''s query, a small smile blossomed on her face before she shook her head,


    "No, it''s quite fine. And I think, as time goes by, this feeling would get suppressed even further."


    Seth nodded in understanding. While he didn''t like the idea of having Kyouko overtaking La''s consciousness, there was nothing he could do to change it as well.


    If those Heaven residents have decided no one but La to shoulder the responsibility of the sixth Hero, then there must be a reason.


    "Can you switch ces with her, La?" Seth wanted to understand everything about this split personality thingy, that''s why he asked in a casual manner.


    He wanted to understand whether Kyouko was under La''s control or if some sort of situation was needed to trigger Kyouko''s soul.


    "...I guess...but please promise me...whatever she tells or does to you......you won''t get upset with me" La''s eyes watered as she pleaded.


    It seemed, she got ess to Kyouko''s memory which was why she was in such distress.


    Seth inwardly chuckled and nodded for her assurance.


    La still held some insecurities about this, but she didn''t make him wait for long before closing her eyes and allowing her body to slump back on the seat.


    Seth counted on his fingers and just at the fifth second, La''s eyes, once again parted to reveal the yellow shade.


    "Yooo~Ryuu-kun! Long time no see." The cheerful visage of La betrayed her natural self as Kyouko took over.


    She casually made her way out on hisp and sat without any reservations.


    "Damn, you look more handsome than before. Woo~ what''s with those sses?" Without taking his consent she took his sses off and began inspecting them.


    Yep, something that only Sekimoto Kyouko could do.


    Seth heaved a deep sigh before he took his property away and asked the girl, "Kyouko, focus."


    "Hai!" Kyouko gave a crisp salute to that.


    "Now tell me, what do you know about that Messenger and those heaven residents?"


    Seth knew that she knew something which none of the other five did. That was why he needed her cooperation.


    Kyouko hummed a bit with her finger pressed against her chin, before she began,


    "Well, I remember once when I was going through my second reincarnation that someone- damn! Look at my honkers~"


    Seeing the girl, ying with her breasts, Seth sighed, once again.


    ''...I need to be patient with this one.''


    *****


    A/N:- Drop ament.

 Chapter 193: I will be back for you

    Chapter 193: I will be back for you


    The original Seth had a stern personality with a nonchnt attitude toward those in inferior positions. While he had a strong will and great wisdom, Seth never had the quality to be modest or respectful toward someone of a lower standing than him.


    However, the current Seth¡ªwho was under the possession of a native Japanese high school boy¡ªwitnessing someone more than double his age, bowing in front, naturally made Seth restless.


    "Viscount Alfred, Lady Riona, please raise your heads. I have epted your gratitude, so please don''t burden me with the sin of making two elders bow."


    Seth was honest with his words when he said about his eptance of their thanks.


    However, the tears they both held in their eyes borate how they still felt the need to extend their thanks to Seth, for bringing their daughter back to them.


    "I can''t even express how thankful I am, Seth. This past month, every day felt like torture, and every night; a series of nightmares." Being a Viscount and a man in his thirties, if something could make a man cry then it is their family and everything surrounding them.


    Seth understood the sentiment before he brought his hands on Rommen''s shoulders and transferred a low calming spell, while he spoke,


    "I know it must be difficult for you, but please maintain your calm, or who would look after your wife and daughter?" Seth didn''t know whether it was the right way tofort a person, that''s why he just spoke his mind and stated the best reason for the man to calm down.


    Since Seth couldn''t chant a calming spell without physical contact, he didn''t use it on thedy before he helped them to situate back on the seat, while he took the seat opposite them.La was already transported to her room because of wailing a lot she began to feel dizzy and thus her parents told her to rest for now.


    "Viscount Alfred, after a week, I will revisit the mansion. Would you be free at that time for a conversation? It is about La."


    At the moment Viscount was quite shaken up and Seth knew, the older ones must be getting eager to see their daughter, so he kept the meeting brief for now.


    Rommen didn''t take more than a second to respond, "Yes, of course. I will keep my schedule free that day." Whether he was treating Seth as his priority was because of their social status or just because he viewed Seth as his benefactor, remained a mystery.


    Soon, Seth got up to take his leave however, just before he was about to step out of the mansion, he found a familiar face approaching from upstairs.


    "La?" Both Rommen and Riona also turned toward the direction, only to find their daughter advancing in their way with Seth set as her destination.


    "Mother, father...can I escort Seth to the carriage? Please?"


    Seeing those pearly eyes of their daughter, not even an instance they thought before nodding; much to Seth''s bewilderment.


    He thought they would at least try stopping her in the name of her health, but well.


    Soon Seth and La could be seen walking down the path that led to the main gate of the mansion.


    It was Seth who asked first, "Are you fine now?"


    La, without turning her head, nodded twice.


    "And...do you want to tell me something?"


    Another nod, but no words were added.


    Seth was left with no choice but to wait and see whether the girl could sum up the courage before they reached the carriage.


    Finally just as Seth and La stepped out of the gate, he felt a tug on his shirt, before Seth turned to look at La.


    Her eyes were moistened with a faint blush elevating her cuteness. This particr expression was something Seth didn''t want to face while separating from her.


    In the end, he sighed before pulling the girl closer and wrapping her in his arms.


    La didn''t seem incredibly surprised to miss the chance as she enjoyed the warmth she had ever yearned for. Her shoulder rxed and the cluster of thoughts swirling in her mind came to a rest.


    "I will be back in a few days to take you away. Spend time with your parents until then."


    "Hm."


    The wind of early spring washed over the couple, as they stood within the confines of each other''s warmth; reluctant to detach yet forced by the circumstances.


    ****


    The next ce Seth set as his destination was the capital of Ranghaur, or to be precise, to meet his fianc¨¨e, Celine.


    He has sent a letter to his mother about his arrival in Albeck duchy, which was scheduled to be tomorrow. Although his mother seemed displeased by his prolonged trip and a little curious to know where Seth had been this long, she only asked for him to travel safely and take proper rest in between.


    "Ava."


    To heed the call of her master, the fourth-ranked Shadow soldier under Seth''smand appeared inside the carriage with her left knee nted on the floor and her head leaned forward in respect.


    "Master."


    "Protect La until I return. Make sure she alone doesn''t go far from her house...and if she does, knock her out and ce her back in her room. Be on guard all the time."


    "Understood."


    The small exchange ended as Ava disappeared from the carriage, after receiving the orders.


    Seth has already told La to not wander too far for these few days and if she goes against his words, means that Kyouko has somehow taken over La''s consciousness, and considering that girl''s wild nature, Seth needed to be cautious.


    That was why, Ava was required to be stationed twenty-four-seven. Being an experimental individual with an artificially imnted core, Ava surely could live ten days without a wink of sleep and food.


    "Young master, we are here." Hearing the coach''s words, Seth disembarked the carriage before the church came into his vision.


    Thend under Viscount Rommen''s jurisdiction and the capital were far apart, that''s why Seth decided to use teleportation rather than traveling.


    Walking toward the church, he inwardly muttered,


    ''Wonder whether Celine is still upset....''


    Seth was prepared to coax a temperamental princess, however, he never thought the person standing to greet him would not be Celine, but her father....


    *****


    A/N:- Ah, shit. Seth was hoping for a sweet night with the princess and here...sigh. Drop ament.

 Chapter 194: Reaching capital

    Chapter 194: Reaching capital


    When Seth dropped La at her hometown and embarked on the journey to the capital, he was hoping to meet his fiance¨¦ and spend some quality time with her.


    The future was uncertain, that was why he was looking forward to remaining by Celine''s side and making up for the lost time.


    The way they partedst time was disheartening, however, since Seth was on a mission to search La, he had to leave a saddened Celine behind. However, he was all hyped up to properly apologize to his princess and stay the whole day today and tomorrow morning with her...


    ...if only he hadn''t found his mother and his fiance¨¦''s parent awaiting him.


    "I am surprised to see you here, Mother. Don''t you have a lot of pending work back at Dukedom?"


    While sitting inside an exaggeratedly decorated reception, with unique antics on disy, Seth couldn''t help sighing.


    Just beside him sat the charming woman with a tempting smile adorning her lips, as she directed a doting gaze at her son.


    However, Seth''s reason for concern remained on the people sitting opposite them.


    It was the Emperor and his first wife. Celine was nowhere to be seen¡ªmuch to Seth''s disappointment."I knew you would being here first, so I seized the opportunity~" Vrie couldn''t have sounded ted anymore as she chimed in a tone that was unsuitable for someone of her age. But well, not like anyone was going to tell her that.


    "I hope you seeded in your ventures, Seth." The one who spoke this time was the first Empress, Maria ElheimelBernford.


    The smile on her face seemed genuine, however, the subtle sh of concern in her eyes signified how she was concerned about her husband''s disposition at the moment.


    Meanwhile, the person responsible for the welfare of Ranghaur, was entirely silent¡ªring at Seth with his piercing blue eyes.


    "Come on, Brother. Why are you being so strict with Seth?" It was Vrie who protested against her brother''s temperament toward her son.


    In response, William didn''t turn to look at his younger sister, but rather spoke to the green-haired youth,


    "Do you have any exnation for what you have done to my daughter?" Hearing the cold voice of the man, Seth raised his brows.


    "What have I done?" There wasn''t any kind of hint for argument, rather, pure astonishment from Seth''s side.


    Last he remembered, Celine didn''t have any injury or illness due to his presence nor did she strain her eyes more than necessary that could have left anysting effect.


    William sighed in exasperation before he spoke through his gritted teeth, "Not only has she been locking herself more these days in her room, but she also has abandoned her daily routine so she could gaze at none other than you."


    The way William spoke those words, signified how barely he was holding himself fromshing out at the boy, who sullied his precious Celine. The innocent daughter of his has been charmed by Seth¡ªtriggering the overprotective instincts of William.


    "Oh,e on, Brother, not like Celine is harming herself or neglecting her duties. She just no longer participated in meetings, which she deemed useless. And who are you to me when you were quite a yboy, back in the day~"


    "Vrie!" The way Wiim red at his sister while trying to fight the embarrassment he felt, seemed nothing but ridiculous from Vrie''s perspective.


    Scoffing at her brother, she continued, "You should be thankful for my son, who helped Celine discover the colors of life and enjoy spending her days doing something, she actually likes."


    Vrie''s nonchnt words only med the already raging fire in his heart as William''s re narrowed even more at Seth.


    However, before he could part his lips and direct another verbal onught on Seth, the doors of the room were parted¡ªto reveal the first princess of the empire.


    "Celine?! How are you here?"


    William seemed to be in panic, since he sent Celine away from the capital justst night after getting informed by his sources, about Seth''s expected arrival today.


    "Sometimes you forget that I possess these eyes, Father. I already knew Seth was arriving today, so I just pretended to leave when I was just staying at a motel in the capital."


    "Youpromised your security and remained in the motel, the whole night? Why do you need to go such a length?" The one who said that and approached Celine, was not her father.


    William clenched his fist in annoyance upon seeing the concern Seth held for his daughter. He wanted to say the same thing, but the brat beat him to it.


    "I had proper protection, tho..." Unlike before, the vigor from Celine''s speech disappeared as she found Seth nearing him.


    Her eyes were drawn solely at him. Her focus only knew his presence. Her sense could only perceive his existence. Her whole being was now directed at no one in the world, but him.


    Seth could see the loneliness and overflowing love in Celine''s eyes, as he forgot about scolding Celine for her reckless actions, rather he cupped her left cheek and asked in a soft tone,


    "Missed me?"


    Without any shame, Celine leaned her face to rest her skin against the warmth that only Seth could provide before she responded,


    "Mm."


    "Were you looking out for me all the time?"


    "Mostly...just those moments when you remain by those girls'' side, I refrained myself."


    Seth smiled before he asked, "Were you worried?"


    Celine''s body evidently stiffened before she epted, "A little....or maybe, a lot. You were pretty reckless back then..." Without asking he knew she was referring to the time when Seth fought against Saito.


    "Haha...guess I got influenced by the flow of events."


    Celine lowered her eyes, before her thin whisper reached his ears,


    "...you looked dashing tho..."


    Seth grinned before asking, "Do I need to be in tatters to impress my fiance¨¦?"


    "No, I didn''t-"


    "Just stop it, both of you!!"


    Suddenly, the pink atmosphere enveloping the two; broke.


    Turning around, what Celine and Seth faced was a red-faced Emperor and twodies¡ªfaces full of smiles.


    Seth sighed at that. It seems that before his future bride, he needs to coax his father-inw...


    ****


    A/N:- I hope you guys like the chapter.

 Chapter 195: I will be waiting

    Chapter 195: I will be waiting


    After all that drama with the Emperor and his mother, Seth finally got some alone time with Celine in the same garden where he left herst time.


    Sitting on the resting bench with his fiance¨¦ by his side, Seth was able to finally take a deep breath offort.


    The situation inside went utterly chaotic with his and Celine''s mother gushing about the rtionship between their children while the Emperor seemed vexed enough to release a punishment of banishment for Seth.


    Naturally, in front of his daughter''s protest, he didn''t do anything before Celine finally took his hand and led Seth to this ce¡ªwhere there was no one to disturb them.


    "So you found the old man, then rescued that girl named La, and afterward met someone who introduced themself as a Messenger of God. Hmm, no wonder I wasn''t able to keep an eye on you once your battle against that hoodlum ended."


    This ''hoodlum'' here was signifying Saito. Celine couldn''t get exact visuals of what was happening there however, she could tell that Seth was badly injured in the battle.


    Although outwardly she didn''t show any reaction, Seth could feel the resentment she holds toward Saito for harming him.


    "It''s just as you heard. Now, after ten days, I am unsure where I would end, so..."


    "You chose to meet everyone dear to you before that Messenger pulls you and the other five back, huh?" There was a very thin smile elevating her lips, but more than amusement, there was relief on her face.Although Seth and Celine were engaged, she has spent very little time with him, to be considered important to him. She has always thought, that it was her being in this rtionship. And truth be told, Celine was content beingbeled as his one-sided admirer all her life, until she could see him and be considered as his responsibility. At least because of a sense of duty, Seth woulde to meet her from time to time.


    "That''s why I am here to see someone dear to me."


    "Ah..." Celine was startled as she found her hand being held by him.


    Seth was aware of the fact that since their rtionship formed abruptly, she must have her insecurities. Although Celine doesn''t voice it out, Seth knows that she often feels anxious to be abandoned.


    Maybe he unconsciously read her mind or he has begun liking her enough to know her feelings without her telling him.


    "I always wonder about something..." Hearing Celine''s words, Seth raised his brows before she continued, "...why is the reason, I never saw you getting creeped out by these eyes of mine."


    Celine has always been dreaded because of her peculiar horrifying and never-blinking eyes. The shiny orbs could see everything and anything¡ªa fact worth being wary of.


    While mostly everyone was in a way terrified of her eyes, Seth never seemed anxious in her presence since the start.


    "Oh, didn''t I tell you?"


    Celine raised her brows in confusion, which urged Seth to cup her left cheek and ry his honest thoughts,


    "You have the most beautiful eyes I have ever seen. And it''s not just because we are engaged. The first time I saw you during my parents'' anniversary, I was bewitched by them."


    Celine didn''t know for how long she was holding her breath, but until she didn''t feel the stinging sensation in her chest, she didn''t exhale. Her heartbeat was unnaturally unsteady and her body was turning hot, even though she wasn''t ill.


    "What are you doing to me, Seth? I don''t feel like myself..." Holding the hand that was cupping her cheek, Celine rubbed her face on his palm softly.


    She has never felt like this. This affection she was showered from Seth was all weed. She was desiring to hear more from him...she wanted to be with him even more.


    Seth smiled at the gesture before he leaned toward the girl, and whispered in a soothing tone, "You are in love, Celine."


    That night, Celine got to know what it feels like to be loved. How it feels to be vulnerable in front of a man...to be embraced by a man. She got to know, that someone could desire even her and make her feel loved.


    Celine got to experience many of her ''first times'' that night and of course, the ultimate boundary between a man and a woman was also something Celine crossed with Seth.


    As he said, Celine was in love.


    ******


    [Next morning]


    It was early in the morning when Seth could be seen currently looking outside the window while supporting his back against the bed frame.


    He still was unclothed with visible marks of nails and bites over his shoulder and corbone, describing the passionate night he spent with his lover.


    "Mmm..." Suddenly Celine mumbled in her sleep before she began to straighten her back while rubbing her eyes.


    The cover which was shrouding her, fell to her thighs, revealing her naked form in full glory. Her blond hair cascaded down her shoulder and her healthy skin was tainted with the love bites Seth proffered on herst night.


    Before Seth could have enjoyed the view to his heart''s content, Celine dropped herself on his chest and wrapped her hand around his stomach.


    "Someone wants to be spoiled, I guess..."


    Celine didn''t reply to him but just snuggled closer.


    Although Seth didn''t want to say it aloud, he knew the reason for the gloomy clouds over her head.


    Caressing her hair softly, Seth asked, "You don''t want me to leave?"


    Celine instantly shook her head.


    "Do you want me to stay here with you?"


    She nodded. Twice, thrice, and many times. She wasn''t desiring him to stay, she was desperate for him.


    Seth''s heart ached at that. He was conflicted about what to do here. He didn''t want to make her sad but staying here was not an option either.


    Celine seemed to have sensed his conflicted thoughts, as she looked at him with warmth overflowing from her eyes, as she uttered,


    "If I can, I would cage you for a lifetime...but, your sincerity for a better future is one of the many aspects I so much love about you."


    nting a soft kiss on his lips, she concluded, "Don''t worry about me, and do what you find necessary. I will always be waiting for your return."


    ******


    A/N:- Drop ament.

 Chapter 196: Where are you going?

    Chapter 196: Where are you going?


    The distance between the Capital of Ranghaur to Carta, where the Albeck Dukedom was situated, was quite far. That was why Seth and his mother decided to use teleportation to save time and reach Carta early in the morning before breakfast.


    Since the distance from the church to the mansion was around seven kilometers, they boarded the carriage and sat side by side.


    Well, Seth was intending to levitate all the way back to the mansion to save time and get some of his work done but his mother shot down such an idea since she wanted to spend some time with her son. Alone.


    "Mother, you know it''s quite inappropriate for you to be so intimate with your son, right?" At the moment, Vrie was practically glued to Seth with their shoulder pressed together, and Vrie holding Seth''s hand.


    "Doesn''t matter, what others think. It''s my way to show my love and affection toward my child."


    A deep sigh escaped his lips upon hearing that. Forget about other mothers, this samedy doesn''t treat her other children in the same manner she does with him.


    Vrie''s sword-like brows inched closer as her aquamarine eyes shed withplicated emotions.


    "Do you find your mother, bothersome? Maybe it is because you have found yourself so many beautiful lovers?"


    ''It''s not appropriate for you to pout and be jealous like that, Mother...'' Seth wanted to retort, but her adorable reaction prevented him from saying anything in such regard.Bringing the other hand, he draped it over their connected ones before speaking, "No woman in the world can take your ce, Mother. You are an irreceable being in my life."


    Her pout disappeared before a blooming smile lifted her charming lips. Hugging his arm affectionately, she said,


    "It''s the same for me, Seth. You have been and always will be, the most important person in my life."


    Seth felt a littleplicated hearing such words from a married woman; however, he didn''t bring anything against it. Vrie must be too emotional to realize how she ced Seth even above her husband.


    Or more like, it was Seth who was never able to understand her feelings...


    *****


    The distance of an hour flew within minutes for Vrie as she chatted with her son about casual things. She didn''t dwell on serious matters like national defense and the recruitment process the Pristine Academy was adapting from this year.


    ''I almost forgot that there is a farewell party tomorrow....'' Seth has received an invitation even though he missed the final exams and most of the ss this month.


    It was a crime for him to miss school this much¡ªmore so when Ciel was still getting ustomed to her new post as the Student Council President.


    Seth was skeptical about whether he should attend the party as he disembarked the carriage and saw a familiar brte waiting for him at the entrance.


    "W-Wee back, young master." Although it has been a little over two weeks since Seth left, it felt Lara has missed him a little too much in these days, that she was even stuttering while greeting him.


    However, Seth didn''t tease her in front of others and thedy beside him before he replied, "I am home."


    The trio along with the other maids moved inside the mansion where the silver-haired, weak-looking man stood in the reception with a soft smile on his face.


    "Wee home, Val, Seth." Christopher looked pale and docile as ever¡ªwhich made Seth slightly concerned about his health.


    "You didn''t have to wait for us here. Have you taken your medicine?" Seth supported his stepfather who was on the verge of falling before he led him to the sofa.


    "I did, thank you for asking. Although it was slow, I have managed to move around quite a bit."


    Seth sighed at that, "Why do you even need to? There are maids and servants can-"


    "Don''t try, Seth. He just doesn''t listen to anyone when ites to pushing himself." Vrie sounded a little too harsh, which made Seth wonder,


    ''Are they fighting?''


    Seeing the wry smile on Christopher''s face, Seth grew even more suspicious.


    However before he could say or ask anything, a small ball of energy ran into him,


    "Big Brother!"


    Seth moved just in time to receive the little girl in his arms before lifting her off the ground.


    "Mou~Big brother, I am no longer a small kid." Even if sheined, the way Liliana encircled her small thin arms around his neck and was smiling ear to ear, it didn''t seem she actually meant what she said.


    "Is that so? But Big Brother wants to spoil Lili. Is that not eptable?"


    Liliana timidly nced at her mother, knowing how her mother always told her to be careful about her etiquette. However, seeing the content smile her mother wore at the moment made Lili, cheer up instantly.


    "If Big Brother wants to, then Lili shall be a little lenient this time."


    Seth raised his brows at that, "Lenient eh? I wonder who is teaching Lili, suchplex words?"


    "Ehehe~" Lili giggled at that as she rubbed her cheek against Seth''s; affectionately.


    "Lili, where did you run off-ah!" Suddenly, a certain blond girl entered the reception area before her eyes widened upon seeing the person, who was holding Lili.


    "Elli, don''t you have to greet your elder brother?" Vrie gently reprimanded such a reaction from the girl, who was about to turn fourteen this year.


    Eleanor collected herself soon before bowed slightly with her right leg bent and her skirt hem being pinched by her fingers as she said,


    "Wee home, Big Brother. I hope you seeded in your ventures."


    Seth hummed before responding, "Eleanor, I heard you are going to attend the Pristine Academy this year. Any reason for this sudden decision?"


    Pristine Academy offers students to attend three years of high school between the ages of thirteen to eighteen. However, most students only get enough experience to clear the entrance exam after reaching the age of sixteen. That''s why most students start high school at that age.


    It was the same for Seth.


    Hearing his words, Eleanor bit her lips as she diverted her eyes.


    Seth didn''t have to read her mind to know the reason.


    However, he chose to not disclose it.


    "Whatever you do, just don''t push yourself too hard. There is nothing in the world more important than your health and well-being. Keep that in mind."


    Eleanor''s heart raced a bit hearing those words from her mostly-apathetic brother. However, she didn''t allow her emotions to show on her face before she nodded and epted his words.


    "I will keep that in mind."


    After the atmosphere calmed down a bit, Vrie suggested,


    "How about we have breakfast together?"


    Lili''s eyes brightened at that¡ªmuch to Seth''s regret as he responded to his mother,


    "I apologize but I have some urgent matter I need to settle, Mother. It''s about the school. Headmaster needs some documents by evening."


    Seth looked down at his saddened sister before coaxing her,


    "Sorry, Lili, but I promise I will y in the garden with you in the evening. How does that sound?"


    Although Liliana still felt a little disheartened that she could eat on the same te as her brother and feed him her favorite pancakes, she wasn''t a stubborn and spoiled child to not understand Seth''s circumstances.


    "I understand, Big Brother."


    Vrie also seemed a bit disappointed but after being coaxed by her husband she nodded and headed toward the dining space.


    *****


    After some minutes, Lara decided to serve her young master some coffee, even though it was early morning.


    She was aware of his liking and disliking and being disturbed during his work was something he hated passionately.


    That was why, she could be seen currently standing outside his room while holding the tray and hesitating whether she should enter.


    However, upon thinking closely, her master likes coffee while working, and if she doesn''t knock or say anything, she won''t disturb him.


    ''....but still, making so many excuses to myself just because I want to see young master Seth some more...''


    Although Lara felt guilty, she pressed the door and walked inside.


    Seth was doing his work diligently, without batting an eye at her.


    Lara felt slightly sad seeing that he hadn''t talked to her even once upon arrival. However, she knew more than anyone, how her young master''s roles require his utmost attention.


    Pushing away her own emotions, she decided to leave the room...


    ....only to find her wrist being held and her body being pulled into a strong embrace.


    Her supple body was in the hold of a person whom Lara could never reject. His strong arms held her waist while his head rested on her shoulder.


    The shock from this sudden embrace had yet to subdue before his voice rang in her ears,


    "I lied to my family for you. And here, you are trying to avoid me? How cruel of you, Lara."


    *****


    A/N:- This one was long. Drop ament if you liked the interactions.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!